¡¶Ghostly Heaven¡· Work related update time and our group QQ group: 256749062 (Ghost Paradise-Twilight Hotel) Finally, the update time is attached: It will be updated approximately at 6pm and 12pm. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Work related questions about this book First - the title of the book. Okay, I admit that the title of the book is deceiving, mainly because I told a friend about some of the plots in the book (picking the most deceiving ones), and he told me that it would be better to call the book Ghostly Heaven. Therefore, the original title of the book "Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven" was thrown away by me thousands of miles away. Second - Transformation. This book will not touch on this very much, maybe not at all, depending on what the readers want. If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t write it. Third - what talents does the protagonist have? This is quite long, but you can refer to the past generations of WOW, as well as some expertise of DND, and some well-known games, which I generally refer to. Fourth - How many professions are there in the book? There are many of them that I haven¡¯t fully designed yet. Mainly divided into: low-level professions (such as militia), ordinary professions (such as soldiers), high-level professions (chosen by the player at the beginning), epic professions (advances of high-level professions) and finally the heroic profession. Once you reach the level of hero professional, you are truly as powerful as heaven. Only those with royal power can overwhelm them. Fifth - the person with royal power. Let me give you a little spoiler first. The person with royal authority is not necessarily the ruler of any country. It represents the title of a strong person. After that, combined with the introduction, what did you understand? Haha, I won¡¯t say more. This chapter will be updated at any time, as above. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Recommend a good book related to the work [bookid=2584937,bookname="Call of Duty: Artillery Doctrine"]Yeah, that's it! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Work-related attributes of the protagonist (updated at any time) [Name] Avis Alexi. ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Race¡¿Erenya Elf. ¡¾Hair color¡¿Black. ¡¾Gender¡¿Male. [Dominant hand] Right hand. ¡¾Faction¡¿Lawful and neutral. ¡¾Experience¡¿0. ¡¾Occupation¡¿Arcane Archmage (LV7); Silver Knight (LV1). [Preference] Magic attack; music. ¡¾Total Level¡¿Level 8. ¡ª¡ªMain attributes¡ª¡ª(can be changed by upgrading and other methods.) ¡¾Strength¡¿6. Your power has reached a level beyond ordinary people. ¡¾Physique¡¿5.5. Your physique is still slightly poor. ¡¾Spirit¡¿9. Your spirit is still barely ready to step into new territory. ¡¾Dexterity¡¿4. Everyone has their own areas where they are not good at. ¡ª¡ªHidden attributes¡ª¡ª(Cannot be changed by normal methods.) ¡¾Charm¡¿10. I have to say, you are indeed very good-looking. ¡¾Intelligence¡¿10. Your intelligence is nothing short of genius. ¡¾Perception¡¿6. Most things cannot escape your perception. ¡¾Legendary¡¿1. Some people have heard your legend. Well, this is the attribute of Ives in Chapter 19 of the prologue volume. I won¡¯t include the number of words in the text. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 01 Time Travel? Chapter 01 Time Travel? On the vast Lansos Plain, there is a wide road. This road connects the central part of the Lanying Empire to the north. It is also a relatively important transportation artery. Green and tender grass grows all along the side of the avenue. Not far away, there were some herds of antelopes running or playing. They looked at the caravan passing slowly in front of them with curious eyes. Several kodo beasts were pulling heavy cargo forward. This kind of beast is very suitable for this. They are not aggressive and strong enough. The key is that they have high fertility. Not using them as coolies seems to be a pity for these submissive creatures. And around and in front of the caravan are some mercenaries. Wearing crude leather armor, they rode on horses, laughing and communicating with each other. In the protective circle of these horse-mounted mercenaries, there are some carriages. These carriages are mainly for people who cannot ride horses. Of course, injured people are also included. There was a girl with blond hair sitting in front of a carriage, looking boredly at the almost unchanged grassland in front of her. Her two hands were supporting the wooden board at the bottom of the carriage, and her feet were shaking back and forth, as if she had nothing to do. There is really nothing to do. After all, she is just a trainee disciplinary priest. Although she is very important to the team, there is not much she can do even in battle. In the current situation of being on the road, everything was taken care of by those mercenaries, and they did not dare to let her, a precious priest, do more work. So, the girl is very bored now. She was so bored that she almost wanted to count the clouds in the sky. Of course, the girl would not do this, because many times the clouds in the sky would be connected together, making it impossible to tell who is who. At this time, a middle-aged mercenary with red hair walked up on a horse. The horse under his crotch effortlessly maintained the same forward speed as the carriage. The middle-aged mercenary was very satisfied with the reaction of his beloved horse. The horse had been following him for some time, and both parties had developed a good understanding. "Hey, Rebecca, how is the gentleman we picked up on the road doing now?" the middle-aged mercenary asked curiously. The blond girl named 'Rebecca' glanced at the middle-aged mercenary, and then waved her hands carelessly: "It should be fine, right? He was awake for a while before, and then said some incomprehensible words. Now he is drinking I took the healing potion and fell asleep." The middle-aged mercenary nodded, and then he thought of the situation when he met the young man. It was about to rain at that time, so they began to look for a suitable camping spot. It is foolish to continue driving on a rainy day, as it will not only slow you down, but also make people sick. Of course, it is not easy to find a suitable camping site. It cannot be in a low-lying area, otherwise, it will be flooded by water. When they were looking for a camp, a flash of lightning flashed in the sky, and more than one person saw a burst of light rising from the sky, which seemed to be in the shape of a scepter. Finally, they saw a black-haired boy lying on the ground where the scepter disappeared, unconscious. Although these mercenaries are not a charity organization, they are out of the ordinary. If this boy is left here, it won't be long before he becomes food for wild wolves in the wilderness. Therefore, the middle-aged mercenary leader named ¡®Ganda¡¯ chose to take this young man with him. Send him to the nearest city first. Ganda didn't mind a little extra money if he could get back to his home and get some money. Because the clothes the boy wore really didn¡¯t look like what civilians would wear. The black trench coat and the rich trimmings all illustrate the extraordinary nature of this outfit. The boy had been lying on the ground for a long time, but his clothes were not dirty at all. This really doesn't look like a commoner, but more like a noble. The most important thing is that this boy is so good-looking. With almost perfect facial features, he exudes a different kind of charm all the time. In short, Rebecca would never admit that the first time she saw him, her heart skipped a beat. Just as Ganda was remembering, he and Rebecca heard a sound from behind them at the same time. He and Rebecca looked at each other, and Rebecca immediately walked into the carriage. As expected, the boy had already woken up. Some long hair is hanging casually, with a black hat on the head. If you don't look carefully, you will mistake it for part of the boy's hair. And there was a hint of confusion on this young man's perfect but slightly pale face. He looked around, and then said something that Rebecca couldn't understand at all. It didn't seem like the language here. Rebecca couldn't remember any country whose language had such strange syllables. You don¡¯t have a language barrier, right? Rebecca looked at the boy in front of her with some worry. If so, it would be difficult Rebecca frowned her beautiful eyebrows. ? ?After a while, the young man raised his head, looked at Rebek's head, and said in pure Hebrew: "Where is this?" "Huh?" Suddenly hearing the boy's voice, Rebecca was stunned for a moment. After a while, she came to her senses, coughed and said, "Umthis is the Lanthos Plains." "Lantos Plains?" There was a hint of surprise in the young man's eyes, and he looked outside at a peaceful green grassland. After the invasion of the Burning Legion from the Abyss, the Lanthos Plain in his memory had completely turned into scorched earth. It is no longer suitable for any life on the original plane to survive. There are countless abyss legions there So, what is this situation now? The young man pondered for a moment, and then said: "What year of the Second Era is it now?" ¡°Already knew that he had experienced the most incredible thing, so the young man had expected that time in this world might move forward. The fall of the Dawn Angels and the invasion of the Burning Legion marked the beginning of the Third Age. Therefore, if the Burning Legion has not invaded yet, it only proves that it is still the Second Age. "Huh?" The girl was stunned. Most people would just say what year it was, so how could they say, 'Which year of the Second Era is this?' Moreover, is this guy smart? Don¡¯t even know what year it is? "It's July 21st, year 338. Any questions?" the girl asked curiously. Unexpectedly, after hearing this almanac, the young man's eyes couldn't help but widen, and he glanced at the girl in surprise. (In 339 of the Second Era, the Vikings invaded the Lanying Kingdom. The Lanying Kingdom suffered a disastrous defeat and split into three small countries in 340 Then at the end of the Second Era, the last land belonging to the Lanying Kingdom, The Plains of Lanthos was captured by the Burning Legion) ? Such memories flashed through the young man¡¯s mind. But as far as the history he knew, it was a game, a virtual game called "ARO". Because it is the first mature virtual reality game, its popularity has always been good. It had been running in the real world for 16 years before the boy encountered the accident. Because inside, one day in the real world is equal to 10 days inside, so 160 years have actually passed. And the boy seems to have time traveled into this game now He was indeed one of the few full-level players in his previous life, and he was also a relatively famous arcane mage But why would a normal game death bring him here? Into this game world? ¡°Can you tell me what your name is?¡± The young man suddenly said to Rebecca with a smile. Rebecca was stunned for a moment, then she blinked her bright eyes and said, "My name is Rebecca Shah." The young man nodded, and then said with a slightly appreciative tone: "It's a really good name. Rebecca means 'loyal wife' in the Philosopher language. You can become a virtuous housekeeper in the future." Rebecca was stunned for a moment. Philosophy can be said to be the language closest to magic language. It is difficult to learn. Generally, only the uppermost nobles and those mages who study magic will dabble in it. But Rebecca never imagined that the young man in front of her could do it easily, and it didn't look like he was lying. This actually surprised Rebecca. "Then what's your name? Can you find a synonym for it in Philosopher's language?" Rebecca asked curiously. "My name isAvis Alexi. Avis means 'swordsman' in Zhemen language." The young man said with a smile. Rebecca looked at the slightly thin boy, and then said hesitantly: "Swordsman? Sorry, I don't think you have strong swordsmanship." "The name can't mean everything, can it." Ives blinked and then said with a smile. Of course his name is not Avis, he had his own name before time travel, and his game name is not this obviously Western-flavored name. The reason why he knew his name was Avis was because he had just opened his attribute panel. At this time, the young man used his weak hands to support his body and stood up a little. At this time, because of his movement, the hat on his head fell off and fell on Avis's lap. This made Rebecca a little nervous: "Your injury is not healed yet, so you should have a good restah!" Rebecca saw Ives¡¯ ears. These were a pair of pointed ears, which were just hidden under the black hat and were not noticed by Rebecca. But now, Ives's hat has fallen off, and his ears are naturally exposed. "Elf elf?" Rebecca said in surprise, this boy is actually an elf? That was really unexpected Ives also felt helpless. The race he chose in his previous life was human. However, this time he traveled through time, he unexpectedly became an elf. Moreover, it is not mainstream elves like sun elves and moon elves, but??¡­ ¡¾Name¡¿Avis Alexi. ¡¾Age¡¿18 ¡¾Race¡¿Erenya Elf. ¡¾Hair color¡¿Black. ¡¾Gender¡¿Male. [Dominant hand] Right hand. ¡¾Faction¡¿Lawful and neutral. ¡¾Experience¡¿0. ¡¾Occupation¡¿Arcane Archmage (LV1). [Preference] Magic attack; music. ¡¾Total Level¡¿Level 1. ¡ª¡ªMain attributes¡ª¡ª(can be changed by upgrading and other methods.) ¡¾Strength¡¿5. Your strength exceeds that of ordinary people, but it is still too weak for your bloodline. ¡¾Physique¡¿4. Your physique is similar to that of ordinary people, and you cannot reflect the advantages of your bloodline. ¡¾Spirit¡¿7. Your spirit barely reaches the passing line of bloodline. ¡¾Dexterity¡¿3. Everyone has their own areas where they are not good at. ¡ª¡ªHidden attributes¡ª¡ª(Cannot be changed by normal methods.) ¡¾Charm¡¿10. I have to say, you are indeed very good-looking. ¡¾Intelligence¡¿10. Your intelligence is nothing short of genius. ¡¾Perception¡¿6. Most things cannot escape your perception. ¡¾Legendary¡¿1. A few people have heard of your legend. This is the text on the translucent panel that appears in front of Avis. PS1: Phewthis is the first chapter. If you pass by, please save it, thank you! PS2: In addition, although the brevity and the title of the book are ridiculous, this book is not weird at all! ! Really, please believe me! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 02 Rebecca Chapter 02 Rebecca (Arenya elves) As a max-level player in his previous life, Ives naturally understands the Alanya elves. They can be called one of the most perfect races in the world, with powerful strength and invincible magic. Of course, the Erenya elves are an 'NPC race' that cannot be selected by players. Before reaching level 60 and becoming a sanctuary, this race is almost invincible. But even after level 75, in the realm known as 'Legendary', this race is still notoriously powerful. The Erenya elves are a more formal name, and people on the mainland generally call them 'eternal elves'. They are not from the Dusk Forest, they are from another distant continent, the eternal kingdom This is a new map opened at the beginning of the Third Era when the Burning Legion invaded. And people are also looking forward to the Erenya elves becoming a race that players can choose, but unfortunately, the newly opened race is just a 'high elf' similar to the sun elves and moon elves. If it weren't for the profession that has made countless players crazy, this race might No one would choose. The Erenya elves can be said to be the most perfect race. They are good at bows and arrows, they can do both melee and long-range combat, and their magic is world-famous. Of course, that's not to say they don't have their flaws. Needless to say, the fertility is low. The fertility of this race may only be slightly better than that of the dragon race. Even in its heyday, the number of Erenya elves did not exceed 1,500. Most of the elves living in Gonavis are high elves and wood elves. And Aranya has another disadvantage, that is, they cannot get a second deputy position. In other words, they can only choose one of a series of sub-jobs such as alchemy, medicine, mining, etc. Not to mention humans, a race that can work as unlimited sub-jobs, even undead can also work as three sub-jobs. The last disadvantage is that it will be more difficult for the Erenya elves to learn any non-professional skills. The magnitude of this increase is related to the specific situation. Of course, Erenya¡¯s magical ability is simply unbelievably powerful. They are also the only race whose part-time legal profession does not have experience punishment. It is said that when the expansion pack "Dragon of Time" is launched, this race can become an optional race for players. But when Ives saw his profession, he felt that he was really going against the grain. Avis has retained his profession, he is an arcane archmage! The original arcane mage of this profession is a hidden profession. If this hidden profession is lost, Avis will have nowhere to cry. He did not get this career through missions, but he participated in the internal beta test for 2 months, and the Steam company rewarded him. Where can he find the Steam company now? Of course, there are countless players who have participated in the closed beta, and as long as they complete certain achievements, they can also obtain this hidden profession, so it can be regarded as a hidden profession for the public. Unlike the ordinary mage profession and the advanced profession of the mage profession, the arcane mage does not cast spells such as ice, fire and thunder, but arcane spells. The profession that can use arcane magic, excluding hidden professions, should be the only "Arcane Mage" of the high elves. It cannot be said that this profession is weaker than the arcane mage. In fact, the arcane mage is a profession that depends on luck. The arcane mage's performance is very stable. If you are lucky, the arcane mage can instantly kill all professions. If you're unlucky, the Arcane Mage is just an average profession. But if a series of abnormal conditions are met, such as brushing the reputation of the 'Tower of Dawn' to respect; gaining the recognition of a legendary mage; comprehending the true meaning of arcane magic; embarking on the road of arcane magic and reaching the end. If these conditions are met, you can change your job to an ¡®Arcane Archmage¡¯. At this time, their abilities are to increase the power of arcane magic by 10%, increase the chance of arcane charge triggering by 50%, and increase the superposition of all arcane spells by +3! This is almost the most powerful advanced profession. All the abilities of the arcane mage are related to 'arcane charging'. Every time an arcane mage performs an arcane attack, there will be a 30% chance of triggering arcane charge, and the arcane archmage's triggering probability is an incredible 80%. 1 stack of Arcane Charge can increase arcane power by 30%, and Arcane Mage can stack up to 3 stacks. Arcane Archmage can stack up to 6 times. And many powerful arcane spells require 3 layers of arcane charging. And these arcane spells that require arcane charging can explode with extremely terrifying power! Of course, the arcane charge will only last for 8 seconds. If the arcane charge is not triggered again within 8 seconds, the arcane charge will disappear. The Arcane Mage doesn¡¯t have many spells, Magic Missile, Magic Explosion, and Arcane Blast are the three common arcane skills for novices. Magic missiles are also triggering arcane spells, but they are not necessarily arcane attacks. As long as damage is given to the enemy, no matter what the damage is, there is a 60% chance of triggering magic missiles. The Arcane Mage's magic missiles can be stacked 2 times, and the Arcane Archmage's magic missiles can be stacked 5 times. ???The more times it is stacked, the more powerful it will not be, just the more times it is used. After 15 seconds, the magic missile will disappear if not used. At this time, Avis saw that he still had another skill, and couldn't help but be ecstatic. This is the basic skill of the Arcane Archmage and has not been erased. Void storm. This spell requires at least 3 layers of arcane charge. After it is released on a target, that target will continue to lose blood and deal 50% of the damage to hostile creatures 50 meters away. This will last 30 seconds. At this time, Rebecca couldn't help but stretched out her hand, and after checking the attributes, she fell into ecstasy and shook it in front of Elvis's eyes: "Hey, Mr. Elf." "Huh?" Avis finally came back to his senses. When he saw Rebecca close at hand with a curious look on her face, he couldn't help but smile, and then said, "You can call me Ives." "So, Avis." Rebecca's eyes flashed with excitement, "Are you an elf? Well, looking at your pointed ears, you must be! I haven't heard of other pointed ears. What¡¯s the race!¡± "Elvesyes. But I want to say that the ears of high-level demons and dwarfs are also pointed" "But you are definitely not, right? By the way, a high-level demon? What is that?" Rebecca keenly captured such a term. Avis couldn't help but want to slap himself. Demons? Before the Burning Legion invaded, people only knew about demons. Who knew about the existence of lawful evil that was more terrifying than demons, the devil? "Well I have also read about it in the classics. It is a very evil race." Avis said with a bitter smile. Fortunately, Rebecca does not intend to continue to struggle with this issue. She looked at Ives's ears carefully, and then said: "So Mr. Ives, how did you come to Lanthos Plains? As far as I know, this place is far away from the Dusk Forest, right?" The twilight forest is the base camp of the elves. Ives smiled bitterly and said: "Not all elves are in the Twilight Forest, right? Miss Rebecca." It has to be said that for a person like Avis, who is extremely charming, his wry smile has a special flavor. The attribute Charm can affect NPC's favorability towards you. Sometimes, for the same task and the same degree of completion, a person with high charm can gain up to 50% more experience than a person with low charm. Moreover, people with high charisma are more likely to obtain hidden tasks. Of course, this is not the most important thing. Some players found after research that charm can actually affect the success rate of spell casting and the probability of exploding equipment. This left Avis speechless. Is there any benefit to being handsome? Of course, in his previous life, Ives was neither ugly nor handsome, so his luck was neither good nor bad. But now you must know that among the hidden attributes, the most difficult to improve is the legend, and the second most difficult to improve is the charm. Hidden attributes cannot be improved through ordinary methods, and most players' charm is 1 or 2. After Rebecca saw Avis¡¯s smile, she was briefly absent-minded for a moment. But immediately, she returned to her usual lively and cheerful smile. She looked at Avis, who was a little agitated, and continued to ask: "Then why are you lying there? You must know that you were in such a mess at that time." how could I know? I was still promoting BOSS before! Avis wanted to say this, but he shook his head, and then said with a wry smile: "I encountered a more difficult enemy." Unexpectedly, this aroused the curiosity of the curious baby in front of him. Avis looked at Rebecca's obviously brightened eyes and didn't know how to explain it. He is fighting against the Lord of Chaos, and he is about to win the final victory. But unfortunately, because of his negligence, he was killed by the Chaos Lord. But the Chaos Lord has not come to this world at all now! How would Ives explain it? "Okay, Rebecca, save it. This elf gentleman just got up and needs to rest." The car window was opened, and then a middle-aged mercenary with red hair said. As soon as he opened the car window, the mercenary leader saw Avis's pointed ears. Moreover, the mercenary leader also heard some of his conversation with Rebecca. Therefore, he also knew that Rebecca was peeking into other people's secrets. And everyone has his own secret. It is very taboo for people to ask casual questions when they don¡¯t want to say anything. "I know, Captain Ganda." Rebecca dropped her head out of boredom. Afterwards, she treated Ives again. Ives did get injured before, with a fracture in his left foot. To be honest, Ives couldn't remember how he was injured at all. If this was caused in the game, his wound should have been pierced through his brain by the powerful Chaos Lord's attack.  After the treatment, Rebecca told Ives to have a good rest, and then withdrew. "I've traveled through time" Ives slowly lay down in the carriage. After he put his legs up, he seriously began to face this problem - he really traveled through time. One moment, he was fighting against Chaos Lord Von Scodiel, and the next moment, he suddenly appeared in the peaceful Lansos Plains. The fragrant grass fragrance in the air should not be fake. Although "ARO" is very realistic, it is definitely deviated from reality. In fact, the Federation is also preventing completely realistic simulation games from appearing, because this will make people unable to distinguish between reality and virtuality. (Am I still in the game or in reality) Ives didn't know. He was lying in the swaying carriage at the moment, feeling the moist and hot temperature outside his body, and hesitated a little. If this is a game, then a line of words will appear above your line of sight: You are playing a game. And it will show the real time. At the same time, the back of your head will feel a little warm. Now, these are gone. So, have you really traveled through time? PS1: Hehe, today¡¯s update ends here~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect. Especially the collection, I¡¯m rolling on the floor begging for wow~~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 03 Songs at Night Chapter 03 Songs at Night Ives clicked on his attributes. His health was around 50%. Although his magic value was full, his left foot was in a 'fractured' state Even with the treatment of a priest, it would take more than 15 days to heal this state. Time will heal. Only a spell like 'limb healing' can completely heal the fracture. But, those are the skills of a level 50 priestand before the Viking invasion, level 45 was the full level. In short, the current Avis¡¯ movement speed has dropped by 60%, and his weight-bearing capacity has dropped by 35%, which can be considered a tragedy. And moving with your feet for a long time can even cause blood loss. If you want to move quickly, in addition to sitting in a carriage like Ives is doing now, there are two other ways to mount a horse and use flying magic. But there are no mounts that level 1 players can ride on. Moreover, it is impossible to learn the magic of flying before level 45. "Can you ride a mount only at level 10? What's called life." Ives sighed. Of course he could ride a horse, but the problem was that he couldn't learn riding skills at all before reaching level 10. The horse cannot be operated while sitting on it. The aborigines have no such scruples. As long as they are willing to learn and spend a few months, they can ride around on horses. Of course, you can ride a pony at level 10, a medium horse at level 20, a big horse at level 40, and after level 60, most players can ride a dragon around. Those NPCs in the sanctuary don't have the guts to ride a dragon. It's almost the same when it reaches the legendary realm. Avis opened his backpack. As he expected, the epic suit he had worked so hard to build was naturally gone. In his powerlessness, he could only calculate how many more copies he had to download and how many times he had to clear the BOSS. I just don¡¯t know if there is such a thing as a copy in this world? After all, it is a real world. Of course, it¡¯s not really nothing. Avis is currently wearing a fashionable dress, an elf noble dress. This costume does not have any power bonus, but its attributes are incredible to the current Ives. The reputation level of any camp is +1, and the reputation of the eternal country Gonavis is fixed and worshiped. In other words, for those camps whose reputation is turned on, the default reputation is not 'neutral' but 'friendly'. The reputation of the Eternal Kingdom of Gonavis, the hometown of the Erenya elves, is even more incredible. Of course, wearing this thing, Avis can't wear equipment that increases attributes such as armor and spirit. So, this one does match its name, ¡®dress¡¯. However, am I a noble among the Erenya elves? Of course, the Erenya elves have always been nobles, which is not surprising. It's just a dress that can be purchased by players who have acquired the noble status of other races. It doesn't seem to have such a powerful ability. It just adds 1 to the reputation level of allies and +2 to the reputation level of one's own race Avis took out several items given by the newbie, including a glass of water and a piece of bread, and started eating them. He has a small bag with 15 compartments. This is the small bag that was given at the beginning of the system. Now it seems that it is only about the size of a palm, and it can actually hold a lot of things. It seems to be a space item. Space items seem to be very precious I didn¡¯t expect that every player has them. Allenya smiled bitterly. Of course he knew the difference between real space items and this small bag. Even the legendary mage might not be able to get that kind of thing. There are 5 items in the bag. Bread, water, arcane archmage robe, mahogany wand and map of Lanthos area. Although the name of the Arcane Archmage Robe looks domineering, it is actually just a decoration that looks very powerful. ? And the mahogany wand is a good thing, an artifact for novices. I remember that in order to reveal this level 1 equipment, there were people who were more than 10 levels in the past. Later, after the explosion rate increased, it became a mess. Bread can restore life, water can restore magic power. So Ives started eating bread. It is expected that in ten minutes, his blood volume will be increased. Although Rebecca¡¯s profession is a priest, she is actually a disciplinary priest, so her current level is only ¡°light healing¡±. This spell isn't very useful. Of course, if Rebecca hadn't cast this spell, Ives' current blood volume should be less than 20%. "I'm a fragile mage How weak must you be, Rebecca?" Avis sighed. In fact, the disciplinary priest should not be regarded as a weapon, just like the dragon warlock cannot be regarded as a long-range output. But it's really rare for a priest's spell to be so weak Suddenly, Avis thought of a fact. Rebecca is an NPC, not a player. Players are all 'hero templates', and their power is actually stronger than most NPCs. Of course, those BOSS are not counted. Those who can defeat BOSS alone are not normal people. So Ives could only eat the bread obediently. Of course, if he reaches level 5, thenYou can learn the skill of ¡®summoning food¡¯, so you won¡¯t be left without anything to eat. ¡­¡­ The nights in this world are always so gorgeous. Three moons hang in the sky, exuding a faint brilliance of the moon. Although it is no longer midsummer, the warm wind blowing in the face can still make people feel refreshed. On the lush green grass, there are slightly bright fireflies floating. Listening to the chirping of insects that come and go, there is always an urge that makes people feel so comfortable that they want to fall asleep directly. Avis¡¯s health had long been filled up. He slowly stepped out of the carriage and saw the mercenaries laughing, roasting hot meat and lighting a bright bonfire. "Isn't this Mr. Elf!" Although Avis is already very low-key, the naturally noble elf is so conspicuous no matter where he goes, not to mention Avis who has a charm of 10 points? The person who greeted Avis was a generous mercenary. He laughed and invited Avis to drink with him. Avis walked up to the mercenary, took the wine bottle from his hand, and took a sip. This is a very spicy spirit, I can't say it's great, but it has a lot of staying power. No wonder these mercenaries like it so much. "What are you doing!" Ganda immediately knocked the mercenary on the head, "I am an elf, will I drink wine like yours?" "Haha, elves also drink." Ives put down the wine bottle, "If you have a chance, I'll treat you to a drink of the wine brewed by the elves themselves." "Really?" The mercenary's eyes lit up, "Elf wine! It should be expensive, right?" "It's okay, I'll just treat you." Ives smiled slightly and took another sip of the glass of wine. Elf wine is naturally very expensive, and this kind of wine is often the favorite of the upper class nobles. Of course, Ives can also brew it himself, so it¡¯s not too difficult to get it. At this time, Rebecca, who was sitting next to Ives, looked at the pork dripping with oil and said excitedly: "How about I play a little song for you! Anyway, it's still some time before the meal starts! I But he has the talent to become a bard!" The mercenaries all around laughed. A mercenary laughed and said: "You can only play some basic songs at most, and you are tone-deaf when you sing. You still want to be a bard?" Rebecca stamped her foot dissatisfied, twitched her cute little nose, and then said: "I will definitely make you look at me with admiration!" Afterwards, she took out her harp and began to play a common poem. Although it sounded okay, Ives knew that she had made many wrong notes. After that, a slightly nasal girl's voice sounded. The sound was good, but it was too out of tune. So halfway through the song, Rebecca had to stop because of the voices of the mercenaries who were laughing so hard that they were almost out of breath. She pouted and looked at the mercenaries angrily. At this time, a round of applause sounded. After that, the almost perfect elf stood up. He smiled, and then walked to Rebecca: "You play well, but there are some things that need attention. Let me play it for you." Each character has 1 to 3 preferences at the beginning. This tendency is a BUFF. There are many types of biases, and there are also many types of attributes that can be added. Avis¡¯s preferences are ¡®magic attack¡¯ and ¡®music¡¯. Therefore, his magic attack power increased by 1%, and at the same time, his music had the effect of infecting everyone. Avis took the harp, took a deep breath, and then started playing. It has the same melody as Rebecca, but it is easy for people to sink into this beautiful music unconsciously. Afterwards, Ives started singing. What he used was not the most frequently spoken "Hebran" in the South, but a language that no one had ever heard. Elegant and high-pitched, the complex and gorgeous tone easily attracts people. Their hearts slowly settled, captured by Ives's beautiful singing voice. In the quiet night, the cool wind blows in your face. Melodious music sounded, and the almost perfect man sat under the bright night, stretched out his slender fingers, plucked the strings, and sang an eternal song. When the singing ended, everyone was still silent in the dreamlike scene, unable to extricate themselves for a long time. Avis slowly put down the harp, and then said: "Sorry I don't play it very well." His preference is music, and the artistic cells of the Arren elves are even more powerful. The combination of the two makes his music very addictive. At this time, a blond figure came to Aranya. The bright eyes sparkled with incomparable light. Swiss??Ka stared at Ives with perfect cheeks and said, "Teach me." "Um?" "Teach me how to play the piano!" Rebecca looked excited, "You play so beautifully!" A trace of cold sweat appeared on Avis' head. What should he say? You are a disciplinary priest! Avis slowly returned the harp to Rebecca, and then said: "I only understand it a little bit" "It doesn't matter, as long as I can be as good as you!" Rebecca said with excitement. PS1: Today¡¯s first update is here, I almost overslept. PS2: Please collect it! If you have passed by, please click "Add to bookshelf", thank you. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 04 Void Storm (Part 1) Chapter 04 Void Storm (Part 1) In the end, Ives gave Rebecca some advice about music after dinner, otherwise this curious baby would definitely pester Ives until the sky was dark. After learning a new song, the little girl entered her tent to sleep. It was already late at night, and Avis had no intention of staying outside to blow the cold wind. But the problem is, he doesn't know where to sleep. The girls and the caravan members naturally have tents, and a small number of mercenaries also have places to sleep. Most of the mercenaries slept by the campfire. After all, it¡¯s summer and the weather is still very hot, so there¡¯s no need to worry about catching a cold. Moreover, if you sleep outside the tent, you can react faster when encountering danger. Therefore, nothing these mercenaries did was wrong. So, should I get a quilt and sleep with these mercenaries? "Mr. Ives." Just when Ives was a little confused, a red-haired middle-aged man walked next to him. Avis glanced at the man, and then remembered some information about him - Ganda, the leader of the 'Order of Swords' mercenary group. And this mercenary group is not a very high-end mercenary group, it can be regarded as the most ordinary kind. Therefore, the strength of the leader of this mercenary group is only 'passable'. "Hello, Captain Ganda." Avis smiled softly. At this time, Avis was thinking about the purpose of the person in front of him. What is he here for? Are you here to ask for money? Avis naturally has money, but it is just the 10 silver coins given by the system at the beginning. This amount of money is probably enough for him to live for a month. If it is given to Captain Ganda, he will have a very difficult life in the future. Ganda smiled, then looked at Avis: "Sorry, that kid Rebecca is not very sensible I caused you trouble." Ives smiled gently. He looked at Ganda and said, "It's nothing I also like that child very much." Ganda nodded, and then looked at Ives again. Long black clothes, black hair, almost perfect cheeks, and pointed ears. This must be an elf, right? It's just that Ganda's experience is really lacking. He doesn't know which elven race the person in front of him belongs to. After that, Avis and Ganda started chatting. After they started chatting, Ganda realized how knowledgeable the person in front of him was. He knew almost everything, which made Ganda couldn't help but sigh at the other person's nobility. What¡¯s also strange to Avis is that the leader of the mercenary group named ¡®Ganda¡¯ has no intention of mentioning ¡®money¡¯ to him. Ives was happy and relaxed. Maybe the leader thought that he was a noble. As long as he went to a city with people, he would not be short of money! Of course Ives has a way to make money. In fact, with his current attributes, he can go to the tavern to guest-star as a bard, which will also make a lot of money. Avis and Ganda communicated for a while, and Avis couldn't help but yawned. It was obvious that he was very sleepy. It should be already 0 o'clock at this time, and Avis would naturally want to sleep. At this time, most of the noisy mercenaries around had fallen asleep. Except for those mercenaries who were keeping watch at night, there were very few people who were awake. Ganda smiled, he naturally saw that Avis wanted to sleep. In fact, the purpose of his communication with Ives was achieved. If you are not a noble, it is impossible for you to be so knowledgeable. Since you are a noble, it seems to be a good choice to join this line. It is better to become a private soldier of a noble than a mercenary running around with your head hanging around your neck, right? Although Avis doesn¡¯t look like a human noble. After thinking of this, the red-haired mercenary said to Ives: "If you don't mind, you can sleep in the carriage." Avis immediately shook his head: "How can I trouble you? I'd better sleep next to the campfire." As he said that, he was about to get a quilt. When he played this game in his previous life, he often slept in the wild. But it is a game after all and cannot be compared with reality, so Avis actually feels like he wants to experience life. "If others find out that we let an elf sleep next to a campfire, it will definitely make people think that our Order of Swords mercenary group is not hospitable! Please be sure to rest in the carriage." Ives and Ganda declined several times, and then they had no choice but to prepare to rest in the carriage for a night. Although Ives feels a little embarrassed, there are many ways to make money, and he can definitely compensate them later. At this moment, Avis¡¯s pointed ears moved. If he heard correctly, there was a howl just now in the distance. Ives immediately became nervous. He thought of a very scary thing, especially when they were in the wild, who encountered this thingThe consequences are very bad The next moment, another howl sounded. Avis had confirmed what they had encountered, and he couldn't help but feel nervous. "Ouch!" The sound of "Ouch!" kept ringing, and the mercenaries who were watching at night were immediately alert. They grabbed their weapons and woke up their companions. Elvis also silently took out the mahogany wand from his bag, ready to fight at any time. Anyone who has walked on the grassland knows what these constant calls mean - wolves! The level of the wolf is not high, and it is generally regarded as a monster for beginners to practice. But no one wants to fight a pack of wolves, especially a large pack of wolves. Once such creatures appear in groups, they usually number in the hundreds or thousands, and even a well-trained army will suffer heavy losses. Soon, all the mercenaries woke up. Even if they didn't understand what happened, everyone knew what they were facing when they heard the continuous wolf roar. They immediately picked up the weapons slung behind them or placed beside the bed, ready to attack at any time. Although crossbows are the best weapon against wolves, it is a pity that it is too dark now to aim at them. Soon, some black figures appeared in the distance. Their eyes that emit faint light and their heart-stopping growls are enough to make the timid legs tremble. The merchants were hiding among the mercenaries, and Rebecca woke up. She quickly crawled out of the tent, but when she saw the almost endless wolves in all directions, she only felt her mouth My tongue is dry and I don't know what to do. At this time, a slender and strong hand patted Rebecca's body. Rebecca turned her head and saw Ives' face that was still flawless even under the moonlight. "Don't worry, we may not lose." Rebecca was about to say something when she saw the staff in Avis' hand. She was a little surprised and said: "Are you a magician?" The magician is indeed a noble profession. In fact, not many players can become magicians. This also requires talent. Avis nodded, then smiled: "I know a little bit I can be considered a mage." Although Rebecca was surprised, she didn¡¯t say much. Mage is indeed a noble profession, but the elves have been rich in mages since ancient times. Although Rebecca had always thought that Iris was actually a bard. At this time, the wolves in front began to approach humans. The mercenaries immediately took out their torches and used the shining light to force the wolves to retreat. Sure enough, after seeing the light of the fire, the wolves showed a look of fear. Although some hungry wolves still wanted to rush forward, they still hesitated in front of the burning torch. But if you think you can rest easy at this time, you are totally wrong. These wolves will only be frightened for a while. When the urge of hunger takes over their brains, they will rush forward desperately, tear these mercenaries into pieces and eat them into their bellies. Now we can only gamble. Bet these wolves are not actually that hungry. If they find that they cannot break through human defenses in a short period of time, they may go looking for the next target. But if they are so hungry that they decide to force a breakthrough, then humans will be in danger. Avis looked at the extremely ferocious beast and tightened the staff in his hand. A cold touch came. This was a feeling that had never been experienced in the game. After all, the game was virtual, but the reality was cruel. This staff, which is being warmed by Ives's hand, tells Ives a fact - here, after death, there is really nothing. It turns out that human beings are not very lucky. As the first wolf that rushed over regardless of the flames was killed by a mercenary with a sword, more wolves rushed over. "Damn it!" A mercenary took out his crossbow and pulled the trigger at the ferocious wolf. An arrow flew out and pierced into the body of the evil wolf. Blood continued to spill out, and the wolf who was hit by the arrow roared unwillingly, and then finally fell to the ground forever due to excessive blood loss. But the mercenary had no time to be happy. Another wolf pounced. The mercenary subconsciously wanted to use the sword in his hand to drive back the wolf, but found that the wolf was no longer far away from him. "Ah!" The mercenary's neck was bitten by the wolf, blood spilled out, and the mercenary trembled for a few times before losing his life. This is the first mercenary to die. When these mercenaries saw that their companions were dead, they couldn't help but attack the wolves with red eyes. ButDeath was inevitable, but in just a few minutes, three mercenaries fell on the grass forever. What's worse is that some mercenaries don't have much physical strength anymore. If they continue to fight, death is their only outcome. "Break through, Captain." At this time, a mercenary who was wounded all over came to Ganda's side and shouted loudly. Ganda looked around at the wolves, numbering at least three hundred, and hesitated. PS1: I can¡¯t hold it anymore and I¡¯m going to bed I¡¯ll update it half an hour in advance. PS2: Please recommend and collect! If you don¡¯t give it, I¡¯ll roll around and show it to you! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 05 Void Storm (Part 2) Chapter 05 Void Storm (Part 2) "If you want to break out, it's best to lure out the alpha wolf." At this time, a calm voice sounded in the ears of Ganda and others. Ganda turned around and saw Avis. He held a staff in his hand and stood there calmly. Ganda¡¯s brows frowned slightly: ¡°But¡­ the leaders of these wolves should have the strength of formal professionals, right? We don¡¯t seem to have anyone here who can fight against them¡­¡± ??Formal professionals, converted into player levels, are level 10. There are also level 20 advanced professionals, level 30 high-level professionals, and level 45 upper-level professionals. At the back, there is the level 60 sanctuary and the level 75 legend Of course, in today¡¯s world where the Viking invasion has not even begun, a formal professional is already very popular. In this world, level 20 is considered a master. Ganda's mercenary group is actually just a small, third-rate mercenary group, with only one official professional being Ganda. However, even Ganda felt frightened when facing the alpha wolf. He had just become an official swordsman, and he simply did not have the strength to face that terrifying alpha wolf! Ives smiled and then said, "Leave everything to me." After that, Avis raised his hand. The reason why he didn't take action just now was to observe the position of the alpha wolf. Now, he could confirm the specific location of the wolf. So next, Avis must quickly fill up with 6 layers of arcane charge and 5 layers of magic missiles! Magic missiles have good attack power, because magic missiles do not consume magic power, so magic missiles are also the favorite of arcane mages. And with 6 layers of arcane charges superimposed, the damage caused by releasing magic missiles 5 times will definitely reach a terrifying level! At this time, a wolf broke through the mercenary's defense and bit one of the mercenaries. At this time, Avis started counting down! 1.5 secondsover! Before the mercenary was bitten, the 1.5-second countdown of Arcane Impact ended. The next moment, Avis threw out his own spell! "Arcane Impact!" As Avis shouted, an impact emitting light blue arcane light flew out. A glowing magic array appeared in front of Ives, and at the same time, the shining magic missile also hit a wolf. Arcane Archmage Ability¡ªArcane power increases by 10%. Deflection ability - Magic attack power increases by 1%. Therefore, the intensity of Avis' attack has reached a very terrifying level. "Ding dong." The sound sounded, and at this time, a faint data prompt appeared in front of Ives' eyes. He triggered an arcane charge, and the arcane attack power increased by 33%. At this time, the wolf that was hit screamed and fell back a certain distance. The blow from Ives just now caused the wolf's health bar to drop by more than half in an instant. "Magician!" Someone yelled, and then everyone's eyes focused on Ives. At this time, this elf from the eternal kingdom exuded a faint arcane light, which made people dare not look directly at him. At this time, seeing that their partner was injured, the two wolves next to them also howled and rushed towards Ives! But there was a slight smile on the corner of Avis's mouth, instant magic, magic explosion! With Avis as the center, a blue halo of light spread out. This magic is a group attack magic. Although the attack power is not very strong, it has the effect of 'repelling'. Sure enough, the two wild wolves who were trying to rush over at all costs flew back after being hit by this blow. ??Trigger an arcane charge and trigger a magic missile! At this time, the injured wolf barely stood up. Elvis laughed, and Arcane Impact began to count down! The wild wolf looked at Ives, opened its mouth wide and rushed over again. However, Avis finished the countdown 0.1 seconds before the wild wolf pounced. After that, he stretched out his hand in front of himself, and the wave of Austrian magic was completed at this moment. A powerful arcane impact flew out. This time, this arcane impact gave people a different feeling. The powerful impact blew up a strong wind. The breeze blew into Ives' face, causing his black hair to become messy. Some jet-black hair obscured his calm eyes, but this did not prevent him from performing another magic explosion after releasing the arcane impact. With a sound of "touch!", the wolf in front of him fell to the ground forever after being hit by another arcane impact. The use of the magic explosion technique also caused the sneak attack of several wolves to return without success. ??Trigger an arcane charge and trigger a magic missile! Now, IvesThere are 3 arcane charges and 2 magic missiles. "What are MT doing? Inciting hatred!" Ives shouted when he saw several more wolves rushing over. He is a crispy mage, and without MT, with his current strength, it is impossible to kill so many wolves alone. At this time, Avis couldn't help but slap his head when he saw that the mercenaries were looking at him inexplicably. This is not a game, and it is impossible for these NPCs to understand the names in the game industry. Ives calmed down and then said: "Soldiers, help withstand these wild wolves! Don't let them attack me!" Soon, two mercenaries rushed over and stood in front of Ives. Ives took a deep breath and immediately started counting the seconds. A wild wolf rushed towards a mercenary, and the mercenary immediately swiped his sword, leaving a bloody mark on the wild wolf. At this time, Avis also released his own magic - Arcane Impact! With a sound of "touch!", the wolf fell down. Afterwards, Ives cooperated with two mercenaries and quickly killed several other wolves. At this time, Ives' arcane charge reached 6 times and magic missiles reached 5 times. Now, he can kill the BOSS. At this time, the last wolf near them glanced around and wanted to escape. But at this time, Avis counted the seconds and released an arcane impact, killing the wolf. After arcane charging reaches 6 times, the increase in attack power is close to 200%. Such a terrifying attack increase is definitely a nightmare for all enemies. This is also why Avis was able to kill the wolf instantly. But at this moment, more wolves slowly approached. Elvis took a deep breath, and then said to the two mercenaries: "Let's go kill the BOSS Well, let's kill the alpha wolf." The two mercenaries nodded, their palms holding their weapons getting a little sweaty. But they also know that if the alpha wolf is not killed, all of their mercenaries will definitely be wiped out! At this time, Ganda split the body of a wolf with a sword. The power of a formal professional is indeed powerful. The first time he touched it, Ganda killed a wild wolf instantly. But at this time, more wild wolves howled and rushed towards here. Ganda took a deep breath, and the next moment, the sword in his hand began to shine with a faint fighting spirit. Ganda slowly stepped out with his left foot. All his strength was gathered at this moment. As Ganda moved, he suddenly struck out with a sword! "Tear" the sound sounded, and the three wolves in front of them were all hit by fighting skills at this moment. They screamed, then fell to the ground, twitched a few times, and then stopped moving. Ganda raised his head, his face was covered with bright red blood, his hair was messy, and he completely lost his past grace. He held the sword in his hand, but he actually felt like he couldn't use it. He had just used fighting skills three times in a row, and although he had killed more than thirty wolves, he had reached his limit. At this time, a wave of magic came from not far away. Ganda immediately raised his head and looked aside. After seeing it, his eyes widened with an expression of disbelief. In fact, this is also the expression shown by most mercenaries. Ives stood in front of the alpha wolf. This alpha wolf, who was far stronger than the average wolf, the first time he saw him was to let the surrounding wolves attack Ives. But Ives calmly counted down the seconds and cast a skill - Void Storm! A ray of purple light fell on the first wolf, and the first wolf screamed. At the same time, it began to lose blood. Its body was continuously released with purple shock waves, attacking the wolves within 50 meters around it. Releasing Void Storm will use up all arcane charges. The power of the 6-layer arcane charge is absolutely terrifying! At this time, Avis began to count down the seconds calmly, attacking the wild wolves. After killing the fourth wild wolf, Avis upgraded. At level 2, his magic value and health value have also been increased. In fact, the magic power of Ives, who had released so many spells in succession, was almost exhausted. But upgrading can fill up the magic value and health value, so Avis doesn't care about the magic value so much. Soon, Avis accumulated 4 layers of arcane charge. At this time, more wild wolves rushed over, trying to tear Avis into pieces and swallow him! At this time, the effectiveness of Void Storm is almost gone. Of course, the void storm took away 30% of the alpha wolf's health, and most of the wild wolves 50 meters around it were dead. Otherwise, Avis would not have upgraded so quickly. (Arcane impact, countdown!) As Ives counted down the seconds, the alpha wolf also began to attack Ives.Come over. Elvis took a deep breath, then raised his hand sharply, and a blue impact flew out! With a sound of "Bump!", the alpha wolf was hit! After it screamed, it couldn't help but take a few steps back. But at this time, those wild wolves were already very close to Ives. "Magic Explosion!" Ives cast this instant magic at this moment! PS1: Let¡¯s try combat description. After all, I haven¡¯t written a book for a while. I wonder if I have regressed. PS2: Please recommend and collect! Save it and you won¡¯t get pregnant. (Opening big innocent eyes.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 06 Harvest Chapter 06 Harvest Powerful fluctuations immediately swept around. This spell of Ives is worthy of being a classic skill of the arcane mage. Although the damage is not high, it has the ability to 'bounce away' and can fly away the surrounding mobs. Of course, the smaller the level difference between the two sides, the larger the enemy's size, and the smaller the chance of being bounced away. After Ives used the Magic Explosion Technique, he saw the wolf rushing over at high speed, and he started counting down the seconds without even thinking about it! Soon, 1.5 seconds passed, and the wolf was very close to Ives. Avis stretched out his hand, and the arcane impact flew out at this moment. The blue magic wave came, and this extremely powerful impact hit the alpha wolf directly. At this time, Avis's arcane charge had been superimposed 5 times, and the increased damage directly caused the alpha wolf's health to drop by one level. "Ouch!" the alpha wolf roared angrily, and then wanted to tear Avis into pieces. But there was a smile on the corner of Avis's mouth. The arcane impact just now had already charged his arcane power 6 times! "Magic Explosion!" Ives first cast such a spell, which directly knocked the alpha wolf back a few steps and distanced himself. After that, Avis took a deep breath and began to prepare his next spell. Countdownstart! As Avis counted down the seconds, the wolf howled angrily. It's a pity that it can only be regarded as an 'elite' at best, rather than a 'lord' level BOSS. At level 10, its strength is no more than this. "Void Storm!" With Avis's voice, 6 arcane charges were consumed in an instant. This spell hit the alpha wolf, and powerful light and darkness burst out. But the alpha wolf was just about to speed up and rush to Ives' side. Ives is actually experienced in dealing with enemies of this level. The alpha wolf's blood volume is now about 60%, which is enough for it to enter the next stage - the violent stage. But unfortunately, before the alpha wolf accelerated, Ives cast 'Void Storm', so its speed was slowed down. Therefore, although Ives' left foot was broken, he immediately rolled to the side and avoided the attack of the wolf. At this time, wolves 50 meters away from the first wolf were attacked again. The power of the Void Storm stacked six times is no joke. The alpha wolf's blood volume is decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye. The wolves around it didn't last long before they fell down and turned into Ives' experience points. After Ives stood up, he raised his hand. The next moment, a purple ball of light appeared next to him. As Avis pointed his hand forward, the ball of light flew out and rushed directly towards the repelled alpha wolf! The body of the wolf is about four meters long and two meters high, and it does look very powerful. But at this time, several arcane injuries had appeared on it, and its blood volume had dropped sharply. The arcane attack with 6 layers of arcane charge can be said to be the basis for the invincibility of the arcane archmage in the early stage! Now Ives's level is only level 2, but he can inflict such horrific damage to a level 10 alpha wolf! Now the alpha wolf's health is only 40%. After Avis casts 5 magic missiles, this health will be further reduced. The gentle wind blew across the grassland, but on this land that carried everything, the bloodiest fighting was taking place. Under the moonlight, five magic missiles appeared next to Ives, shooting at the wolf. The alpha wolf roared angrily, its eyes turned red in an instant, and soon, it took steps and rushed towards Ives! Ives watched calmly as the alpha wolf rushed over. Just now, he had cast the last magic missile, and the alpha wolf's health had dropped to 20%. There are still 2 seconds left for the cooldown of Void Storm, but before that, the alpha wolf will definitely attack him! Elvis took a deep breath, and then he began to cast his spell! "Mage Armor!" ¡°Of course Avis can do this spell that novice mages know. This is not an arcane system, but no one has stipulated that arcane mages cannot learn other types of magic, right? Of course, this mage¡¯s armor is very weak, but he should be able to withstand a blow Of course, Ives had no intention of letting the alpha wolf attack him directly. After he cast the mage armor, he immediately cast an instant magic - magic explosion! The damage of magic explosion is not very high, but it can knock the enemy back! After the alpha wolf was attacked, he immediately took a few steps back, but immediately charged forward again. Avis took a deep breath and then tried his best to protect his vitals. The next moment, the wolf's impact hit him, and Avis took a few steps back and fell directly to?On the ground. "Cough" Avis felt a sweetness in his throat, almost spurting out blood. But his strong self-control made him stand up immediately. Ives stretched out his hand and started counting the seconds! After the wolf knocked down Ives, he immediately got up. Its blood-red eyes are looking at Ives, and it will rush over at any time and bite Ives to death! The wolf charges up again! There was a hint of madness in Avis's eyes, and he did not give up counting the seconds! Because he knew that if he gave up the countdown at this time, he might really be the one who died. A wolf rushed over and grabbed Ivis with its claws. With a sound of "touch!", the mage armor on Avis was scrapped at this moment. The alpha wolf's attack also caused Avis's health to plummet, directly to 4%. It can be said that Ives just walked on the line of life and death. At this time, Avis¡¯s ¡®Arcane Impact¡¯ also came to the alpha wolf. Although Void Storm does more damage, it takes time to do its damage. If it's instant damage, this 'arcane impact' is more powerful. With a sound of "touch!", the alpha wolf was hit in the face by an arcane missile. This blow dealt critical damage, and the alpha wolf fell to the ground, shook for a moment, and then became silent again. Avis let out a long breath, and at this time, the alpha wolf also contributed enough experience to raise Avis' level to level 4. And it is 75% of the experience of level 4. As long as you kill a few more wolves, you can upgrade to level 5. Ordinary upgrades will only increase basic attributes such as blood volume, attack damage, armor and talents, skills, etc. The character attributes are improved every 5 levels. Now Ives should have some skill points and talent points, how to distribute them is a question. "Mr. Ives, are you okay?" At this time, Rebecca came over. She just saw with her own eyes that Avis was hit in the body by the alpha wolf. But when she came to Ives, she was surprised to find that there were no scars on him at all. Could it be that the wolf just bumped into him but didn't cause him any harm? Rebecca watched in surprise as Ives walked to the wolf's body. After that, he looked at Rebecca: "Do you have a skinning knife? Borrow one." Rebecca nodded subconsciously, and then she took out a knife from her backpack. Ives skillfully handled the body of the alpha wolf, and then obtained some basic materials. He put these materials into his backpack without hesitation. Although Ives felt a pity that there was nothing valuable, he was happy to see that his 'skinning' skill proficiency increased by 4 points. The skill of skinning, like cooking and bandaging, is a skill that novices bring with them at the beginning. Otherwise, if you kill a wild monster and don't get any materials, wouldn't it be extremely frustrating? Avis estimated that these materials could be sold for a few silver coins, which meant that he had earned back a few days' worth of food. Of course, his ambition is not to just eat and die. It's July now, and in March next year, the Vikings will invade on a large scale. And even now, the Vikings have invaded local areas. After Ives finished skinning, he returned the knife to Rebecca, and then he smiled and said: "Thank you." Of course he had a knife himself, but the whiteboard knife was useless at all, and the success rate of skinning was really too low. Low. As for Rebecca's skinning knife, you can tell at a glance that it is a high-quality product, and it may cost as much as 1 gold coin to buy it. Rebecca looked at Ives¡¯s smiling face, then nodded with her cheeks turning red, and took back the knife in Ives¡¯ hand. Avis stood up with some reluctance, but his left leg was still not flexible. Upgrading can only replenish all health points, but it cannot dispel abnormal conditions, so there is still nothing that can be done about Ives's fracture. Avis raised his head and looked around. The moonlight was filled with killings, and even the wind blowing had a fishy smell. Rebecca's expression was not very good, but Avis' expression was normal. In the game, he has experienced a lot of killings, but of course, it is definitely not as real as it is now. But Avis couldn't see anything unusual at all. It seems that those experts in the past life said that being addicted to games will cause people to become bloody. It is not unreasonable. Avis smiled bitterly. At this time, some of the wolves were also killed. After losing the first wolf, the eyes of these wild wolves revealed a look of fear. Avis was not polite, he immediately started counting the seconds, ready to use 'Arcane Impact' at any time! A hungry wolf saw Ives walking towards them, and immediately stretched out his sharp teeth, preparing to bite Ives to death. But at this time, Avis slowly stretched out his hand. ?Arcane Impact! As Avis cast a spell, a brilliant magic burst out! A burst of magic power hit the wolf, and then the wolf was killed on the spot instantly! PS1: Ahhhh, I was so arrogant when I ordered it just now. The chapters I sent out had no spaces and were in a mess. PS2: Rolling all over the floor, please recommend and collect! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 07 The Road to the Future Chapter 07 The Road to the Future After killing more than a dozen wolves, Ives got his wish and upgraded. Now he is at level 5, and his attributes have been comprehensively improved. After all, in "ARO", every 5 levels is a watershed, because every 5 levels there will be an improvement in attributes. Before the arcane archmage reaches level 45, which is the ¡®high-level professional¡¯, the attribute ratios that increase every 5 levels are: strength 1, constitution 1.5, spirit 2, and dexterity 1. Each time an attribute is improved, divide the level by 5, and then multiply by this ratio to get the actual improved attribute. For example, assuming Ives is level 10, his mental power improvement is 10/5*2=4 points. Correspondingly, level 15 is 6 points. The attribute improvement of the Arcane Archmage is not very high. Of course, other aspects of this profession are so perfect that there is nothing to say. And in this game, it¡¯s not just attributes that determine the outcome of a battle. Talent; skills and awareness are all indispensable. In the later stages, the abilities of the arcane archmage are absolutely jaw-dropping. In addition to high-intensity arcane attacks, the combination of mirror image + flash + invisibility/ice shield is definitely a nightmare for all enemies. Avis clicked on his talent bar. At level 5, he received 5 talent points. Although the talent points obtained by ordinary players are the same, his starting point is much higher. Because his basic talent is much better than ordinary players. After all, he is an arcane archmage. If his basic talent does not reach the level of an arcane archmage, how can he talk about advanced professions? Avis¡¯s first-level arcane talents are all full, and the second-level arcane talents are also full. The third level talent is about half full. As for the fourth-level talent that is generally available at level 45, Ives also clicked a 'Prayer'. The effect is to 'Awaken'. The cooldown time of this spell is reduced from 10 minutes to 10 seconds. After recovering a large amount of magic power, Increase blood volume by 40%. This is of course a magical skill, so the mage will almost never be short of mana. Unfortunately, awakening is something that only level 30 mages can learn. So Ives can abundantly choose some talents that he thinks are necessary. In "ARO", every profession has a talent tree, including deputy professions. There are about 45 talent points lit up in the talent tree of Ives' Arcana. In fact, this also shows that the arcane archmage is one of the most powerful advanced professions that requires at least level 45 to change professions. Originally, Avis¡¯s talent points were ¡®all disappeared¡¯. But his profession, 'Arcane Archmage', requires that those talent points be lit up, so only the necessary talent points for the Arcane Archmage are retained, and the rest disappear. Of course, Ives can also work part-time. If this profession is of the legal system, his racial talent allows him to have no experience penalty. But if it is another profession, there will be an experience penalty. This experience penalty is that for the profession with the lowest level, when upgrading, the required experience value will increase by 10% to 50%. And if you are a part-time Mage of Destruction, Elemental Mage or Summoning Mage, Ives will need to redesign the talent tree. He has two plans. The first is to upgrade the arcane archmage to level 30, and then upgrade other professions. Because after the arcane archmage reaches level 30, there will generally be no new skills. And then improving other magic positions can also raise Avis's strength to a new level. This is certainly strong, but not as strong as the second option. That is the advanced profession of impacting the Arcane Archmage! There is one of the strongest world BOSS in this world. Every time one appears, tens of thousands of players often need to grind day and night to kill the BOSS. But this kind of world BOSS that can be killed is even the weakest in this class. They are called ¡®heroes¡¯! Unlike the player¡¯s ¡®hero template¡¯, the professions of these heroes are at the hero level. Every hero is at least a legend, but a legend is not necessarily a hero. ¡°Rune Knight, Sage of Haze, Song of Death, Lich King, Magister of Destruction¡­ Which of these names does not symbolize invincible peaks? Steam Company once said that these hero professions can theoretically be inherited by players. But the difficulty is unprecedented. Now is the era of max level 80, and everyone is looking forward to the opening of the new expansion pack "Dragon of Time". At that time, the upper limit of level 90 will be opened, and new races will be opened, such as high demons; eternal elves; gods and demons, etc. An extremely powerful race, can we challenge the hero profession? Now Ives thought of a heroic profession that the arcane archmage can advance to - the Apocalypse Knight. The Knights of the Apocalypse naturally has such a person, and he is also the world BOSS. In fact, even the strongest guild, with more than a hundred level 80 players gathered together, would have a hard time standing up in front of him.More than ten moves. It is said that he is very close to the realm of ¡®god¡¯. As for the advanced conditions for the Knights of the Apocalypse, so many great people in the previous life have only figured out the first four links. It is said that there are six rings in total, but just these four rings have made countless people despair. The requirement for the first level is dual cultivation of magic and martial arts. And both professions must be epic professions. Avis's current profession, Arcane Archmage, is the epic profession second only to the hero profession, but if you want to get another epic melee profession, it will not be so easy. In the second ring, he entered the Holy Realm as a priest and received the inheritance of the ¡®Hand of Doom¡¯, which made countless people vomit blood. Avis did indeed enter the Holy Realm as an arcane archmage in his previous life, but to obtain the inheritance of the 'Hand of Doom' Come on, he doesn't even know where this inheritance is! The third ring is to reach the end of the Arcane Road and receive a 'perfect' rating. At the same time, it is necessary to obtain the approval of the Lord of Destruction. Of these two tasks, Ives can only be sure to complete the former. The fourth ring, go to the abyss and kill at least one demon lord. But in fact, any demon lord is no less difficult to kill than the world BOSS. Moreover, this is not to kill the demon lord in the main plane when his strength is greatly weakened, but to kill him in the abyss! In short, the difficulty of these tasks will definitely drive people crazy. And if Avis wants to level up the 'Apocalypse Knight', his current bonus points must be expected. Avis took a deep breath, he didn't know what to choose. Two choices, the former, he can easily become a legendary strongman, and a dual-professional legend! But if it's the latter, he's a hero! After pondering for a long time, Ives finally chose the latter. He kept those 5 talent points, waiting to vote for his own combat position. His mage profession does not need to continue to invest points until level 45, while his warrior profession requires careful training. After deciding on the future path, Ives let out a long breath. As for skill points, these things are extremely precious, and naturally they are not used for the professional skills that I have now. Avis is going to get some precious special skills, even legendary skills. When the level cannot be improved, use skill points again. 80 skill points to upgrade to level 80, plus some achievements; there should be no more than 120 tasks. But this amount of skill points can only directly upgrade 6 skills to full level. So blindly using skill points is a very stupid thing. Anyway, as long as the proficiency level increases, the level of professional skills can be easily improved. ¡­¡­ This night is destined to be uneventful. Elvis sat on the grass, his sleepiness long gone. He also didn't expect that his first night after coming into this world would end with insomnia. He had too many things to think about, and the reason why he chose the most difficult path was because he wanted to return to Earth. Maybe, after ascending to the strongest level, he would have a chance to return to reality. He thought a lot, so he didn't sleep all night. Rebecca, on the other hand, was constantly treating people and didn't sleep all night. When daybreak comes, most people can barely move. And Avis returned to the carriage. After yesterday's battle, everyone looked at Avis with admiration. The scene of Ives defeating the alpha wolf is still vivid in my mind. It is obvious that Ives, this ridiculously handsome elf, is also a strong man. And the strong can get enough respect. Although they were besieged by wolves this time, most of the mercenaries still retained some combat effectiveness. The corpses had been buried on the spot, and the seriously injured had no choice but to live in the carriage. Of course, Ives still enjoys the carriage alone. After all, he can kill the alpha wolf, so he still has this privilege. ¡°Hmm¡­ It may be wrong to say that it is enjoyed by one person. Because a girl with bright blond short hair was also in the carriage, and Rebecca, who had been busy for a day, had closed her eyes and her small breasts were swinging up and down regularly. Elvis shook his head, then chose a comfortable position and decided to take a good rest. He didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday either. ¡­¡­ When Ives opened his eyes, the sun was already at its highest point. The girl with short blond hair in the carriage was long gone. She must have gotten up earlier than him. Elvis smiled bitterly, and he stood up, only to find that he was covered with a cotton cover. From the faint aroma emanating from it, you can tell who it belongs to. Elvis smiled and put the cotton cover aside. The team also stopped and prepared to have some lunch. Ives stepped out of the carriage, using his somewhat inconvenient legs, and received a bowl of cereal. Can againIt is already a happy thing not to eat dry food outside. So Ives didn't say much, and he finished the cereal in one bite. PS1: The first update is here~~The next update will be around 12 o¡¯clock! PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ (rolling all over the floor) PS3: Thank you for the review vote of Meow Meow Yinbing, thank you! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prelude: Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 08 Fitkelen Chapter 08 Feitkelen In the mercenary group, death is commonplace. So at noon, these mercenaries seemed to have come out of the shadow of losing their companions. The mercenary group quickly became lively. In fact, these mercenaries who make a living with swords are very good at enlightening themselves. But Avis knew that this matter would not be solved so easily. This mercenary group named 'Order of Swords' has just experienced attrition. If it cannot obtain certain supplements in the following days, it will definitely decline and be acquired by those powerful mercenary groups, or it will be disbanded. . Of course, if there is an injection of funds, or if the Sword Order mercenary group still has some savings, it will be able to survive this crisis. But this has nothing to do with Ives. After Ives finished eating his cereal, he was thinking about how he could make a little money. The Vikings will invade in March next year, and they must gain a certain amount of strength before then. After all, most of the maps around Lansos Plains are over level 20 maps. In his previous life, when Ives was at full level, he naturally felt that these were low-level maps. But now it's too advanced. After having lunch, the team started moving forward again. Avis and Rebecca got into the carriage again. Ives borrowed a book from Rebecca to read, but Rebecca only had the Bible to read. Ives had nothing to do and read this book praising the 'Holy Light'. Although he had already read this book. But the act of reading can increase the hidden attribute ¡®intelligence¡¯. Although it takes a long time to read, the little things add up, right? "How old are you this year?" Rebecca suddenly said while Avis was studying seriously. Avis raised his head and looked at Rebecca. Rebecca sat leaning against the carriage, holding her face with her hands, looking at Avis with some boredom. "Why do you ask?" Ives said with a smile. Rebecca said somewhat matter-of-factly: "Elves are very long-lived creatures. Is it normal to live for hundreds of years? There are legends that elves are immortal! In this case, if an elf grows up like you, he should also Decades, right?¡± Avis shook his head: "I am 18 years old this year. Born in 320." "Liar!" Rebecca said with some disbelief. "It seems that you don't know the elves very well." Ives gently closed the book in his hand, brushed the paper pages with his hands, and showed a smile on his face. Under the sunlight that slowly penetrated into the carriage, the elf in front of her looked so perfect that Rebecca was actually a little crazy looking at it. But Elvis continued: "Look at me, do I look like an adult or a teenager?" Rebecca was stunned for a moment, and then carefully observed the smiling Avis. Ives's face is perfect, but it still looks too young. Rebecca pondered for a moment, and then said: "You are a young man." "In the first 15 years of their lives, the elves grow at about the same rate as humans. By the age of 15, they will look like teenagers. After that, they will keep their youthful appearance. When they are 100 years old, they will grow into adults. Well, they are considered adult elves. There is no old age in the elves, they will only become middle-aged in the last 50 years of their lives." Ives smiled softly. Rebecca nodded. She looked at the young life in front of her and suddenly understood why the elves were called the 'perfect' clan. This clan was too perfect. She still remembered that the human kingdom had gone through several generations of changes, but the king of the elven kingdom remained the same. Rebecca felt like she had lost something. In the eyes of these elves, the hundred years of a person's life may be just the time for them to reach adulthood. Rebecca said a little depressed: "I'll take a rest." Avis looked at the girl who suddenly became a little unhappy, and touched his head strangely. It feels smooth and feels like a woman's hair. But Ives still couldn't figure out why the girl was suddenly unhappy. He believed that he didn't say anything wrong. "The so-called woman's heart is as deep as the bottom of the sea!" Seeing that Rebecca seemed to have no desire to speak, Avis could only shake his head and continue reading with his head down. Time passed quickly, and five days later, the mercenary group arrived at a human checkpoint. Because of the threat of bandits, there are dotted human checkpoints on this vast Lanthos plain. They guard the plain of Lanthos. The markets next to these checkpoints also serve as supplies. After all, it seems unreasonable to advance in such a huge grassland without preparing some supply stations. Ives¡¯s fracture has healed somewhat. At this time, he was flipping through the pages boredly.Nationality. In front of them was a rather noisy market. Although Elvis has the heart to 'pick up leaks', which is a player's favorite thing to do, his legs are obviously not strong enough for him to do so. So he could only ask Rebecca to help him sell those materials and buy a few books. Although Rebecca won¡¯t counter-offer, there are naturally experts in this field in the mercenary group. Therefore, these materials are still sold at a good price. But there are no good books for sale here, so Avis can only read some superficial books. With his eyes, he could naturally see that there were many falsehoods in these books, so Ives read these books as novels. Don¡¯t underestimate reading. Reading not only gives you experience, but it can also increase the hidden attribute ¡®intelligence¡¯. This is the same as when a warrior exercises his body and gains experience, which increases his attribute 'strength'. Of course, this is a long process. Therefore, Ives was not in a hurry and read slowly. After purchasing supplies, the mercenary group decided to rest here for a night. There is only one tavern in the market next to this checkpoint. There are quite a lot of people here, and there are not many empty rooms, so only a few people, including the caravan members and Avis, stayed in it. The people in the caravan were also respectful to Avis. But Ives had no impression of these ordinary-looking businessmen. In fact, there may be some tasks for them, but Avis is not in the mood to do them. What he thought of was to quickly go to the north of the Lansos Plains, where there was a city called "Fitkelen". In that city, there are a series of good tasks and dungeons, enough for him to reach level 20. And at level 20, in this chaotic world, you can barely protect yourself. Ives thought this, and amid a burst of music, he slowly turned a page of the book in his hand. Suddenly, Ives' pointed ears moved. He raised his head, glanced at Rebecca who was playing the harp, and said with some humor: "From just now, you average 1 out of 5 keys." It¡¯s out of tunethe basic skills are not solid.¡± Rebecca said a little disappointedly: "Why do you play so well, but I don't play well?" "This should be a talent, right?" Ives said with some uncertainty. Rebecca's mood became even more depressed. Avis gently put down the book in his hand, and then sat up. Afterwards, he smiled and said: "Because I am an elf, and elves have a very strong talent for music." Rebecca nodded, but still seemed unhappy. Avis looked at Rebecca's silent look, and then smiled slightly: "Maybe I should change my teaching method?" Afterwards, Rebecca felt a fragrance coming from behind her. This fragrance is not like a woman's body fragrance, but a grassy fragrance. The smell is particularly pleasant, making people feel like they are in the vast grassland. After a while, Rebecca realized that Avis actually hugged her from behind! What is he going to do? Rebecca wanted to scream, but found that her body had gone limp, her little face was red, and she could not speak at all. And Avis didn¡¯t seem to notice at all, holding Rebecca¡¯s hands. Afterwards, Avis took Rebecca's hand and placed it on the harp. "Next, I will put your hands in the right position, and you just play." Ives's voice rang in Rebecca's ears, and Rebecca could still feel the sound blowing past her ears. Hot air. The little girl nodded, and then started playing under the guidance of Ives. After finishing a piece of music, Rebecca didn¡¯t go out of tune even once! Although there were a few times when the notes that came out were weird due to insufficient intensity, they were still listenable. Elvis let out a long breath, then let go of Rebecca's hand, sat on the bed again, and picked up the book he put on the bed: "This is the feeling. If you practice a few more times, you should be able to get it perfect." A tune was played.¡± Rebecca nodded, then she picked up the harp, thanked her, walked to the door with a flushed face, opened the door and walked out. Avis looked at Rebecca's figure and frowned slightly. (It feels right Is this girl really The more innocent she is now, the more terrifying it will be when she falls in the future It is said that her race will kill the people she loves the most?) Ives thought about it I think, if I read it correctly, there seems to be a young man in the mercenary group who is interested in her? ¡­¡­ Although there was always music in the room, Hades still stood a little nervously in the corridor outside the room, drinking wine absentmindedly. Rebecca was really too careless to walk into a man's room so openly! I just want to protect her! Hades is like this? He said to himself, so he continued to drink, but soon he found that a large glass of ale had been drank by him without knowing it. At this time, the door was opened. A girl with a red face came out. Short blond hair and bright eyes that seem to be talking. At the first glance, Hades recognized her. This was Rebecca, the angel in their mercenary group. PS1: Hey, you guys are awesome! The second update has arrived, and today¡¯s update is over! PS2: Please recommend and collect! (Wooing and rolling all over the floor!) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 09 Magic Bread Chapter 09 Magic Bread "Rebecca!" came a familiar voice. Rebecca, who was immersed in a wonderful ripple, immediately raised her head, and then saw a strong boy with a hint of youthfulness on his face. Rebecca naturally knows him. His name is Hades, and he is a relatively close friend of Rebecca in the mercenary group. Before, Rebecca thought that Hades was pretty good, but after meeting the Eternal Elf, who was 'perfect' in all aspects, Rebecca felt that everyone was nothing more than a mortal. "Hades, what are you doing here?" Rebecca showed a slight smile, still so full of life. Hades was stunned for a moment, yes, what is he doing here? I¡¯m afraid of what that elf will do to you, so I¡¯m here to protect you? I don¡¯t even believe it when I say it. The elves are extremely serious about their feelings. Even human knights may make mistakes, but no elves have ever made them. In fact, he knew deep down what Hades was afraid of. He was afraid that the girl in front of him would fall in love with that elf who was perfect in every aspect! ¡°I was drinking, and then I wanted to find the toilet, and I happened to pass by here.¡± Hades found an excuse that was simply unjustifiable. But it's a pity that the innocent and romantic girl with short blond hair didn't think that much at all. She seemed to be able to feel the strong natural smell of the elf when she took a breath. So she smiled at Hades: "Then you go quickly, I'm going to rest first." After that, Rebecca jumped away from the place, leaving Hades with a gloomy face. Sri Lanka. ¡­¡­ In this area, it is always foggy in the morning. There's that refreshing smell floating in the air. In this room, Avis slowly sat up from the bed. He used his slender fingers to lift the quilt, and it was the first time since Elvis came to this world to sleep on a soft bed. The feeling is really addictive. By now Ives could get out of bed and walk. At least Ives didn't feel much pain in his left foot. Ives tried walking for a while and found that apart from being a little awkward, he could already walk like a normal person. Of course, running too vigorously is not enough. Avis still underestimated the self-healing ability of the eternal elves. It's only been 6 days, but he's already almost feeling better. Avis checked his backpack and determined all his assets - 14 silver coins and 67 copper coins. This silver coin is the 'Silver Coin of Bruges', which is a relatively common human currency, at least in the south of humanity. Even in the magic country, Lienz, this Bruges silver coin can be used. The exchange rate of this silver coin for the most standard magic gold coin should be 120:1, so just thinking about it, Avis knew what the purchasing power of the money in his hand was. The next step is to ¡®pick up the leaks¡¯. In previous games, players could be said to love picking up missing items the most. But because there are too many players missing out, the chance of picking up something good is still too low. Now no one is competing with Ives, so Ives can generously pick up the missing pieces. Avis took a bath. The elves all have mysophobia, more or less. After becoming an elf, Avis also developed some mysophobia. So even though he had already taken a bath last night, this Erenya elf took another bath. After taking a shower, Avis put on the extraordinary noble clothes. Rebecca once complained to Ives that this outfit was too gorgeous and seemed to show off. But Avis felt that he had to put on the clothes of the arcane archmage, and that would be called real "showing off". Following the stairs, Ives came to the first floor of the tavern. Naturally, there are not many people drinking here, but there are a few people eating breakfast. Although Elvis wanted to keep a low profile, the elf didn't seem to be a person who could keep a low profile. So he was quickly greeted. Avis turned his gaze, and he soon saw the middle-aged mercenary Ganda with fiery red hair. Avis walked over naturally and sat next to Ganda. He looked at the large plate of food in front of Ganda and said with some surprise: "Do you eat so much?" "Haha, I have a big appetite." Ganda laughed, then took a bite of a piece of bread and took a sip of ale. Elvis smiled bitterly: "Why don't you have a bar for breakfast?" "Hey, how can you be a man if you don't drink?" Ganda laughed. The breakfast he ordered was indeed overly sumptuous, with half-burnt bacon, a piece of bread, and some jam. Ives felt that he could only eat so much for lunch. At this time, Ganda glanced at Ives who only ordered a glass of milk: "Don't you order something to eat? " Avis smiled: "I'm very poor and don't have much money to eat." At this time, a slightly green mercenary on the side said with some surprise: "Poor? Can a mage still be poor?" Avis glanced at the man, and in his memory he seemed to be called Hades. Avis smiled: "Don't think of mages as too rich. In fact, most mages are very poor." Ganda¡¯s brows frowned slightly: ¡°But people always have to eat, so let me treat you to something delicious.¡± "No need." Avis shook his head, and then his hands began to flash a blue light. At this time, everyone around was struck by this light, and someone said in surprise: "Magic!" The next moment, everyone in the tavern focused their attention on Ives. And as long as you look carefully, you can spot Ives' somewhat pointed ears. "He is an elf" Elves are actually not uncommon. In fact, if you are in the magical country of Lienz, there are definitely not a few elves in it. But the Twilight Forest is in the north of the continent, and the Lanying Kingdom can be said to be in the southernmost part of the continent. There are not many elves here. ¡­¡­ Rebecca walked out of bed in a daze. She had a very shameful dream last night. So her face was red when she woke up this morning. When she walked to the tavern on the first floor, Rebecca saw many people gathered there. And in the middle of the crowd, there was the hero of her dream last night sitting there. Avis! Rebecca was still hesitating how to go forward to say hello, when she saw a blue halo flash across Avis's hand, and the next moment, a large piece of bread appeared on the dining table. After that, Ives retracted his hand: "Actually, asking a magician to perform magic is the greatest insult to him. You can take this bread and eat it, but if you ask me to perform magic again and other rude requests, please Allow me to refuse.¡± Afterwards, Ives sat back in his seat and began to eat the bread he made. He is only at level 5 now, and all he can make is bread. But this bread tastes really good, better than any bread Ives had eaten in his previous life. Eating food made purely of magic can not only satisfy hunger, but also restore blood. When a person with full blood eats it, he will feel a sense of relief in his body. This feeling cannot be achieved by eating any ordinary food. At this time, Avis saw Rebecca walking over. An almost perfect smile appeared on the corner of Elvis's mouth, and then he smiled at Rebecca: "Rebecca, get up." By this time, the morning fog had dissipated, and the morning sunlight shone into the tavern. What also surprised Rebecca was that when the sunlight hit Avis' body, there was a burst of colorful brilliance! The eternal elf under this light looks so perfect "Rebecca, come and eat! This magic bread is so delicious I have never eaten such delicious bread!" At this time, a mercenary called Rebecca's name. Avis also smiled at Rebecca. Only then did Rebecca react and sat next to Avis. High-level elves will have a magical halo around them. Avis can be said to be the most advanced being among the elves. After he just cast his magic, the magic elements around him are still wandering around. When the sun shines on it, it naturally shines with some faint brilliance. Rebecca was still struggling with the dream last night, so it could be said that she picked up the bread absentmindedly. After taking a bite, Rebecca's taste buds felt a wonderful sensation "Hmmit's delicious!" Rebecca said in surprise, and then she finished her bread in a few bites. Later she discovered that although she still wanted to eat, the bread seemed very filling, and she already felt her stomach was a little bloated. Avis is also eating bread. The elves seem to always be so elegant and untouched by the world. Hades looked at the almost perfect elf and suddenly felt ashamed of himself. He also understood somewhat at this time that it was not that Avis didn't have money to eat those breakfasts. In fact, his loot last night alone was definitely enough for him to live in luxury for a while. This elf is not used to the food here! Hypocritical guy. Hades thought this way. For some reason, Hades just couldn't bear to look at this Avis who was too perfect in every aspect. Especially after he saw Avis and Rebecca communicating happily, this feeling became even more uncontrollable. "I'm full." Hades ate his breakfast hastily, then turned around and left. He hoped that Rebecca would pay attention to him, but unexpectedly no one paid any attention to Hades who left quietly. Everyone's eyes were focused on the tiny figure.On the elf who is smiling and telling a little story. Hades didn¡¯t expect that he was so ignored, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. Avis is a powerful mage and an elegant elf, surpassing him in every aspect. Hades sighed, and then slowly left here. PS1: This book is about the life of a rich, handsome man, so I want to see a counterattack I will write it when I am in the mood one day. PS2: Rolling on the ground! Please collect and recommend! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 10 The Cup of Heaven The 10th Kaiten Cup Avis naturally noticed Hades¡¯ departure. But he wasn't very familiar with Hades, so he couldn't say much. After having breakfast, Ives couldn't bear the gazes around him, so he said to the leader of the Ganda mercenary group: "When will we leave?" Ganda pondered for a moment: "The caravan still needs to be replenished, probably after lunch. You know, we have lost some people, and this will also require us to be busy for a while." Avis nodded, and then said: "Then can I go to this market for a stroll?" Ganda nodded: "Then please feel free." Avis nodded, and then he stood up, ready to see if there were any leaks that could be picked up. Considering his level, 10 silver coins is enough to pick up the missing items. When Rebecca heard that Ives was going shopping, she immediately said hesitantly: "Is your foot okay?" She was the priest responsible for treating Ives's feet, so she naturally knew about Ives. How quickly the injury heals. But she still hesitated. Is Avis really okay? "Well, I can walk now. As long as I'm not running fast, I think it should be fine." Ives smiled softly. After that, Avis was ready to ¡®pick up the leaks¡¯. This is undoubtedly an exciting thing. In fact, there was a legend that someone accidentally picked up an epic weapon. Avis can¡¯t wait. After all, the ¡®players¡¯ he robbed from this world don¡¯t exist! He doesn't ask for any powerful epic weapons to be picked up. As long as he can pick up a magic item, he will feel at ease. Even if it is a magic prop with +1 enchantment, someone who knows the goods can sell it for more than 10 gold coins. There are many people setting up stalls in the market, and these NPCs also sell the proceeds from their adventures. It is impossible for the NPC to identify all the props. At this time, it is the turn of the players who recognize the goods to pick up the missing items. At this time, Rebecca also stood up. She looked at Avis: "Since shopping is such an interesting thing, then I will go with you." Ives didn¡¯t think much about it, so he and Ives walked out of the pub together. But they didn't notice that a pair of eyes saw the sparks that burst out after the two of them walked out of the tavern. Seeing the open market, Avis smiled slightly. The market has just opened now, so there are not many people. The young trainee priest, like all women, likes shopping, so she immediately picked up Ives and walked towards the already bustling market. From the looks of it, she seemed to be even more excited than Ives. "Come and take a look, miss! There are a lot of good things here!" a vendor said loudly. Rebecca immediately walked to the side of the shop and looked at the rows of accessories, a little dazzled. "How do you sell this?" Ives had already put on the black hat, covering his ears. Therefore, at this time, he looked like a handsome noble boy, not an elf. Ives doesn't want to be watched here. The merchant saw Ives's outfit and thought it was a fat sheep ready for slaughter, so he showed an exaggerated smile: "This guest is really discerning. This ring is a handmade product made of sterling silver. But the precious items handed down from the holy city of Jerusalem are very precious treasures and are very suitable for giving to the lady next to you. Now you only need 10 silver coins" Rebecca also saw the ring at this time. It was simple in shape, with some light shining on it, and some words engraved on it. It looked pretty good. "15 copper coins." Avis suddenly quoted a price. The vendor was stunned, and then said: "Are you kidding me? This is my family heirloom. If it were not for my livelihood, I would not sell it. How about this, 8 silver coins, what do you think?" Ives suddenly smiled, "Your home is Shadowfang Castle? Then aren't you a family member of Baron Brege?" The vendor was stunned. "This can't be a treasure handed down from the Holy City of Jerusalem. In fact, that place is indeed the Holy City, and many precious items have been handed down. But those items all carry sacred blessings Sorry, I don't have them. It shows in this ring.¡± "Look carefully, the light shining on this ring" Avis smiled: "Phosphor powder, I know this thing." The vendor opened his hands, and then sighed: "It seems that you are an expert, so I won't negotiate the price anymore. Just take the 20 copper coins." Avis took out the money and threw it to the vendor. He then took the ring. Afterwards, a smile unconsciously appeared on his lips. He naturally knew about this ring. The Ring of Brutal Strength, located near Shadowfang Castle.The Bone Guard will explode this thing. Shadowfang Castle is a small dungeon, not very far from here. It is next to the Cthulhu Mountains. Its former owner was Baron Brege, but as the baron died suddenly in the castle 10 years ago, and the castle also killed some of its owners, no one cared about this cursed castle. Later, it seemed that an evil presence had taken over the castle. Some undead creatures appeared around Shadowfang Castle. Of course, that place is too remote and few people go there, so no one has ever come to clean it. This level 10, 5-player dungeon is considered one of the most basic dungeons. There are many things that explode inside, and this Ring of Brute Force is just one of them. Unfortunately, the effect of this ring is to increase physical attack power by 5 points, which is almost useless against Ives. Why does he need physical attack power? So he decided to sell it. After arriving at a corner where no one was paying attention, Rebecca watched in surprise as Ives washed the fluorescent powder off the ring with water and slowly input magic power into the ring. Then the ring took on a faint golden light. This is what the runes inside look like when activated. "Magic equipment!" Rebecca tried not to scream out loud. Bought a magic equipment for 20 copper coins? Avis smiled softly and said: "Identification should be regarded as an essential skill for a mage." After that, he went to a more formal magic shop and sold the ring for 25 silver coins. Rebecca was speechless. But Elvis knew that this missed pick was just a small pick. If he was lucky, he should be able to pick it up 2 or 3 times. After about an hour or so, Ives took action twice more. After this, the money they had on them had reached 112 silver coins. Rebecca had never seen such a strange way to make money, and she was so surprised that she was speechless. Elvis sighed, he still hadn't found the equipment he wanted. He didn¡¯t come here to make money. In fact, you can earn a few gold coins just by completing a dungeon, and a simple dungeon will never take an hour. He is looking for equipment that he can use! ¡°But this is a small market after all, and there aren¡¯t many things that can be picked up. Just when Ives wanted to give up, a cup walked into Ives' eyes. This is a very ordinary silver cup, with most of the patterns being very gorgeous. After Avis played with it for a while, he settled the deal for 15 silver coins. Although this is an ordinary cup, it is made of silver after all, and 15 silver coins is actually not expensive. In fact, the shop owner did not expect that this cup, which was purely for decoration, would also be bought. He was also thinking of sending the cup to be recast in a few days. After learning that the shop owner wanted to recast the cup, Ives chuckled. If this shop owner knew the value of this cup, he would probably never sell it! "What is this? It looks so precious." Rebecca said curiously. Elvis smiled: "Do you know about holy water?" "Don't you think it's rude to ask this question in front of a priest?" Rebecca said with some displeasure. Elvis smiled and waved his hand, and then said: "I'm not questioning your belief, well, let's put it this way. Holy water, even No. 7 holy water, needs level 20 Well, it also needs to reach the level of a priest. It can only be adjusted according to the level, right?" "Well, yes. Holy water is a good thing. It can cure almost all injuries." Rebecca nodded. Avis looked at the cup in his hand: "And there is a thing that can make holy water without a priest. This item is called the 'Heaven's Cup'" "Are you talking about the holy object blessed by the Holy Son?" Rebecca naturally knew about the Cup of Heaven. In fact, the Cup of Heaven is definitely the most powerful holy object. There are even rumors that drinking the holy water produced by the Cup of Heaven can resurrect the dead. "This cup can produce holy water." Avis laughed. "You mean this is the Cup of Heaven? That's impossible!" Rebecca said in disbelief. "The real Cup of Heaven is in Mensa, it can't be spread here Moreover, the Cup of Heaven is an artifact, and the one on it is The majestic holy power cannot be concealed so that no one can detect it!" "Did I say this is the Cup of Heaven?" Ives said weakly, "This is just an imitation. In fact, the 14th Pope once made 14 imitations, but after the battle between humans and undead, After the Hundred Years War, only three imitations of the Heavenly Cup have been passed down perfectly This is not the three undamaged imitations of the Heavenly Cup. The sacred pattern of this thing has been broken, so it needs to be repaired" Rebecca took the silver cup and then?Sure enough, I saw some familiar runes. This is a holy pattern, something that only true holy objects have. After a while, she said hesitantly: "But I don't know how to do it the sacred pattern is too advanced, it is a field that only priests can touch" A priest is considered a high-level professional, that is, level 30. PS1: The second update is here! End of today¡¯s update. PS2: As written in the work related article, there will be 4 updates tomorrow! Everyone, please support me! PS3: Please recommend and collect! ! I am planning to update 12,000 words a day. You should also support me, right? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 11 The Crimson Hand Chapter 11 Crimson Hand After hearing what Rebecca said, Avis felt dumbfounded. If the priest can repair the sacred pattern of the Cup of Heaven, then this imitation made by the 14th Pope himself is too worthless. In fact, the clergy who have reached the holy realm should have the strength to make some repairs. Therefore, it should be difficult for this imitation of the Cup of Heaven to regain its former glory. But this is still a rare prop. After all, not all the sacred patterns on it have disappeared, but some remain. Therefore, as long as you put in clear water and wait for a day, you can still produce some holy water. And holy water can bring a lot of convenience to Ives. And if you hand over this lost replica of the Cup of Heaven to the Holy See, you should be able to win their favor. It¡¯s just that Avis is a little strange, how did such a precious thing spread to this place. If you want to put a price on this thing, a few thousand gold coins should be considered a small amount. Note that the 'gold coins' here are not ordinary circulating currencies, but Mensa gold coins, a currency that is almost impossible to depreciate on this continent. After all, the issuer of Mensa gold coins is the Holy Light Holy See, the holy place known as ¡®Mensa¡¯. "By the way, Avis, when will you give me a gift?" Under the soft sunlight, the girl's smile was surprisingly beautiful. Elvis thought for a while, then smiled and said, "Well, sure. If I encounter a suitable item, I will definitely give it to you." At this time, a voice prompt sounded. Ives is naturally very familiar with this voice, which is a reminder to receive the mission. Um? Have a mission? Just when Avis put this imitation of the Cup of Heaven into his backpack and checked the mission, his black pupils suddenly captured a person. The man followed Avis and Rebecca. Although he seemed to be shopping, his attention was obviously focused on them. If it weren¡¯t for his eyes that clearly paid attention to this place, and Ives¡¯s perception was also very strong, it would have been difficult for Ives, who didn¡¯t have a mental detection spell, to find him. Is someone following you? There was a smile on the corner of the eternal elf's mouth. Is he the one who discovered that he had made a mistake? But after a while, Avis looked at it carefully and found that he actually knew the man. This man is the mercenary Hades. If he remembers correctly, he should be Rebecca's admirer. Avis looked at Rebecca, who was excitedly talking to him about how lucky they were to get the Cup of Heaven, and suddenly understood - Hades had misunderstood, or was jealous. Thinking of this, Avis suddenly felt dumbfounded. The youthful love of young people is sometimes so speechless. Just when Ives was thinking about saying hello to Hades, the girl with short blond hair next to Ives followed Ives's gaze and saw that person. "Hades!" The innocent and romantic Rebecca waved immediately, with an excited smile on her face. After that, she immediately ran to the man's side: "I said, why did you finish your meal so quickly? , turns out to be here for shopping too!¡± Hades smiled unnaturally. He looked at the elf who was also walking over and said, "Ah, I didn't expect to meet you here. What a coincidence" Hades¡¯ somewhat unnatural expression might be able to fool Rebecca, but it could not be fooled by Avis. Perhaps only Rebecca, who was so clueless, did not discover some of Hades' little thoughts at all. ¡°Aves shook his head, he didn¡¯t want to bring this pair of young people together. Because of Rebecca's bloodline, her future is destined to be bumpy. Hades should only like the normal Rebecca now. Hades might be frightened if Rebecca's bloodline burst out. Avis shook his head and didn¡¯t think much about these issues after that. He smiled and said to Rebecca: "If you are interested, you can hang out here with Mr. Hades. I will leave first." Rebecca looked at the smiling elf, and then said hesitantly: "Are you feeling unwell?" She remembered that one of Elvis's feet was broken. "Perhaps you underestimate the recovery ability of an elf, Miss Rebecca." Ives smiled, and then he looked at Hades: "I'm just tired from shopping." Although Ives will not bring the young couple together, he will not stop them either. What Avis means now is to express his position. He will not become Hades's 'love rival'. To be honest, judging from the long age of the elves, Avis is simply a minor, and it is still too early to fall in love. Avis doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the love affair between a pair of young people, but Rebecca doesn¡¯t want to get involved.I didn't know about this. Seeing that Ives seemed to have no desire to continue shopping, she hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Well it's getting late now, so let's go back." Hades, who had just looked happy, couldn't help but look a little stiff after hearing Rebecca's words. Avis didn't know what to say. He could only shrug and walked into the tavern. After returning to the tavern, he saw a familiar red-haired middle-aged mercenary talking to the leader of the caravan there, and vaguely heard words such as 'delay' and 'danger'. Ives raised his eyebrows slightly, then he walked next to the red-haired mercenary leader Ganda, and then said: "What happened?" "Recently, several caravans on this road have been robbed. This road is no longer safe." Ganda said with some frustration. He had a wine glass in his hand. After briefly explaining the reason for the matter, he took a big sip of ale. The person in charge of the caravan said hesitantly: "Although our goods are not in a hurry to be delivered to Fetkelen, it is not good if it is too late. If you can give a more accurate time, I can still wait. .But nowyou don¡¯t even know how long you have to wait.¡± Avis doesn¡¯t want to wait too long, but the prairie is not a completely safe place. If you go on the road alone, the danger is still great. Therefore, Avis also said curiously: "If the caravan is robbed, it should attract regular troops, right? It shouldn't take long." Although the Lanying Kingdom was seriously decayed at this time, the regular army still had some fighting capacity. Ordinary bandit organizations should not have the strength to fight the regular army. "That bandit organization seems to be the 'Crimson Hand'." Ganda's words immediately made Avis and the caravan boss look surprised on their faces. Avis pondered for a moment, of course he knew about the Crimson Hand, a very powerful organization. In fact, this organization is a level 30 dungeon, which was considered a novice graveyard in the early days of "ARO". But if the memory is correct, the base camp of this organization should be in the east of Lansos Grassland, near the Stephenk coastline. This place is to the north of Lansos Grassland, and the distance is still relatively far. "Their base camp doesn't seem to be here." Although the Crimson Hand's illustrious reputation made the caravan boss feel guilty, he still told Avis's problem. "I don't know either, but the strength of the caravans that were robbed was actually very good, and from the words of those survivors, those bandits were indeed flying the banner of the Crimson Hand." Avis frowned. He is not an omniscient and omnipotent god. He does not know what the Crimson Hand did in July 338 of the Second Era. In fact, at this time in his previous life, he was brushing copies in Fitkelen's 'Death Mine' and had no idea what the Crimson Hand had done. "Is it a change after the game became reality?" Avis was a little unsure. Now that the game has become a reality, the NPCs in those dungeons will not stay in the dungeon waiting for you to fight. It is also possible to run around the map. It¡¯s distressing. Avis shook his head, and then said: "Then there are only three ways. The first one is of course to wait. It is impossible for the Crimson Hand to keep robbing, which will arouse public outrage, so we can only wait for them to stop. Then We can go. The advantage of this method is that it is safe, but it may waste a lot of time. The most important thing is that we don¡¯t know how long we have to wait.¡± Ganda nodded, then he pondered for a long time and said, "What about the second method?" "The second method is to take a detour. This will also waste time, but the time wasted can be determined. But there are also disadvantages, because this method cannot guarantee absolute safety. Who knows the route of the Crimson Hand? Moreover, Going down an unprepared path can lead to a lot of uncertainty.¡± "Then you should have a third way." Ganda drank the glass of wine in his hand in one gulp. Avis nodded, "Fight to the death with the Crimson Hand." Ganda was stunned. He looked at Avis seriously. After a long time, he opened his dry mouth: "If I heard correctly, you are talking about a fight to the death with the Crimson Hand?" The Eternal Elf shook his head: "Noeven if the Crimson Hands are not the main force, we should not have the strength to confront them head-on. But if we can rush to a village called 'Berry' and succeed, If one person helps, there should be a high chance of destroying these Crimson Hands." "A personwho is he?" Ganda frowned. He cannot let himself go?'s men were sent to die, so he needed to know who Avis was talking about. Avis glanced at Ganda, and then said: "Well his name is Icarus." ?? Knight of Scourge, can you save me Avis is the strongest person that players can come into contact with in the early stages of the game, so he is quite famous among players. But among NPCs, his reputation is not very good. So Ganda frowned slightly. He had never heard of this person's name. Of course, he didn't find it strange. Avis was a mage, and mages were notoriously knowledgeable. PS1: Today¡¯s first update! The next update will be around 3pm. PS2: I¡¯m so excited. Please give me some recommendations and favorites! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 12 Perfect Disguise Chapter 12 Perfect Disguise Looking at Ganda's expression, Avis knew that this man had never heard of the famous Knight of Scourge, 'Icarus'. He shook his head and then said, "Maybe you haven't heard of his name, but you just need to know that this person is a saint, and that's enough." Saints generally refer to those who have reached level 60 and have achieved the status of a saint. This kind of existence can form an army by one person at will, and almost no one is their opponent. In fact, there are not many such people in any era. "I understand, let's go." Ganda was silent for a long time before finally saying. ¡­¡­ The dusk in this world is always so gorgeous. Ives raised his head and looked at that half of the sky, which was dyed fiery red, like burning flames, gorgeous and colorful. But Ives knew that after experiencing the most glorious sunset, all that was left to the earth was darkness. Avis was sitting in the carriage at this time, lowering his head, reading a book in the dim light. The carriage shook, and Avis sat quietly, his whole person seemed to exude a perfect aura. Ives¡¯s fracture has healed so well that it¡¯s almost impossible to see the injury. This was not natural healing, nor was it the work of Rebecca, but because of the silver cup lying in his backpack - the Cup of Heaven. After reading the book for a long time, the light finally became too dim for people to continue reading. The elves have excellent eyesight, but Avis doesn't want to become short-sighted. and¡­¡­ Next, there will be a battle. Avis sat on the carriage and slowly closed the paper book. The slightly moist air was breathed into his lungs, and then he slowly raised his head. Before I knew it, the moonlight had set. Avis put the book aside. It was already dark and the first moon had risen. Although Ives did not have an in-depth study of astrology, he could predict that there would be only one moon in the early part of tonight. It's not the answer from the orbit of the stars, it's magic. The power of the quarter moon tonight is extremely weak. This had little effect on Avis's arcane magic, but it affected Avis's heart. He is an elf after all, and elves are a race that is extremely sensitive to the moon. Ives likes the night very much. When the moon rises, his body and mind seem to be healed, and his mind is unexpectedly clear. Avis heard the chatter and laughter, he turned his head and saw Hades who was communicating excitedly with Rebecca. What would happen if he knew Rebecca's true identity? Angels are the purest creatures. But after the dragon of eternity and time cut off the connection between heaven and earth, the angels who remained in the world had nowhere to return. No matter how much you pray, you will never get even the slightest response from the Lord. Some angels have sealed themselves, waiting for the Lord to awaken from his endless sleep and for the door of heaven to open again. And some angels have fallen. Good people fall, but they are the most terrible evil people. Rebecca has the blood of fallen angels in her body. She can cast Holy Light spells because her father or mother was once the most loyal servant of the Holy Light. It is said that fallen angels will kill the people they love most before they fall completely. If this Hades really becomes Rebecca's lover, the result seems to be a bit bad. About heaven, Ives knows something about it. The Lord of Radiance was once the only god, but somehow fell into an eternal sleep. Then paradise fell. From the beginning of the first recorded era, the Dragons of Eternity and Time have sealed Heaven. This is not what the Dragon of Eternity and Time wants to do to Heaven. In fact, it is protecting Heaven. If he hadn't done this, heaven would have been eroded by 'eternal evil'. Avis changed into a more comfortable position, and then lay down lazily. Among the regular armies of the Lanying Kingdom, the only one that still maintains combat effectiveness is the White Stone Knights. The other regular armies were still a little reluctant to face enemies like the Crimson Hands. Not even the regular army can do it, and neither can the more than a hundred mercenaries behind Avis. Although, this is already the largest number of mercenaries that he and Captain Ganda can gather. In fact, although the probability of encountering the Crimson Hand is high, they do not have no chance at all. Avis knew that there was a strong man who should be living in seclusion nearby at this time. This strong man¡¯s profession is the Scourge Knight, a cursed profession. His name is Icarus, and his strength is Sanctuary. But he should not be able to show the strength of the Holy Realm now. After all, the powerful characteristics of the Scourge Knight will make all advanced professionals belowHis existence was reduced to ashes in his realm. The Scourge Knight is an epic profession second only to the hero. It is on the same level as the Arcane Archmage of Ives. The Scourge Knights who have reached the Holy Realm are almost unmatched by ordinary people. But this Icarus, because of something that happened, became disheartened and decided not to use the power of divine punishment again. He lives in seclusion nearby, and Ives needs some of his power. So around midnight, when they got to that village, he would look for him. Ives had done his mission in his previous life, so he knew this person quite well. He is a true hero despite his evil profession. Their route took a small detour. The mercenaries who went out to investigate did not find any traces of the Crimson Hand. But Avis knew that he could not trust the news from these mercenary spies. The Crimson Hand can be said to be one of the most powerful bandit organizations. In fact, their dungeon has stumped many powerful guilds. Even if everyone's level has generally reached level 45, there are not many people who can clear that dungeon. . Even the Viking invasion failed to completely destroy the Crimson Hand. If it weren't for their own internal problems, I'm afraid it wouldn't be impossible for them to seize a piece of land and establish their own country, right? To put it simply, the people in Crimson Hand are all experts. Such experts even have long-term experience fighting regular armies. If they were targeting Avis and his team, it would be too difficult for these scouts to detect them coming and going like the wind. Of course, when the Crimson Hand decides to stretch out its fangs, these scouts still have some use. At least they can allow these mercenaries to see what the person who killed them looks like before they die. Avis tugged at his clothes impatiently. He felt more and more that his clothes were awkward to wear. What he was wearing at this time was not the aristocratic robe he had always worn. Although it was a bit luxurious, at least it looked very comfortable. Avis was wearing the Archmage robe at this time. Robes of the Arcane Archmage. The Arcane Archmage Robe doesn¡¯t add any strength attributes at all, but it looks very nice. Ives put on this costume just for this good-looking reason. In fact, after the members of the mercenary group saw Ives wearing a gorgeous robe, they couldn't help but believe what he said. The robe of the arcane archmage is a symbol of status. Deterrence +10. It can store two spells of any level below legend (2/2), and it can permanently store one transformation legendary spell (1/1). Out of boredom, Avis checked the attributes of the arcane archmage robe. After that, he saw an attribute that he had never noticed after traveling through time. The Arcane Archmage Robe can store three spells of any level and can be cast instantly. This is also its greatest function as the Arcane Archmage Robe. Of course, the most destructive legendary spells cannot be stored, but those spells that can only be learned at level 60 or even 70 can be stored. At this time, Avis discovered that the three storage quotas were full! Time distortion (pseudo), every 6 seconds after activating the spell, return to the state when the spell was activated. Arcane Destruction, an arcane spell with extremely terrifying destructive power, purely pursues the ultimate destructive power. Perfect disguise, you can completely disguise yourself as another race or gender. These are the three spells stored above. The first two spells are the closest to legendary spells that a holy arcane mage can master. Even if it is used at Avis's current level, it is enough to survive the attacks of the strong men in the sanctuary. And the last one is a spell that leaves people speechless. Ives still doesn't understand why an arcane mage's mage robe can store transformation spells. And only legendary level ones can be stored. Not a transformation mage, there are only two legendary spells that can be cast. One is the Magic Dragon Technique, and the other is perfect disguise. The Dragon Illusion Technique can transform oneself into a giant dragon, and Perfect Disguise can disguise oneself as any race. In theory, perfect disguise can also turn yourself into a dragon, so Ives chose perfect disguise. Perfect disguise can indeed turn oneself into a dragon. Of course, it is not as powerful as the Dragon Illusion Technique, and even real dragons can be deceived. You can even cast a few dragon magics and dragon talents. But the problem is that the two changes of perfect disguise must be carried out together! In other words, when you change your race, your gender change will also be started at the same time. So when Avis stored this spell in the Arcane Archmage's robe, he burst into tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that this spell actually came with me¡± Avis sighed. These three spells are all from Ivy¡¯s past life.??It was stored, but I didn¡¯t expect it to travel through time with me. Suddenly, Avis thought of something. In his previous life, his charm was average at 2, so he looked average as a woman. but now¡­¡­ His charm is 10If he turns into a woman, he will be a disaster to the country and the people So Avis decided that he would never use this skill unless absolutely necessary. A charm value of 10 points is already a very high attribute. In fact, a charm value of 5 points is considered handsome or beautiful. PS1: The second update is here! The next update will be around 6pm! PS2: There are four updates, everyone, please recommend and collect them~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 13 The Crimson Earth Chapter 13 The Crimson Earth With these three spells on the Arcane Archmage's robe, Avis is undoubtedly much safer. But the problem is that the first two spells can indeed allow Avis to escape from the hands of the strong men in the sanctuary, but after using it once, it is gone. Therefore, Avis would not use these two spells unless absolutely necessary. Afterwards, he sat on the carriage and began to recall some things about the ¡®Knight of Scourge¡¯ Icarus. The man in my memory was once a glorious paladin, but later, due to some unknown stimulus, he degenerated into a scourge knight in order to gain strength. When he killed, he not only frightened his enemies, but also frightened his own people. After the endless killings, the Scourge Knight suddenly discovered that he was tired of the endless killings. So he kept his name anonymous and lived a secluded life. If my memory is correct, the journey of the Scourge Knight will be like this. So, how can we ask him to take action? His mission in the previous life was to prevent some forces from disturbing his life. In fact, he took action again during the desperate holy war after the end of the second era, and then fell into the Mensa Temple. door. Behind his body that refused to fall was the holy smile of Saint Mensa and the Spear of Aginus that pierced her heart. The smiling saint who died seemed to appear in front of Ives again. The man who didn't deserve to die. Shaking his head, he threw this somewhat sad scene out of his mind. Avis suddenly thought of something. This scourge knight seemed to like protecting girls, especially holy girls. This is not to say that he is lustful, in fact, Icarus has great respect for women. A holy girl Ives looked at the lively Rebecca behind him. Unfortunately, Rebecca has the blood of a fallen angel. Although she looks very holy, even Ives can see it. It is even more impossible for a being like the Scourge Knight who is very sensitive to corruption not to be able to see it. So, who else is a holy girl? Avis touched his mage robe and suddenly thought of a very crazy idea. ¡­¡­ The night gradually darkened, and only a quarter moon hung in the sky. This is the ¡®Sine Moon¡¯, the melody of the governing winds. In any case, people who are used to seeing three moons hanging in the sky immediately feel that there is much less light on the road. Avis sat in the carriage, eyes slightly closed. The ears on his head swayed with the vibration of the carriage, picking up the sounds nearby. His perception is very strong, which can also be used. At least, he can know the danger is coming earlier than others. Just as Avis was listening to the noise, a figure approached. Hearing the slightly hurried sound of running, Ives knew who it was without opening his eyes. It should be the girl with short blond hair. Rebecca immediately jumped on the carriage, and then sat down next to Ives. Under the faint moonlight, the eternal elf seemed to be asleep with his eyes closed, but he seemed to be listening carefully to the song of the moon and the whisper of the wind. "Avis, are you asleep?" "Kay Ives." Avis suddenly said a name. The pronunciation of this name is a bit strange, and it doesn't seem to be the name of the human race. This name is very similar to Ives's name. After adding the previous pronunciation, it has a noble and elegant feeling. If you read this name with human pronunciation, it is just an ordinary name. "ah?" "Generally speaking, elven nobles like to add a word in front of their names." Avis suddenly opened his black eyes, "Different elven races like to add different words For example, the 'add' of sun elves; The Moon Elf's 'Li' the elves of my race like to add 'Zhu' and 'Kai'. But Kai is a special word for the royal family. As far as I know, there seem to be few royal families in my family withered. There¡¯s nothing left.¡± "Haha, you added a royal title in front of your name." Rebecca suddenly laughed, "Are you a royal?" "I'm not." Avis shook his head, "This name I am very familiar with it." If I remember correctly, the last royal bloodline of the eternal elf known as the 'Final Day' seems to have this name. . Sheis 15 years old? "Is the blood of your royal family withered?" Rebecca looked at Avis and said. Avis nodded: "Elves have a long lifespan, but their fertility is very low. In fact, no elf race is very prosperous." "If the royal family of our human kingdom dies, we will either have to let distant blood relativesThe position is either inherited by a big noble. But it is also possible that the country will be destroyed. " "We elves can't." Ives shook his head. "If our elves' royal family perishes, then the ruler of our elves will be the 'Parliament', just like the wood elves We elves cannot have any family or anyone. It can replace the identity of the royal family. If the royal family perishes, maybe many elves will be buried together. And there will never be anyone to replace it." "Buried?" Rebecca covered her mouth in surprise, "The elf is so" But Avis knew what Rebecca wanted to say. What did she want to say was 'barbaric'? But it doesn't matter, Avis shook his head and said: "No, no one asked them to do this, they did it spontaneously. This is in response to the oath made by our ancestors countless years ago - we will always follow the footsteps of the Twelve Kings , until darkness, until death, until the end of the world.¡± "The Twelve Kings" The twelve rulers of the ancient elves. In the ancient continent of Karasol, elves are the rulers of this world. The twelve kings are the highest honor of the elves. Of course, it seems that not many of them have been passed down now. Avis said a lot, he just suddenly thought of the princess of the eternal elves, Kay Avis. Suddenly, Avis¡¯s ears moved. After a while, a faint bitter smile appeared on his face: "It seems that you will be able to see the Lanying Kingdom in a while. No, it can be said to be one of the strongest rebels in the history of the world. Fighting ability." At this moment, he didn¡¯t say ¡®robbers¡¯, but ¡®rebels¡¯. Rebecca was stunned for a moment, and then said in disbelief: "Huh? Rebel?" She knew of only one rebel in the Lanying Kingdom. After the death of Charles III of the Lanying Kingdom, he had only one child. The child disappeared on the third day after the death of Charles III, the same year that his younger brother ascended the throne. After that, people continued to revolt in the name of this child and wanted to control the country. The most famous rebel is the ¡®Crimson Earth¡¯. Later, this rebel army was completely defeated by the Knights of Whitestone in Helm's Deep, and the remaining remnants established the "Crimson Hand". But the most powerful elites have all been killed. The Kingdom of Lanying is an ancient kingdom, and there have been many extremely powerful legions in its history. The most famous are the four, Green Archers; Teutonic Warriors; White Stone Knights; and Crimson Earth. The first two were completely destroyed by the magic of the new world when they faced the rise of a powerful magic empire. And the last two died in the internal fighting. Although there is still a White Stone Knights organization, it only has 10% of the combat power of the White Stone Knights in its heyday. Now, what Ives seems to be talking about is the name that he doesn¡¯t want to be mentioned¡ª¡ª Rebecca covered her mouth in surprise. She raised her head and saw Avis with a serious face. The elf stood up and shouted: "Everyone, speed up and run away!" "Huh?" At this time, some people also noticed something strange. They were thinking of defense, but unexpectedly, Ives, the 'Arcane Master', stood up and said this. "Towards Berry Village, run away at full speed! Don't worry about the formation, spread out and run as many as you can!" "Are you crazy, Ives!" Ganda said loudly, "The enemy is coming, we should form a formation to fight! No matter what happens, we must maintain the formation" "Your opponent is the Crimson Earth!" Avis yelled, "Fighting against the Crimson Earth on the grassland, unless you are a heroic unit, you will die!" The heroic armythe legendary army. In fact, there are no more than seven heroic troops that still maintain peak combat effectiveness. "Master Magethe crimson earth has been completely destroyed" "I don't need to tell you the history of that year." Ives's expression was more serious than ever before, "Just as the White Stone Knights still have the most elite troops, the Crimson Earth has never been completely wiped out They, now coming." Everyone followed Avis¡¯ gaze. On the far horizon, a flash of crimson appeared. These crimsons were like jumping flames, howling and roaring, rushing towards this place. When that shocking flag was erected, everyone¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink. This flag, which still looks so vivid even under the dark moonlight, can only be used by one legion. And now that the flag has been raised, the outcome seems to be determined They are as red as fire, they are as red as blood. When their flag appears on the battlefield, their name is Undefeated. Everybody knows thatA history that is extremely shocking. Facing the Crimson Hands on the plains would have extremely terrifying consequences. In fact, the only ones nearby who can fight them on the plains are the feudal knights of the Ferente Kingdom and the White Stone Knights, the pride of the Lanying Kingdom. "But the White Stone Knights have become corrupt, and it is impossible for the feudal knights to appear in the enemy's territory. At this time, how can they face this beating flame? PS1: The third update is hereI don¡¯t know when the next update will be out, I¡¯ll wait until I finish writing it. By the way, we are almost exhausted now PS2: Please recommend, collect, pleaseeverything~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 14 Justice Chapter 14 Justice Just when everyone was extremely surprised, Ganda, a red-haired middle-aged man, suddenly shouted: "Everyone retreat! Leave twenty people behind and follow me!" After the break Although everyone has seen at this time, the Crimson Earth's army only has a hundred people. But if the opponent is really the famous Crimson Earth, they will die no matter what - even if everyone fights to the death on the spot. "Who will cut off the queen?" This question appeared in everyone's mind. Ganda is a true warrior, so he has the courage to stay and break up the rear. But people like him are rare in the land of Lanying Kingdom. Who else is willing to end the family here with him? Twenty peoplemaybe not even five people! This is a fatal situation after all! Ganda looked at the cowering crowd, with a trace of determination on his face. He slowly tightened his grip on his sword, not knowing what to say. He knew that in the Crimson Land, the lowest-level soldiers were also advanced professionals, and there were definitely many high-level professionals. How could he, who was not even a formal professional, be their opponent? Therefore, the possibility of death is very high. But in life, there are things to do and things not to do. Being able to dedicate yourself to your own ideals may be a good choice. Ganda slowly drew out his sword. His sword was well maintained and the blade was still sharp. Butthis is just a mortal weapon after all. In the words of Ives, this is just a blank slate weapon. "I was the one who gathered everyone. Now that we are in this situation, I have no choice but to die" The mercenaries in the rear have already started to make a commotion. Some people have already begun to escape - facing the famous crimson earth, no one has the confidence to survive their attack. The sooner you escape, the better your chance of survival. Avis watched all this indifferently, and he could only sigh at these rabble. Ganda said slowly, holding the sword and walking forward. Rebecca, who was standing next to Avis, was about to step forward when Avis pulled her body. Rebecca turned back and looked at Avis. Avis slowly shook his head: "Don't go." "Why?" Rebecca suddenly yelled, "Someone has to sacrifice, so why not let me sacrifice so that more people can survive?" She looked at Avis, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. Looking at the tearful Rebecca and the people with obvious fear on their faces, Avis suddenly laughed: "I am enough." Ives turned his head, walked to Ganda's side, and patted his shoulder: "Go back, I am the one who cuts off the queen." "Huh?" Ganda looked at Ives, a little surprised, "Your The opponent is Crimson Earth! Even if you are a high-level professional, I am afraid you will only fall" Elvis smiled: "I'm not that fragile." After that, he slowly raised his head and looked at the bright moonlight: "I was the one who suggested taking this road, so since you are in danger, you should It¡¯s my responsibility alone.¡± "But¡­¡­" "My profession is the epic arcane mage. I know more than one legendary mage. I understand almost all the mysteries of magic." Avis suddenly interrupted Ganda. What he said was indeed good, but what he said was all about his previous life. After hearing what Ives said, Ganda was stunned, looking at the confident and smiling elf, a little at a loss. "I know the power of the hero army better than you So no need to say more, retreat. Remember, go to Berry Village" After that, Ives slowly took out his staff and headed forward without hesitation. Walked over slowly. Ganda looked at the person in front of him, and he suddenly understood something. He turned his head and shouted to the stunned mercenaries: "Everyoneretreat!" You have to surviveAvis. The mercenaries retreated. Only Ives was left. He stood there, calmly looking at the crimson in front of him. In his previous life, he had no experience of directly fighting against the Crimson Earth's army, but he knew the whereabouts of these guys. In the year 339 of the Second Era, they came to the middle of the Lanthos Plains, looking for a sacred object that could restore their country. They almost succeeded, but unfortunately, 'almost'. That holy object is also very famous in history. Its name is the ¡®Endless Sword¡¯. This is an epic piece of equipment. Its attributes are average, but it seems to be the key to a supreme inheritance. Avis should have remembered all this long ago. If he had remembered it, he would not have let the mercenaries set off under any circumstances. He originally thought this was just a group of ordinary people.The remnants of the Red Army did not expect that this was actually the legendary Crimson Earth! After all, Ives is not a god. He cannot remember the details of every scene in the game. So he made a mistake. Since you have made a mistake, you must make up for it! So Avis began to think about what to do next. "The Infinity Sword" Avis smiled bitterly. Of course he was a little tempted by the epic equipment, but he had no intention of getting involved. He is only level 5. Even if he obtains the Infinity Sword, he will never be able to control it. If Avis reaches level 30, you can still try it. The crimson trend soon came closer. Only when they got closer, Avis could clearly see these troops who could be called the 'most elite'. They ride the fiery crimson raptors, a species of wurm that roams the eastern plains of Lanthos and can only be tamed in very special ways. The knights riding on them are wearing red armor. Their weapons are extremely sharp, and their momentum can soar into the sky. Although there are only a hundred people, it can bring endless pressure to people. Of course, Ives was a legendary powerhouse in the game before, so such oppression was nothing to be nervous about. "Say your choice, mage." A man wearing a helmet rode a crimson raptor forward slowly, "Do you support the royal family or justice?" This man did not feel the powerful magic power from Ives, but Ives was wearing an arcane archmage robe. This man is not like those ordinary mercenaries. He just thinks that the mage's robe is gorgeous, but he knows the origin of the mage's robe - whether the mage's robe is his own or not, it shows that this mage is extraordinary. That¡¯s why this man asked this question. When this man was talking, the Scarlet Knight behind him remained motionless, even breathing at the same rate. For a moment, the only sound on the field was the slightly deep breathing of the crimson raptor. "Do you think you are just, this Crimson Knight?" Ives performed a mage salute, and then smiled slightly. "What I pursue is justice!" "So." Looking at the perseverance of the person in front of him, an imperceptible smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth. After that, he looked at the mercenaries behind him who had run a thousand meters away: "If I choose the royal family, I will be killed by you." "This is natural." "But if I choose justice, then you will ask me to get out of the way and let you chase those caravansbecause they may have something you wantIs that what I said?" "good¡­¡­" "Moreover, even if I choose the option you want." At this point, the Eternal Elf laughed softly, "There is a high possibility that you will kill me Even if you don't kill me, you will Kill those mercenaries in order not to reveal the secret" The crimson knight was stunned for a moment, and then he slowly raised his crimson sword and said coldly: "Then, I can tell you, if you choose to disobey us, you will definitely die! You are now Choose the corrupt royal family or the justice in the human heart?" "The corrupt royal family" Ives raised his head and looked towards the horizon. The quarter moon has slowly risen into the sky. "Yes, the royal family has become corrupt" Upon hearing this, a satisfied smile suddenly appeared on the face of the crimson knight in front. He thought he had guessed Avis's choice correctly. "But what I want to say is that the position you are standing in is not justice Even if you master the Infinity Sword, you cannot obtain true justice" Ives laughed. "The so-called justice is not to eliminate the darkness, but to let the rising sun rise" When he said this, all the Crimson Knights had already drawn their weapons. They looked at Avis, with murderous intent in their eyes. Because these crimson knights already know Avis's choice, these crimson knights have no worries at all. They will eliminate all existences they think are heretics! "Although you are wearing the robe of the Arcane Archmage, I did not feel the power of the Arcane in you." The leader of the Crimson Knight said, "Therefore, you are not the Arcane Archmage, you are just an Impostor Now, I will destroy you and let the fire of justice burn your sinful heart!" "Unfortunately, the level of the magic I cast is much higher than mine, and the experience gained from killing monsters with it can be said to be almost non-existent." Such an idea suddenly appeared in Avis's mind. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Suddenly, a large amount of light burned on his body, and powerful arcane power soared into the sky.   A shadow flashing with endless blue light appeared behind Ives. Ives slowly raised his hand, and an extremely complicated magic circle appeared at his feet. A small magic circle also appeared in Ives' hand. The strong wind dispersed in all directions at this moment, and Avis's black hair suddenly began to scatter. "My choice is my justice!" PS1: It¡¯s time for the fourth updatedon¡¯t talk to me, I¡¯m exhausted. PS2: Just imitating those great masters and updating 10,000 words a day is really not possible. It feels like your hands are no longer your own, and your brains have been squeezed dry! So, seeing how pitiful I am, please give me some recommendations and favorites to comfort me~ PS3: Go to sleep! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 15 Arcane Destruction Chapter 15 Arcane Destruction "Arcane Destruction has been triggered. In the next 10 minutes, Arcane Destruction will attack everything within 50 meters around you and cause continuous damage. Because the level of the magic you cast is much higher than your level, the experience gained will be punished. Increase it.¡± A voice sounded in Avis's mind. After hearing the voice, the corners of Avis' mouth twitched unnaturally. In order to prevent players from obtaining powerful magic through various methods, they can later kill monsters and gain a lot of experience points. Steam has added a penalty, which is that if the magic level is higher than your level, you will gain less experience points. Similarly, if you kill monsters by leapfrogging, the experience gained will also be reduced. The people in front of Avis are generally level 20 Crimson Knights, so the experience Avis can gain is pitiful. "ArcaneDestruction!" As Ives roared, the land around him cracked open at this moment, and the terrifying energy condensed together at this moment. Avis, floating in mid-air, looked like a real god, with his whole body shining with endless light and heat. The power of arcane magic is gathering little by little. It was very weak at the beginning, but later on, the speed increased like a snowball, and soon reached a level that frightened everyone. "Stop him quickly!" A slightly anxious voice suddenly came from the crimson earth. After that, this man showed his aura - his level is a high-level professional! The Scarlet Knights clenched their weapons one after another, and after their commander gave an order, they charged towards Avis. At this time, the power of arcane magic also burst out. The blue light kept flashing, and Avis suddenly stretched out one of his hands, and a ball of arcane power burst out. "Crash" the sound sounded. The surrounding energy spreads. The Crimson Knight, who charged towards Avis, immediately felt a powerful wave of energy coming from their body, and they were attacked by arcane power. (Countdownstart!) Circles and circles of arcane impact spread. After all, this is magic that can only be cast by strong men in the holy realm. Although it was cast by Avis, a novice who had not even reached the level of a formal professional, the power of the magic was reduced by more than one degree. But after all, the level of this magic is ridiculously high. These Scarlet Knights won't be able to resist for long. In less than 10 seconds, the first Scarlet Knight fell to the ground forever. But Avis knew that he couldn't last long. But he had his own plans. The third level talent of the arcane talent tree - mobile casting. When casting arcane spells, Ives can move at 50% of his normal movement speed. Avis¡¯s feet immediately began to move toward his rear. Although he didn't move very fast, he still kept the gap between him and these crimson knights. Although he has extremely powerful magic at this time, if these crimson knights attack him, he will have no choice but to distort time here. "Ah!" With a scream, an eternal flame ignited on the body of a crimson knight. After he screamed several times, he finally couldn't bear it anymore and fell to the ground, unable to get up again. At this time, Arcane Charge and Arcane Missiles are continuously triggered. After all, Ives attacks very frequently, and every attack has a high chance of triggering arcane missiles and arcane charges. The third-level talent of the arcane talent tree - Missile Mystery. When casting magic missiles, the power increases by 15% without consuming any magic value. What Avis needs is this 'doesn't consume any magic points'. After all, he does not have much magic value at this time. Although the energy source of 'Arcane Destruction' is the magic robe on his body, he does not need to pay additional magic value. However, facing so many enemies, if the magic missile still needs a high If the strength is consumed, it can be said that it is impossible for Avis to last long. And now, as long as the magic missile is launched, Avis can release it! And with the increase in the 6-layer arcane charge that has been charged long ago, the power of the magic missile has already become ridiculously strong. If the arcane mage can cast arcane spells without any scruples, he will be the strongest damage outputr! "biu, biu." The voice kept ringing, and Avis immediately cast a magic missile, hitting a crimson knight close to him and knocking him backwards. Fortunately, the actual caster of this 'Arcane Destruction' is the gorgeous mage robe worn by Ives. Otherwise, Ives, who did not obtain the saint template, would not be able to cast two magics at the same time. Five magic missiles fly immediatelyIt shot out and hit a scarlet knight. The crimson knight immediately raised his shield. When the powerful arcane power hit his shield, he immediately felt a strong suppression. The crimson knight couldn't help but take a few steps back, unable to resist Avis' powerful attack. And Avis was unyielding and threw four or five magic missiles in succession. The crimson knight fell to the ground and could no longer stand up. But because of the huge experience penalty, Avis only got a pitiful little amount of experience. At the same time, more Crimson Knights rushed forward. Their bodies shimmered with a faint magical light. Obviously, the magicians in the crimson earth had put magic shields on these crimson knights, giving these crimson knights the opportunity to escape the arcane destruction attack and rush to Ives. forward. (Thenlet's do it.) Avis suddenly stretched out his hands, and the next moment, complicated arcane graphics and text appeared on his hands. With a slight click from Ives, a group of arcane miniatures appeared in front. With the finger of Ives, a arcane energy like a galaxy exploded on the body of a crimson knight. This move is called 'Void Storm', and it is the secret move of the Arcane Archmage. Because as long as the target is alive, all creatures around him will continue to lose blood. But what Avis chose was a high-level professional. His blood is already very thick, so although he takes the most damage, he is the hardest person to die. After Ives cast the Void Storm, the reminder to trigger the arcane charge never stopped. After all, he has activated the 'Arcane Destruction' at this time. It can be said that he is attacking all the time, and thus triggering arcane charging all the time. The bright crescent moon slowly rises from the horizon. Under the illumination of two bright moons in the sky, the battle on the grassland has just begun ¡­¡­ The sound of the wheels running over the grass kept ringing, and the stones hit from time to time made the carriage sway, making it impossible to sit still. But no one planned to stop. Behind them was the terrifying crimson earth, the elites who spanned most of the continent. No one can compete with the crimson earth on the plains. They have created countless miracles. They are a heroic army! Even now that there are only a hundred people left, the name of Crimson Earth is enough to scare everyone. The girl with short blond hair was sitting on the swinging carriage, constantly looking towards the rear. There, there is an arcane light that penetrates the sky and the earth. This blue light seems to pierce the sky, but who knows whether this is the last brilliance before it is shattered? Thinking of this, Rebecca felt the urge to cry. Will that elf who always smiles gently stay in this place forever? "I actually blocked the crimson earth with one person." Ganda also turned around and looked at the brilliance that was almost rising into the sky. He said this after a long time. He couldn't believe it, but let alone him, everyone around him thought he was hallucinating. That is indeed the crimson earth. Just by listening to the uniform steps and the bloodthirsty momentum, one can be sure that this is the real Crimson Knight. But at this time, the thin elf boy could actually stop the crimson earth by himself! This is simply a miracle, an unbelievable miracle. Ganda turned around and saw a worried girl sitting in the carriage. He looked at Hades, who was silently observing Rebecca with a gloomy expression, and couldn't help but sigh. For a time, there was only the sound of horse hooves and wheels on the field. The surroundings were quiet, not even the chirping of insects. Everything was as quiet as death. "Mr. Ives is not a fool. Since he dares to fight those crimson knights, there must be a way to escape. Let's not worry." After a long time, Ganda said these words, breaking the terrible silence. "Well, he will come back." Rebecca nodded and then said. She didn't notice that Hades' expression turned obviously dark. Love can make people great, but it can also make people vicious. If Ives saw this scene here, he would definitely say this! Suddenly, the arcane energy in the distance soared into the sky. After continuously impacting for dozens of seconds, it finally calmed down. The frightening shouts of death disappeared, the arcane energy also disappeared, and everything returned to calm, but it was an even more terrifying deathly silence than before. Who's winning? Ives defeated Crimson Earth, or?¡­¡­ No one dared to think any further, they could only move forward hard towards the goal. At this time, the more steps they take towards the target, the more hope they have of surviving. ¡°If¡­Avis dies. Rebecca looked at the two bright moons slowly joining together in the sky, and suddenly sat in the carriage. She hugged her knees with both hands, and that almost perfect existence seemed to appear in front of her eyes again. "We are of different races, so maybe this relationship was wrong from the beginning" Rebecca said softly. But at this moment, she understood her heart. It¡¯s not really love, but I already like it. PS1: I have something to do today, so I will post two updates first! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 16 Disguising the Dragon Chapter 16 Disguise the Dragon As the man slowly pulled out his weapon, the arcane light that penetrated the world slowly dissipated. Avis stood there, looking at the person in front of him expressionlessly. The equipment that is obviously different from other Crimson Knights, as well as the confident eyes, show that this person's identity is different from other Crimson Knights. He isa high-level professional! Avis¡¯s ¡®Arcane Destruction¡¯ has been used. In other words, Avis can no longer cast any powerful magic at this time. Of course, he is not afraid that he will die here. He still has a powerful magic 'Time Distortion' that he has not yet cast. If he used it, he would be 100% sure to escape from the high-ranking professional in front of him. Time distortion (pseudo), every 6 seconds after activating the spell, return to the state when the spell was activated. This is a heaven-defying spell, which means that Avis can complete a reincarnation every 6 seconds, even if he dies. Of course this spell can interrupt, but it is definitely not something these guys in front of me can do. "You are indeed very strong, you should be close to the Holy Realm." The high-ranking Crimson Knight said. With the attack just now, even he might have died. The other party is indeed a powerful mage. Of course, the Crimson Knight didn't know that Avis could no longer cast the spell just now. "It's still far from that state." Ives laughed. He is ready to activate the 'time distortion' at any time. But at this moment, he thought of another way. That is to use the spell of the transformation system. Mages of the transformation system are different from druids. The former's changes are often more thorough. Anyone can recognize a druid just by looking at their transformation, but unlike transformation mages, almost no one can see through the legendary level transformation spells. The most fundamental reason is that what they change is the origin of things. Therefore, they can even use the original power of the changing thing! Of course, very few transformation mages can reach the legendary level. In his previous life, Ives also spent a lot of effort to obtain the 'perfect disguise' of the transformation spell. A creature that can perfectly disguise itself, such as a dragon, is naturally not as powerful as the Dragon Illusion Technique, but it still retains the original power of the dragon clan. For example, the Dragon of Time's 'retrospection' and the Dragon of Space's 'teleportation'. Both of these abilities are very useful for the current situation. After thinking about it, Avis has made a plan. "Now let me ask you again, do you have a choice? Do you choose to support us and justice. Or do you support this decadent dynasty?" Avis suddenly fell silent. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the two crescent moons, one large and one small, in the sky. After a long while, he said: "The flag of the hymn is flying, and the people of the kingdom are immortal. Guard the walls of the Holy City until the bell rings." Avis was talking about the advice of the knights of the Lanying Kingdom. In the preface, he used this to satirize the crimson knights in front of him. You were once the elite of the Lanying Kingdom, but you betrayed this honor. Avis raised his head and looked at the Scarlet Knight with a cold face. In the dim night, the armors on these crimson knights did not seem so bright red. The leading high-ranking crimson knight snorted coldly, then he drew out his sword, placed his sword across his chest, and said coldly: "The high-ranking crimson knight, Douglass, challenges you to a duel. Apply!" A duel Ives laughed softly, and then he triggered the spell on his Archmage robe - perfect disguise. "Dragon of Space, Avis, come forward!" After finishing speaking, a terrifying force of intimidation emanated from the black-haired boy in front of him. On this land that had been bombarded by powerful magic, there appeared a threatening force that made everyone tremble with fear. dragon. The most noble race in the world. Their power is so powerful that almost no one can be their opponent. This kind of existence can be said to have subverted common sense. They are a well-deserved golden clan. And now, the pressure of the dragon appears in this place! "You are" Douglass felt a terrible pressure, and he couldn't help but take a half step back, with unspeakable panic in his eyes. Dragon, even if you are stronger than this dragon, when you really face such a powerful creature, you can still feel the timidity from the deepest part of your heart. Avis¡¯ body shape has not changed, and he still looks like a mortal. He just exuded the intimidating power of a dragon. But this has already made everyone in front of me feel a chilling force.It¡¯s over. Of course, Avis can transform into a dragon, but this transformation will not change your age. In other words, even if Avis takes on the appearance of a dragon, he is just an 18-year-old dragon. This kind of young dragon, which is not even 1 meter long, will definitely not scare the people in front of you. And if you just exude dragon power, you can let these people weigh it. Because the dragons who can transform into humans are at least young dragons. The young dragon already has the strength of a high-level professional. Avis slowly saluted. The powerful intimidation he exuded at this time made the people in front of him dare not act rashly. But at this time, Ives was aware of his own suffering. His gender has also been disguised. Fortunately, it was dark now, so they couldn't see their changes clearly. So Ives decided to quickly resolve the situation in front of him. "I have also heard a little bit about the Infinity Sword. It should be in the middle of the Lanthos Plain. It is not here. You are looking at the wrong place." Ives said. This place is relatively close to the north of Lanthos Plains, and further north is the Valley of Thorns. The Infinity Sword is definitely not here. "ReallyI understand." Douglass was silent for a long time and finally said. He did not ask how the other party knew their purpose. In fact, their purpose was not planned, and it was indeed impossible to hide it from the real big forces. The dragon clan in front of them had no grievances against them, so naturally they would not deceive them. Then, what he said has some credibility. Avis watched Douglass and others slowly preparing to leave, and couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. It seems that the layouts such as the Scourge Knight are no longer useful. But just when Douglass was about to leave, he turned back, looked at Avis, and said, "Sir, although you may already know it, I still have some information to tell you." Avis raised his head, looked at Douglass, and nodded. "We are not the only ones searching for the Infinity Swordthe White Stone Knights and the Feudal Knights seem to be involved." After saying this, all the Scarlet Knights seemed to have received some order, and left here in a neat rhythm. They lost 10 men in this battle and more than 20 were wounded. But their momentum has not changed at all. Is this the momentum of the heroic army? Avis looked at the troops in front of him. Under the bright moonlight, these troops still maintained their pace and ran high towards the next possible target. Avis suddenly calmed down and began to analyze the message Douglass gave him. Judging from the message he gave himself, it seems that there are two other forces here. There seems to be no Infinity Sword here. So, is there any news about the whereabouts of the Infinity Sword? For some reason, Avis thought of one person - the Scourge Knight. Avis stayed where he was, his face uncertain. He is not the only one who knows that the Scourge Knight is here. According to Avis's speculation, there should be people from all the major forces who know the existence of the Scourge Knight. The mission given to players by the Scourge Knight in the early stages of the game is also to prevent these forces from coming to them. It seems that these forces are not looking for the Scourge Knight for anything else, but for the Infinity Sword To be honest, Ives is also somewhat tempted by the Infinity Sword, but he knows many weapons that are not weaker than the Infinity Sword, so he is not so tempted. But the Infinity Sword seems to be the key to an immortal inheritance, which naturally arouses the peeps of countless people. "The Infinity Sword what kind of inheritance key is it?" Avis frowned slightly. In his previous life, he didn't get any rumors about who had obtained the Infinity Sword, so he didn't know what kind of inheritance key the Infinity Sword was. But since there are so many forces pursuing it, it must not be a very weak inheritance. Avis decided to find the Scourge Knight quickly. He was able to repel Crimson Earth because of a lot of luck. Now that his magic has been used up, and when he encounters two elite troops of the same level as Crimson Earth, it can be said that the only option is to escape. Then, the next step is to go to Berry Village and find the Scourge Knight Ives looked at the sky. Two crescent moons were hanging leisurely in the sky. A slight cool breeze blew, which suddenly gave Avis a sense of hope. An inexplicable irritability. "The Feudal Knights although they are no longer at their peak combat power, they must not be underestimated, plus the White Stone Knights. The three strongest legions from the Lanying Kingdom to the Felent Kingdom seem to be involved. This matter is involved" Avis frowned slightly. He no longer hesitated and walked towards Berry Village. I hope he arrives not too late PS1: Today?Two updates are here, I posted them first because I have something to do. PS2: The collection is not good, everyone, please collect it! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 17 Berry Village Chapter 17 Berry Village The seemingly never-ending sway of the carriage suddenly stopped. Rebecca, who was in the dark carriage, slowly raised her head, and then found that everyone had stopped. Rebecca opened the door of the carriage, and then saw the quiet village hidden under the stars. This is indeed a great place, secluded and leisurely, giving people a relaxing and refreshing feeling. But Rebecca, who got off the carriage, had no intention of caring about how good Berry Village was. She only cared about one person. Hades walked up to the girl with short blond hair at this time. He looked at the girl with an anxious face, but didn't know what to say. He also saw the arcane light rising into the sky. Even he had to admit that this elf named 'Avis' was indeed the only powerful person he had ever seen in his life. Hades lowered his head, silent and speechless. No matter how he felt, he couldn't compare with the elf named 'Avis'. The other person was so perfect that he almost didn't look like a character that should exist in this world. "It seems that the Crimson Earth can't catch up for a while." Ganda touched his short red hair with his own hands, and then said, "But having said that, Avis is so strong. Is he a tall man? A professional?" Hades suddenly said: "Even if Avis is a high-level professional, his opponent is the famous Crimson Earth. It may not be very likely that he can escape unscathed" But he also had to admit that he I admire Avis a little bit. In such a dangerous situation, he actually stood up. He could have used the mercenaries as cannon fodder and escaped on his own. But he chose the most dangerous path and left his hope of life to others. This personality is indeed much stronger than most people. In contrast, those who turned around and ran away as soon as they encountered the crimson earth could not help but lower their heads in shame, not knowing what they were thinking. "Ahem, anyway, let's go in first. Maybe the Scarlet Knight will catch up at some point." Ganda coughed and then said. These mercenaries looked at each other, nodded, and walked towards Berry Village. ¡­¡­ In a dilapidated attic, a middle-aged man suddenly opened his dark eyes and looked out the window: "This power is the power of arcane magic. Well, someone actually used such a powerful power. It should be a high-level professional, at least a high-level professional" After a while, the middle-aged man smiled bitterly and shook his head. This had nothing to do with him. But something suddenly occurred to him. There seemed to be traces of powerful professionals passing by nearby. "I hope you didn't come here to find me" The middle-aged man snorted coldly, and his eyes under his gray hair suddenly became sharp. After a while, he smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I don't care about all this mess anymore, I'm just an ordinary farmer." Thinking of this, the middle-aged man with gray hair fell asleep. But this night is destined to not be peaceful. After a while, the village actually started to get noisy. The middle-aged man's brows frowned slightly. He walked to the window and looked down. A group of mercenaries came in there. If it were before, he might not care about it at all. But when he came into contact with the arcane power that even moved him a little, his brows wrinkled slightly. "Do they really think I can't kill people?" The middle-aged man snorted coldly. It seems that he has not shown his strength for too long, which makes these people look down on him. But immediately, a beautiful figure flashed before his eyes. What the smiling woman said to him "Humph, let you go." The middle-aged man lay down and slowly closed his eyes. ¡­¡­ Ganda looked at this simple village and said apologetically to the guard who opened the door for them: "I'm really sorry for bothering you so late." "It's okay, it's okay." The guard who received Ganda's five silver coins smiled and waved his hand, and then he said, "You'd better find a hotel to stay quickly. It's not easy to wander around so late." "This man." Hades suddenly walked up and said, "We want to find someonewell!" Before Hades finished speaking, his mouth was covered by Ganda. Afterwards, Ganda looked at the strange look in the guard's eyes and smiled bitterly: "It's okay, we're going to find a place to live." While pulling Hades away, Ganda frowned slightly. He looked at Hades and said coldly: "Have you forgotten what Mr. Ives said? Don't do it on purpose"??The strong man named ¡®Icarus¡¯! " "Why?" Hades was a little confused. "After we find him, shouldn't it be safe?" The red-haired middle-aged man shook his head. He looked at Hades seriously, and then said: "Why does that strong man named 'Icarus' want to protect you?" "Because" When Hades said this, he was stunned and speechless. Yes, who are you Hades? Why does he want to protect you? Don't say ridiculous words like 'justice' or 'pity'. How many of the truly strong men will be bound by such things? "Don't disturb him, wait for Ives to come back." Ganda said. Hades suddenly interjected: "What if he can't come back?" Ganda looked at the dark starry sky, "Let's wait for two days. If there is still no news after two days, we will go find Lord Icarus." After finishing speaking, the red-haired mercenary thought for a while and continued. "If Avis can't come back, then at least he has lured the Crimson Land away. Moreover, the Crimson Land is not without enemies, and they will not continue to wreak havoc in this place." Hades looked at Ganda and finally could only nod. ¡­¡­ The night is getting deeper, and after the two quarter moons are slightly staggered in the sky, it is already past 2 o'clock in the morning. Uncle Terry, who was sitting in front of the broken wooden gate of Berry Village, yawned loudly, and then looked at the still dark passage ahead. A few hours ago, a group of mercenaries came to their village. He also received some extra income, which was enough to support his son, an apprentice in Crusu, for a month. So Uncle Terry was very satisfied. He leaned back in his chair, listened to the summer insects chirping around him, and looked at the road ahead with slightly squinted eyes. Suddenly, a flash of silvery white appeared in front. Uncle Terry thought he had seen it wrong at first. After wiping his eyes, he saw that it was a group of knights. They wore silver-white plate armor and held knight's spears in their hands. The horses under their crotches did not say a word, and just walked forward silently and firmly. Uncle Terry stood up immediately. He looked at the group of knights and wondered in his heart where the knights were. Could it be the knight master from Crusu City? Or is it from the farther away city of Fitkelen? No matter what, a knight with this equipment will definitely not be a wanderer; a mercenary can be compared. But Uncle Terry did not open the city gate immediately. He took a few steps forward, came to the front of the knights, and said, "Excuse me, are you" The leading knight slowly let his horse take a few steps forward, and then he came to the front of Uncle Terry. The heavily armed knight took off his helmet, revealing his flowing blond hair and his extremely handsome face. "Excuse me, is this Berry Village?" The man smiled slightly, showing an elegant smile. Uncle Terry was stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a handsome man before. He stood still for a long time before he realized: "Oh yes. Are you" Uncle Terry wanted to understand the identity of the person in front of him. "Oh, my name is Otrell, and I am a feudal knight of the Kingdom of Ferente." The blond man smiled slightly. When Uncle Terry heard the words 'feudal knight', he couldn't help being completely stunned. "Well then, thank you for telling me that this is Berry Village. Now, please go to hell." After the sword slashed through it, Uncle Terry's head flew high into the sky, but not a drop of blood was spilled. Otrell gently wiped the non-existent blood on his sword with a rag, and then showed a smile: "Let us go to greet the few powerful saints on the continent with a smile. The one whois the heart of damnation, Icarus." "Yes." The seven feudal knights next to Otrell nodded, and then they raised their knight guns, and with strong momentum, they easily destroyed the fragile wooden door. ¡­¡­ "Huh I killed more than a dozen high-level monsters before I was promoted to level 2, reaching level 7" Under the moonlight, a figure ran with all his strength. This being whose every move was perfect was none other than Avis, who had just defeated the Crimson Earth. "According to the normal process, I should be at level 10 now and can get some good magic However, I did get a good piece of information." Avis suddenly smiled because he got an achievement. . Achievements: Kill monsters by leapfrogging levels. You get this achievement by killing an enemy after level 20. Achievement points +10. This achievement pointIt was 10 points, which was naturally insignificant compared to the tens of thousands of achievement points that Avis had in his previous life. But Avis used this to open the achievement interface. What made Avis excited was that he actually saw the achievement point redemption system! After completing specific achievements, you can use achievement points to redeem items! From equipment; to mounts; hidden professions and even subordinates, everything can be redeemed! Avis has seen an extremely glorious future! It seems that 10 achievement points can't be exchanged for anything, but soon, Ives completed several of the easiest achievements, and his achievement points were prompted to 47 points. PS1: The first update is here! Everyone, please give me recommendations and favorites~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 18 Feudal Knights Chapter 18 Feudal Knights Achievements can buy many very practical things, but most of the things that can be purchased require completing certain achievements to unlock them. If Avis needs a mount, his current achievements are enough to buy a mount named 'White Horse'. Of course, this low-level mount is not very fast. In addition to looking good, it is better to spend 10 gold coins to buy a good speed mount from the NPC. The most important thing is that Avis has not reached level 10 and has not learned riding skills, so it is tragic that he cannot be ridden! But fortunately, none of the skills Ives learned in his previous life have been lost. As long as the level is reached, they can be unblocked directly. Of course, if he didn't have the skills he learned in his previous life, he would have to honestly find a professional trainer. Now Ives is just waiting to complete one more achievement, and after collecting 50 achievement points, he can open a second career. For this career that is opened with achievement points, there is no need to go to a professional trainer. You can directly choose the initial career that players can choose. After obtaining an initial combat profession, you can then plan for the advanced profession of this profession. Moreover, Ives has a guessif this guess can come true, maybe he can gain strong potential. The Knights of the Apocalypse are no longer a fantasy. When the two crescent moons in the sky slightly intertwined, Ives finally arrived at his destination. When he came here, he saw a surprising scene ¡­¡­ Powerful unprecedented power. The knight in front of him didn't even draw his sword at all. He just stood there with a faint smile on his face. But just standing there like that made people feel a tremor of fear coming from the depths of their souls. "Is this your strength?" The blond knight smiled and shook his head, "It's really boring I thought someone stronger would appear and come to fight with me." The blond knight waved his sheathed sword, and an extremely powerful power spread out. There were many broken houses around, and Ganda vomited blood and flew out, then fell to the ground and couldn't get up for a long time. Rebecca immediately ran over and wanted treatment. But she was immediately locked by an extremely powerful aura and did not dare to continue taking action. "Heart of Heaven's Punishment, tell me, where is the Endless Sword?" The blond knight shouted loudly, his voice was like rolling thunder, and he immediately rolled out. After the blond knight finished speaking, his eyes focused on the trembling girl. "Oh? The aura of depravity" The blond knight stepped forward slowly, slowly raising the sword in his hand and pressing it against the girl's throat. Although the sword was not unsheathed, everyone knew that the blond knight could kill this woman at any time if he wanted to. "Are you mercenaries? Then you are also here to find the Heart of God's Punishmenttell me, where is he?" When he said this, the blond man slowly lowered his head and said in Rebecca's ear. Rebecca's eyes were wide open, her whole body was shaking, and she didn't dare to say a word at all. Fragile, she felt the murderous intent, the extremely frightening murderous intent. This murderous intention made her dare not take any action at all. This blond man is indeed one of the most handsome men Rebecca has ever seen. The only one who can compare with him is the eternal elf who always smiles. But Rebecca couldn't feel any warmth on his body at all - this thing was exuding from Avis all the time. "II don't know." The girl was almost crying. "You guy!" There was a loud shout, and then a person stood up. He was knocked aside by the shock wave just now, but now he stood up stubbornly, and at this moment, the bright but weak fighting spirit burst out from his whole body. This man is Hades. He actually understood the secret of fighting spirit in the battle just now. Although it is not said that I have entered the palace of formal professionals, I have also entered a new field. If he didn't die. The blond knight just looked at him, and Hades' sword broke like this. The next moment, a scabbard hit him in the chest. Hades' chest sank immediately, like a broken balloon. Hades opened his mouth and spurted out a large mouthful of blood, and then he flew backwards and hit the wall beside him. "Pfft" Hades spat out a large mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground, with blood spilling all over the floor. "My sword is really dirty." The blond knight looked at his scabbard with regret. After that, he raised his sword: "Forget it, you may not know kill them all. I just felt it hereThere is a strong arcane wave, maybe a high-level or even a superior arcane professional Gugu, this academic school from the Tower of Eternity in Lienz is really worrying" "He must know something. If he doesn't know, then kill him together. If we fight to the back, the Heart of God's Punishment will definitely appear." At this time, another feudal knight said. Judging from the aura, this person is at least a high-level professional. In the early stages of the game, there are very few advanced professionals. Not to mention high-level professionals who are more advanced than advanced professionals, or even high-level professionals who are only one step away from entering the holy realm. And now, at least five people have appeared here! In this era, these five people definitely have the ability to control most areas. "Don't kill Ives!" Suddenly, Rebecca yelled loudly. The girl with short blond hair was thinking about Avis' current situation. He had just fought off Crimson Earth and must have been injured. Even if he is not injured, he is definitely no match for these five people! He will probably "Avis, he doesn't know anything" Rebecca said. After that, she raised her head and looked at the blond knight. "Oh? Is his name Ives? It doesn't sound like a name for someone from this area." The blond knight said, "Aves does it mean 'swordsman' in the Philosopher language? Interesting." The blond knight raised his sword, "I really don't need to look for him. The Heart of God's Punishment must be in this village. As long as I slaughter this village, I will definitely be able to find him." After that, the blond knight slowly put his The sword was pulled out little by little, "Let's start with you first" "enough!" A voice sounded. Everyone's eyes were focused on it. At the other end of the street, in the middle of the dilapidated houses, under the gazes of the farmers, mercenaries, and feudal knights, a man slowly walked over. This man was wearing an arcane archmage robe, and his hair was as black as night, just like his eyes. His cheeks were flawless, and his temperament was elegant and perfect. Under the light of the twin moons, he looked like a saint walking slowly under the moon. "Avis!" Seeing that the man was safe and sound, Rebecca couldn't help shouting happily. "Avis?" The blond knight turned his head, the sword in his hand reflecting the cold light. But Avis didn't seem to care and just stared at him. "The Infinity Sword is in the middle of the Lanthos Plains. The Heart of Scourge knows nothing. You have found the wrong person." Avis said coldly. "You said he didn't know, but he really didn't know?" The blond knight was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. Ives walked forward slowly, his eyes calm and downcast. He walked slowly in front of the blond knight. The suffocating pressure on the blond knight seemed to be something that did not exist at all to him. Therefore, although the blond knight could not feel the powerful magic fluctuations from Avis, he still did not dare to act rashly. Avis glanced at the blond knight, then he walked slowly to Rebecca and took out a hanging chain with an angel. This was the one he had just killed when he killed the crimson knights. Its attributes were pretty good. He slowly put the necklace into Rebecca's hand. ¡°I promise your gift.¡± Avis suddenly laughed. "ah¡­¡­?" The girl suddenly remembered that in the market yesterday, the boy promised her a gift. "Task: Giving gifts completed, you have gained 150 experience points." A beep sounded in Ives's ear. After that, he also completed an achievement: "Complete the first task." The achievement points for this achievement are 5 points. "Is it over 50 points Then, exchange it for a second career." This exchange for a second career is not the same as the general method of obtaining a career, by finding someone else to pass it on. This will directly let you choose an initial career that you can choose as your second career. A virtual option board appeared in front of Avis. Avis raised his head, smiled and patted the girl on the shoulder, then stood up and looked at the feudal knight. "Oh? You still have time to talk about love." The blond knight looked at Avis, and then he was a little funny, "What's next? Can you tell me more news about the 'Infinity Sword'?" "You don't deserve the Infinity Sword." Avis said suddenly. "The Infinity Sword is the sword that ends the undead warriors. It ends an era. Its order is 'justice' not 'chaos' like you!""Oh?" The blond knight was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed loudly: "Besides me, who else is more suitable for it? You?" "My combat profession is naturally not as good as yours. But my magic profession is probably not much weaker than yours." Avis said with a slight smile. His 'Arcane Archmage Robe' carries a 'Deterrence +10' mark, which makes everyone subconsciously wary of Avis. "Your strongest skill is magic, so you are not suitable for the Infinity Sword Why don't you leave it to me." The blond knight laughed. Avis continued: "However, even if my combat profession is very low-level, I don't even have the level of a formal professional. However, I am more suitable for the Infinity Sword than you!" This is absolutely true. PS1: The second update is here! PS2: Please recommend and collect ~Thank you. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 19 Silver Knight Chapter 19 Silver Knight "You mean, your fighting ability is stronger than mine?" The blond knight lowered his head and looked at Avis. Avis suddenly changed a sword from his waist. This sword is a 'fine' grade, which is a green equipment that is better than the whiteboard equipment. Of course, this is the contribution of the Crimson Knight. "Of course. I have a suggestion. You and I don't use fighting spirit, but just use sword skills to compete. How about it?" "Hahaha." The blond knight laughed, "You elf, you are so funny! If you don't use fighting spirit, is it still called fighting?" "That's such a pity." Ives suddenly said in a regretful tone, "It seems that you don't want to compete with the legendary profession" The blond knight suddenly stopped laughing, and the scene suddenly became quiet. "Silver armor is spread all over the mountains and fields, and the ancient elves sing the war that has been passed down from ancient times. They hold up the glory of their ancestors, fearless, and no enemy can make them afraid" With the voice of Ives, his clothes began to change rapidly. After a moment, an elf wearing silver armor appeared in front of everyone. "Silver Knight" The unique profession of the Eternal Elf, the Silver Knight. The glory of their ancestors blooms in them. They are the strongest knights. They only exist in the epic that has been passed down through the ages but will never fade. (Fortunately each profession has its own fashion, just like my 'Arcane Archmage Robe'. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous to fight this guy in a mage robe.) Avis breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, as he expected, among the optional professions of the Erenya elves, there is one of the most mysterious hidden professions, the Silver Knight. The attributes of Ives have now changed somewhat (please refer to the work for details). To put it simply, he is more powerful than before. The 7 talent points were clicked immediately, and Avis¡¯ Silver Knight talent tree lit up immediately. (Weapon MasteryDefense MasteryMind's EyeFlash StepFinally, Qingfeng breaks 3 points, all points are finished.) After that, the experience points gained from just completing the task were invested in the new profession, which upgraded the profession. But unfortunately, Avis's skills are only the three basic skills. But for now, that's enough. It¡¯s not like Ives has never played a trumpet before. In fact, he has a knight account that has reached the sanctuary stage. The three basic skills of the Silver Knight are also good. After Ives reluctantly invested 4 skill points, he upgraded all three skills. Among them, the skill 'Qingfeng Break' has been upgraded by 2 levels, reaching level 3. Avis held the sword and looked at the blond knight like this. "Silver Knight, Avis Alexi, asks you for a fair duel." The blond knight stopped smiling and lowered his head. "Autrell, don't talk nonsense with him. Even if he is a high-level professional, let's go together" Just when the feudal knight behind wanted to step forward, the blond knight suddenly stretched out one of his hands and stopped him in front of his companion. After that, the blond knight raised his head and chuckled. "That's interesting Do you want to fight me? Huh?" The blond knight slowly raised his sword, the blade of the sword flashing with a faint cold light. "I don't even understand fighting spirit but I am a Silver Knight. It makes my heart beat. That profession only exists in poetry and music. You are not from this continent, right? You should be from that distant continent, that eternal country. ¡­¡± The blond knight raised his sword horizontally: "Feudal knight, Otrell Lexitel, accept your challenge!" ¡­¡­ Under Rebecca's treatment, Ganda, Hades and the mercenaries who were injured by Otrell reluctantly sat up. Afterwards, they all looked at Avis with admiration. "I can't believe Mr. Ives is actually a knight How many mysteries are there in him" After a while, Ganda said with a bitter smile, "Looking at his starting moves, you know that his strength must be Stronger than me. This is still his weakest profession" "Captain, please stop talking. Your injury" Rebecca said with some worry. "Don't worry, I'm not that fragile yet." Ganda laughed softly. "Being able to see the legendary Silver Knight taking action makes my blood boil just thinking about it!" Both sides were silent and looked at each other. The opponent just put up aThe starting position lets both parties understand that the other party is not a mediocre player. Then, an inexplicable silence began. Everyone was frightened by the frightening confrontation. Momentum is actually a bit boring when it comes to talking about it. Many people don't even believe in it, or they don't understand the existence of such a thing. In fact, from the smallest movement to the eyes, expressions, and angles of sight, people can form something inexplicable. This thing is called ¡®momentum¡¯. There was a "ta-da" sound, and a piece of gravel fell from the destroyed house not far away. It seems that they got some message, and the two sides moved. "Ha!" As both sides shouted, swords crossed in mid-air. "Dang!" There was a crisp sound, the sword bodies collided, and the blades continued to tremble. Ives used the sword as if he were using his own arms, gently staggering Otrell's sword. Then, he took a slight step back, and the sword began to accumulate power at this moment. The first skill of the Silver Knight - Charge! After Otrell's sword was pushed away, he immediately turned around in a circle, and then stabbed Avis again. At this time, Avis had also finished gathering momentum. He turned sideways slightly and dodged past the feudal knight's sword. After that, his sword full of power suddenly thrust out! Otrell also dodged suddenly at the critical moment. The first round of fighting between the two sides was completed in an instant, but only the two sides knew how dangerous it was just now. The two sides walked around each other for a few steps, and then the second round of confrontation began. Ives's sword is mainly used for stabbing, and its power is very tricky, making it hard to guard against. However, Otrell's sword power can be opened and closed, but his extraordinary skill can be revealed in the smallest details. The swords of both sides soon collided together again. "Dang!" There was a sound, and neither side revealed their killing move now. This was just a very simple test. After that, Ives took half a step back, turned sideways, and moved his sword back slightly, which was a straight thrust. Otrell swung sideways and knocked Avis's sword away. Then, he spun around and slashed out with the sword in his hand again. Avis crossed his body and leaned back to avoid Otrell's slash. At the same time, his sword on the left struck straight at Otrell! Otrell had just dodged this blow, and Avis's next blow was like a snake and a scorpion. Although Otrell managed to fight off Ives' sword, his body had lost his balance. At this time, Avis's third sword finally came. A faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Otrell's mouth. He put one hand on the ground and dodged Ives' attack at the most critical moment. With one turn, his body regained its balance. Both parties took half a step back and stood still. "Hahaha, it's really interesting. Being able to practice swordsmanship to your level is considered an anomaly. If the Silver Knights are all at your level, hahaha, they will be well-deserved!" "The feudal knights still have people like you. It seems that the time for their complete destruction has not yet come." Ives said. "Hmph, now is the only time to brag. Boy, I have to use my skills." Otrell slowly put his sword back into the scabbard, then posed in a posture, looking at Ivey like this Sri Lanka. "It seems I should use all my strength?" Ives held the sword in both hands with a gentle smile on his face. ¡® The moonlight of the double-quarter moon slowly fell. Suddenly, Avis felt that his strength seemed to have increased. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the last quarter moon and the dark quarter moon rising into the sky. The three-quarter moon is in this vast starry sky at the same time! The light of the three-wheeled moon penetrated the endless darkness and fell on Ives. Avis seemed to feel something awakening in his body. The war songs of his ancestors echoed in his ears, and he seemed to have returned to the ancient battlefield. The invincible twelve kings stood at the front. Silver flags fly on this battlefield. There are three quarter moons of different sizes in the sky, and in the far east, the rising sun is slowly revealing a trace of its everlasting brilliance. It drives away the endless darkness We sing here. We pray here. We are here to fight. We die here. The pain that the earth cannot bear, The sky can also tear apart wounds, When the eternal darkness falls, The souls of your ancestors are watching you on the moon, look at me. We have nothing to fear. NeitherWhat enemy? It can make us afraid. we are¡ª¡ª ¡°We are¡ª¡ªSilver Knights!¡± As Avis roared, three rays of moonlight fell on him. There seemed to be a few stars twinkling on his silver-white armor. Everyone seemed to have seen the invincible army led by the twelve elven kings in the extremely distant ancient times. They have nothing to fear, and no enemy can scare them. They are the army that only exists in the most gorgeous poems and the most shocking epics. ??Silver Knight. PS: The first update is here! Please recommend and collect! PS2: Today¡¯s update may come a little earlier. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prelude: Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 20: The Heart of Heaven¡¯s Punishment Chapter 20 The Heart of God¡¯s Punishment "Interesting" Otrell laughed softly, and his aura became more and more powerful. His figure was half-bowed, his center of gravity pressed forward, ready to draw his sword at any time. And the same goes for Ives. The elf boy's sword tip touched the ground, and he looked at the other person seriously. This is also the Silver Knight's signature skill, Qingfeng Po's starting move. Accumulate strength, the knight hits hard, and the breeze breaks. These are the three knight skills that Avis knows. "Ha!" Otrell suddenly moved. He suddenly took a step, and at this moment he drew out the sword in his hand, slashing at Avis with endless force! Elvis took a deep breath. The next movement of the feudal knight seemed to appear in front of his eyes, and the next trajectory of the sword in his hand appeared. Ives¡¯s foot stepped on the ground, and his body suddenly fell downwards. After that, Ives dodged Otrell¡¯s sudden stab. At the next moment, the melody of the wind flashed on the sword in Ives' hand. Naturally, Otrell's attack will not end so easily. He suddenly moved downwards, and the sword's momentum changed from forward stabbing to sweeping. At this time, Ives' left foot rested on the ground, stopping his body from falling. The sword in his hand made a sound, and the sword gathered forward, carrying a gentle breeze, and slashed towards Otrell. Otrell did not dodge or dodge, and his sword continued to sweep. Finally, the two swords struck together with a crisp sound. Avis only felt a strong force coming from the sword. But there was a faint smile on Avis's face, with no intention of hiding. Otrell used the skill, and Avis could feel the strong force coming from his sword. If Avis was not mistaken, this should be a skill called ¡®Staggered Slash¡¯. Because Avis felt the two forces coming from the sword. This is the illusion brought about by staggered slashes. Avis took a deep breath, and the next moment, the gentle breeze on the sword in his hand became stronger and stronger. At this moment, Avis's hand suddenly exerted force! "Click!" There was a crisp sound, and the figures of Avis and Otrell intertwined. The next moment, the sword in Avis's hand thrust out fiercely! ??Slow breeze, break it with one sword! The power of the sword is clear. Although there is a breeze, it has the intention of killing. Otrell dodged and jumped several times before landing on the ground. When people saw the changes on the field clearly, they discovered that there was a bloodstain on Otrell's face. ¡°Giggle.¡± Ogreer suddenly laughed. He stretched out his hand and wiped his face. He straightened up and then looked at the blood red on his hand. After a while, he said: "In terms of swordsmanship, you are close to reaching the peak. As long as you can understand fighting spirit, you will definitely be no weaker than most knights in service." "The name of the Silver Knight is indeed well-deserved. If I have the opportunity, I will go to the other side of the sea, to the eternal country, Gonavis to seek guidance." Gonavis When everyone heard the name of this place, their expressions changed a little. That is the eternal kingdom and the most fascinating place. Ives's face was smiling, but he knew that at this time, Gonavis should have entered the final period of the storm. Even the last piece of pure land should have been infected by the 'evils of all ages'. Avis suddenly put away his sword. Ogre looked at this scene strangely: "Why don't you fight? Keep going, I will definitely defeat you and prove that I am more qualified than you to inherit the Infinity Sword!" Ives smiled bitterly. He wanted to continue fighting, but his physical strength was exhausted and he had no energy left to continue fighting. Just when he was about to speak, a voice sounded. "None of you are qualified to inherit the Infinity Sword." This voice is cold, but it gives people an unquestionable feeling. Everyone turned their eyes and saw a person walking slowly. "Only seven people with royal authority can inherit the Infinity Sword." This middle-aged man said, "The previous 'Sky King' should be the last holder of the Infinity Sword" ???????? The Seven Kings This is not the ruler of any place, but the seven kings¡¯ powers established on the ¡®Dead Sea Document¡¯. There are only two ways to gain royal power, and one of them is to become a legend. Another point is that non-native residents cannot obtain royal power through this method if they are not a hero. The other is to be selected by the Dead Sea Script. Only four types of people will be chosen. Hero, sage, saint, devil. None of those chosen by the Dead Sea Script are simple beings. They finallyEvery exception has become a legend. They are different from the secular 'kings'. When it comes to 'kings', there have always been only seven people. Another thing that needs to be mentioned is that not every legendary powerhouse can become a king. In fact, 80% of legends are not kings. The king has the power of God. The seven royal powers represent the abilities of the seven gods. With the abilities of gods, their strength is far beyond that of ordinary legends. They are synonymous with invincibility and represent the pinnacle of what humans can achieve. The seven kings have never been together in one era. At most, there were only five at the end of the First Era. The most recent one should be the ¡®Kingdom of the Sky¡¯ that appeared in the 110th year of the Second Era. But in 117, the whereabouts of the Sky King were unknown. "Tsk, uncle, who are you?" Otrell suddenly showed a smile and looked at the other party. "The prayer of the dead, the heart of the damned. You must be the Knight of the damned, Your Excellency Icarus?" Ives suddenly saluted to the seemingly ordinary middle-aged man. ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t heard this title for a long time.¡± The man said. He stretched out his hand, touched his shoulder, and then said: "Well, it's because I haven't been out for exercise for a long time People beat me at the door of my house." "Are you the Heart of God's Punishment?" Otrell suddenly paused for a moment and then said. The middle-aged man standing in front of him nodded. The next moment, a ray of light flashed. A sword stayed 10 centimeters in front of the middle-aged man's forehead, still trembling. But the sword couldn't thrust any further. Because the two fingers extended by Icarus have already controlled the sword. After that, the middle-aged man glanced at the ordinary feudal knight in front of him. He stretched out his other hand, and then flicked the sword. There was a crisp "ding" sound, and the next moment, the sword in the feudal knight's hand immediately flew out of his hand and flew into a dilapidated building, rolling up smoke and dust. "Huh, that sword just now can be faster." The middle-aged man said with a slight smile. After that, his face began to slowly change, from an ordinary middle-aged man to a young man, a young man with a smile. And he also put on a suit of armor. The snow-white armor reflected the light of death. Icarus gently put his gray hair back, then lowered his head slightly and looked ahead. "Now I give you a chance to leave here immediately. Otherwise, just die." The young man in front of him smiled and said those words, ¡®please die¡¯. "Oh?" The corners of Otrell's mouth turned up slightly, and the next moment, an extremely powerful force burst out. Avis' expression changed when he saw the aura on Otrell's body. ¡°Holy¡­holy¡­¡± Avis never expected that before the Vikings invaded, in such a remote corner of the Lanying Kingdom, two legendary beings could be seen. "You have also reached this level." Icarus said calmly. He touched his arms and took out a cigarette. He held the cigarette in his mouth, then took out a match and lit the cigarette. Icarus took a slow drag on the cigarette, and then exhaled a puff of smoke. "I can't use this level of power, otherwise, everyone here will die. Including you," Icarus said calmly, "You should know better." "Well, I understand." Otrell nodded, and this blond man was releasing an inexplicable power. A faint light radiated from his body, and he stood like this, but a heart-stopping power was slowly awakening The power of the saint! At this time, this sentence flashed through everyone's mind. Human saints are very rare in any era. This strong man who can stand up when mankind is most in danger, this the realm of one man becoming an army! "I only felt it after I opened this realm This palpitating feeling. It seems that there is the deepest terror in front of me You can move to the next level long ago, right?" Otrell laughed loudly, "I don't care about the Infinity Sword or anything like that What I care about is the legendary saint! After I reached this realm, I have never found an existence in the same realm. , I even want to go to the magical country of Linzbut that place does not allow other saints to come." "Hahaha." Otrell laughed loudly, "I landed in the Holy Realm, but I can't find an opponent anymore! Why?What a pathetic wait! " The blond man covered his face. Avis fell silent. Indeed, before the arrival of the Burning Legion, Avis didn't even know that there were so many saints in the world. Before this, sanctuary seemed to be an extremely distant word. For a long time, most players didn't know that there was a "legend" above the sanctuary. Not to mention ordinary people in this world. An era is supposed to be extremely long. The First Era lasted for tens of thousands of years, and finally ended when the Book of Order was lost in the endless sea of ??chaos. And the Second Era only lasted for a mere three hundred years. Avis will never forget the doomsday that ended the Second Era. The one who killed the Scourge Knight who reached the legendary realm, pierced the heart of Saint Mensa, and destroyed the last holy place of the God of Light Shaking his head, Avis looked in front of him. In front of me, two people looked at each other. Their momentum is slowly rising. "So it's okay to die." Otrell raised his head, with a ferocious smile on his face. "Whether you die, fight with me. The heart of God's damnation, Icarus!" PS1: Hey, the second update is here~~ PS2: Please collect and recommend~~ Especially the collection, it¡¯s so miserable (tears) PS3: It looks like I¡¯m about to sign a contract, so please give me your best wishes! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Prologue¡¤Prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven Chapter 21 The Sky of History Chapter 21 The Sky of History The brilliance of the sanctuary flashed across the horizon. That is the pinnacle that human beings can reach. Stepping into this realm is becoming a saint, and it is the limit that human beings can reach in an ordinary state. Only by understanding the power of the rules can one enter this realm. This is the holy realm. Avis stood at the highest point of Berry Village, looking at the scene in the distance. All kinds of brilliance kept flashing in the distance. Avis smiled bitterly. At this moment, he really felt that the feudal knight named 'Otrell' was indeed a genius. In this era where the Book of Order has been lost and the laws of heaven and earth are suppressed, in this era where it is least possible to become a saint, you can set foot on the Holy Land and be invincible from now on. If his opponent had not been the Scourge Knight, he might not have been defeated at all. Looking at the scene in the distance where almost everything was destroyed, Avis suddenly felt a little lonely. He saw the Scourge Knight again. Every time he saw this person, he thought of the smiling dead girl. There are two peak powers of mankind. One is Linz, the magical country. The other is Mensa, the Domain of Holy Light. Lienz is a country, Mensa is just a city. During the invasion of enemies from the abyss, Linz almost fell, but its symbol, the Tower of Aion, was never captured. But Mensa It seemed that the blood-stained night was back in front of Ives' eyes. Outside the city walls is an endless nightmare. The Pope has decided to evacuate, but two people decided to stay. One is the biggest heretic and traitor in the history of Mensa, the legendary strong man who gave up the ¡®Dark Kingship¡¯, the Heart of Divine Punishment¡ªthis series of shocking titles all refer to one person, Icarus. The other one is the holiest person in the history of mankind, and the girl who has accepted the only accurate oracle from the only true God "Lord" for countless years, Saint Mensa. The former paladin, now the legendary heretic, died in battle to protect the Holy Land. Although he is a legend, he is no match for a hero. They are both legends, but the gap between them is too far. That battle was brilliant and shocking. Finally, Icarus knelt in front of the statue of Mexus and lowered his unyielding head forever. After that, the evil hero, Chaos Lord Von Scodil, stood in front of the girl with the Spear of Aginus. The girl's body looked so small, but she stood in front of the statue of Meksus, the God of Light, raised her head and looked at the person in front of her. Afterwards, the girl smiled. The most holy girl in human history, the only Oracle for countless years, and the most evil Lord of Chaos in the world looked at each other. There was only one conversation between them, but no one knew what they said. It was too chaotic at that time, the power of the law was chaotic, and the powerful force almost destroyed the entire continent. But before anyone, including the Angel of Dawn, could react, the spear had already pierced the girl's heart. When she died, she still had a smile on her face. Her smile once saved countless people, but it could not save the Lord of Chaos who had no heart at all. She didn't deserve to die. At that time, Mensa could no longer hold on. She could leave. Even if she did not leave, the Angel of Dawn had arrived, and it was very possible to eliminate the evil and block the 'Cave of Dalmos'. But she slowly stepped forward and stood behind the Scourge Knight, trying to influence the guy with her smile. She died smiling. Her death caused the last angel to go completely berserk. This directly led to the end of the Second Era. Of course, this is a story for another day. ¡­¡­ When the sun first rose, it started to rain. Thick dark clouds filled the sky, washing away the flames of war and the blood. The man who represented death came back. His expression was still so plain. "Is he dead?" In the rain, there was an elf boy sitting. The man who represented death raised his face, with no trace of emotion visible in his gray-white pupils. "Maybe." This is normal. Once the Scourge Knight uses his own domain, someone will definitely die. "I'll go see him." Avis stood up. After all, Otrell is a saint and cannot die completely so easily. The Scourge Knight glanced at him. The elf boy's pupils were covered by his wet hair, and his face could not be seen at all. "I showed mercy in the end, so I don't know whether he is dead or not Well, let's go and see." The Scourge Knight walked forward slowly. Avis raised his head, looked at the young man who slowly changed back to his ordinary clothes, and finally showed a smile. "What made you give up the honor of being a Paladin back then?"Avis suddenly spoke out the questions of countless people. "That I've forgotten it a long time ago." Although the woman's appearance appeared in front of his eyes, the Scourge Knight still walked forward and did not look back. Avis looked at the death knight who turned his back to him and slowly left. Suddenly he thought of something, turned around and ran towards the plain in the distance. ¡­¡­ The scene is shocking. There are people dead here, but the ones who die are not Otrell The Knights of White Stone, all their elites seem to have been wiped out here. When Avis arrived, he saw corpses on the ground and the blond man lying in the middle. "Haha, you have seen the embarrassing side." The blond man spit out a mouthful of blood and then said. He wanted to sit up, but at this time, the silver armor he was proud of prevented him from sitting up at all. "Have a good rest." Avis squatted in front of the blond man and suddenly laughed. "Congratulations, human saint, Otrell." "Human racesaint?" The blond knight buried his head in the wet soil. The muddy water wet his face. After a while, the handsome man who was already dirty laughed. "Human Saint, yes, I still have this title" Otrell laughed, and the next moment, a faint golden halo appeared on his body. This is a sign of the opening of the ¡®sacred territory¡¯. After that, he slowly sat up and took a long breath. "I have never been very familiar with this state before. After the battle just now, I seem to understand how to control it." Otrell smiled slightly. The injuries on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, the blond knight returned to his original coolness. "Everyone who wants to become a saint has his own obsession. Do youdo you have one?" Otrell suddenly looked at Ives. Avis was stunned for a moment. Obsession? Yes, I have¡­¡­ Avis nodded. Otrell looked at Ives's face, and then suddenly laughed: "I guess it's a woman?" Ives thought for a while: "Not entirely" Many images flashed before Avis¡¯s eyes. The girl who died smiling. That angel who went completely berserk. That contaminated holy soil. The nation that lost its last royal family Mensa's last song, the end of the second era, the collapse of faith, and the last royal bloodline of the eternal elves who knelt in front of all the elves, admitted that they were sinners, and finally died with a sword. ¡°I just don¡¯t want some scenes to happen again.¡± Avis said so. Sometimes, life is too heavy and too contemptible. Every time "ARO" is updated, countless players howl to blow up the official website. Steam seems to like creating tragic heroes. The Knight of Scourge is yes, the Saint of Mensa is yes, the Angel of Dawn is yesand the Elf Princess is too. But all of this makes "ARO" a classic that can never be surpassed by other games. There are too many unforgettable people and things in it. Everyone remembers the poem that only appeared once on the game server when the third era began. Avis took out a small harp, which he bought at the market. He put the harp in his hand and slowly began to play. As he played, he began to sing the hymn. Rebecca and others, who were coming with all their strength, saw the rain that had stopped and the sunshine that broke through the clouds. Under the sun, the elf boy, whose clothes were soaked, was singing with a melodious voice. Under the sky of history, we are so small. But precisely because we are small, we can see greatness. The holy will fall, The heart of pity will be numb. Angels also break their wings, The saint is also weeping. But what is eternity? That time begins with nothing and ends with nothing. So the night will eventually pass, and the wind and rain will not stay long. I stand in the bright sunshine, Looking up at that¡ª¡ª The sky of history. ¡­¡­ A week later, two people were riding horses on the vast grassland. "What's the matter, Ives, it's a nice feeling to learn to ride a horse, isn't it?" the girl with short blond hair said playfully. "Ahthis is a normal thing after level 10don't talk about it, I justI think this horse is very expensive. " "Well, yes, it's 10 gold coins." The Eternal Elf covered his face, and then said: "Go to the system master, cough, go to some more formal cities, you can buy it for 5 gold coins! Why are the horse dealers here so much more expensive! Tsk, it's just a mere Low-level horse dealer" "Okay, 10 gold coins for a horse is good if you can buy it on this grassland." "Don't make it sound like I didn't buy the horse under your crotch!" After fussing for a while, Avis suddenly sighed. Rebecca looked at Avis's face, and then said carefully: "What's wrong?" "It's nothing, I just feel that Uncle Ganda is so pitiful." Avis sighed leisurely. With all the elite members of the White Stone Knights wiped out, the Lanying Kingdom naturally blocked all trade routes. Uncle Ganda's lying business was naturally ruined. Avis is in the small town called Crusu. No, that city is basically a town. After searching inside, Avis gave Uncle Ganda 10 gold coins as his reward. But shortly afterwards, Rebecca also left the team. It turns out that she is not from the mercenary group, but just a hitchhiker. Afterwards, Rebecca, who gave all her money to the leader of Ganda, reluctantly joined Avis, who had just upgraded and was about to buy a horse. after¡­¡­ (So ??I made the mistake of taking her on the trip) Avis looked up and saw the bright sunshine. And the girl next to her who laughed a little too loudly. (However, it seems not bad.) Suddenly, Avis also laughed. (End of preface) The preface to the volume has come to an end. The preface to the first volume will be updated in a while. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War on the Throne Chapter 00 Preface Episode 00 (1) "Mom, why should I be called Kay Ives?" In that place that is always as warm as spring, I once asked my mother this. My beautiful mother smiled slightly, and then said: "You, you have a commoner brother named 'Avis', so you gave him a name similar to him." As a little girl, I didn¡¯t seem to understand very well: ¡°But¡­ shouldn¡¯t my brother be from the royal family?¡± "He is a descendant of the king, but not a royal family." My mother shook her head, and then she picked me up and put me on her knees. My mother smiled and said: "He is just an ordinary Arlenya elf, well, maybe he has some magical talents." "That¡­¡­" "He is the descendant of that person." A smile appeared on the mother's face. That person? At that time, I didn¡¯t know who ¡®that person¡¯ was. Later, I found out. I began to miss the ¡®brother¡¯ who had always existed in legend. Until one day, I met him. At that time, a banquet was being held in the palace. I have never liked this kind of form, so I left my brother there to support the scene, and I ran out to play on the swing by myself. "Eh? Where are you from?" I turned around and saw an elf boy. Just at the first glance, I knew that he was my 'civilian brother'. That year, he was 15 years old, just becoming a teenager. He has a face that is very handsome even for an eternal elf, and he always has a smile on his face. I will never forget that day. He didn¡¯t know I was a princess, he thought I was just a maid. After that, when he came to the palace, he would often come to play with me. When he was 16 and I was 13, he took me out of the palace. We came to a place far away. After that, we watched the first snow in my life together. "Hey, isn't it beautiful?" The young man put his hands behind his body and lay half on the ground. "After leaving that magic barrier, the four seasons I saw were the best!" The young man laughed heartily. I lowered my head slightly, my face seemed a little red. "I'm leaving." The young man said suddenly. I raised my head in surprise and looked at the boy. "I want to go to the other side of the continent." The young man's eyes seemed to have a hint of sadness, "To that mortal world." "Why¡­¡­" I suddenly felt a deep sense of reluctance. I really want to play games with him, I really want to be teased by him, and then see him apologize seriously. I really want to I really want to smell the faint fragrance of grass next to him "Mission" There was a sarcastic smile on the young man's face. "If I can't become a king, then maybe" What will happen, the young man did not say. "Thenwhen can I go find you?" I whispered. "Well let's wait until you grow up to be a big girl first!" the young man laughed. The next day, the boy never appeared again. This year, I am 15 years old. The Elf has changed a lot in the year of 14. I have also grown from a little girl to a graceful young girl. "My brotherare you ready? I'm going to find you." I escaped from the palace. After that, I looked at the snowflakes in the sky and smiled. (Note: The seasons on the two continents are exactly opposite.) (2) The glory of the Lord shines upon this land. God is sleeping on that throne, and he has showered his blessings on this place. What is inherited in this land is beauty. The Lord has said that it is ¡®his kingdom¡¯. This place is Mensa, the place closest to heaven in the world. As for why this is the most sacred placebecause this is the only place that can connect to heaven. The Lord may have been silent, but the Son and the twelve saints still exist in heaven. They can still keep heaven holy. Today, there was a burst of light in this place. The Lord, who has been silent for many years, has sent down His light. The girl who appeared out of nowhere became Saint Mensa. Today, the brightest star falls, bringing the angel of dawn to this continent. Although, no one knows where he went. Today, the power of the most powerful being in hell suddenly disappeared without a trace. Those chaotic creatures from hell are missingIn order to suppress it, it began to take action. Many years later, the Burning Army was formed. Everything is the same as in the past. Of course, what no one knows is what the three protagonists felt on this land at this time. The saint is because of the grace of the Lord, while the other two are because of their own strong power. "The Dead Sea Document issued a warning? Is a new kingship about to emerge?" "The power of fate has been broken. Lord, if I can still listen to your teachings at this time" "When this era is about to end, what changes have occurred? Tsk, really, even if you are already asleep, you are still dishonest, you old thing." PS1: The text just now contains serious spoilers, but I guess no one will understand it. I understand If you are strong, we will refine your speech and pin it to the top. PS2: A new volume has begun, and it¡¯s time for me to write something I really want to write {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 01 The New Beginning (Part 1) Chapter 01 New Beginning (Part 1) The morning sun illuminates the vast grassland. This is the Lanthos Plain, the largest grassland in the Kingdom of Lanying. To the north is the Amn Plain, the plain where Costi, the capital of the Lanying Kingdom, is located. To the south is the famous "Ossuri Bay", so the Lansos Plain can be said to be the most important trade road of the Lanying Kingdom. Under the faint golden light, on a high slope in the grassland, a handsome elf boy pushed open the tent and walked out. His black pupils looked around, and then he slowly stretched. Next, the boy took out some cooking materials from his tent, put in the cereal he had prepared before, and then started cooking. A few days ago, a big event happened in Lansos Plains. The elite of the White Stone Knights were completely wiped out. It was suspected that the most wanted criminals in the mainland, the Scourge Knights, and the elite feudal knights of the hostile knight kingdom of Ferente committed the crime together. Therefore, the entire trade route in the Lanthos Plain was blocked. Avis feels that the Lanying Kingdom is trying to put money on his face. The Scourge Knights and the Feudal Knights are dispatched together. In the current continent of Karasol, there are not many forces that can resist it, specifically to destroy the White Stone Knights? I really admire them. Oh, Mensa, the location of the Holy Light, and Linz, the magical country, are no longer in an unstoppable sequence. They are the ultimate power of mankind. The truth of that incident was actually the result of the collision between two powerful men from the Sanctuary, the highest combat power of mankind at present. When the two saintly warriors, the great knight 'Otrell' and the scourge knight 'Ikaros' were fighting, there happened to be a group of white stone knights next to them who felt the wave and ran over. The consequences are obvious, these White Stone Knights are all in tragedy. Avis and Rebecca originally went to Feitkelen City with a caravan, but now it seems that this operation has naturally come to nothing. Avis and Rebecca can only go on the road alone. Fortunately, Avis¡¯ level has been raised to level 10 and he can summon mounts. Otherwise, walking would tire him out. After putting all the seasonings into the pot, the elf boy sat aside, took out the map and began to read it carefully. The place where Avis and the others are now should be the north-central area of ??the Lansos Plain. There are still about ten days to go from Corfeit City. Ives put away the map. At this time, the pot in front of him slowly began to emit a rich aroma. Ives took the spoon and began to stir the cereal in the pot. About half an hour later, the sunshine that brought endless brilliance had completely hung in the sky. Ives estimated that it was already 7 o'clock. After feeding the two horses that he spent 20 gold coins on, Avis came to his tent and said, "Rebecca? It's already morning, why don't you get up and have something to eat?" ¡°Hmm¡­ sleep for another 5 minutes~~¡± Such a sound came from the tent. Elvis shrugged and thought to himself: "Then let her sleep for a while, it's still early. Well, I won't just randomly break into the girl's domain and witness all kinds of 'killing' gentlemen (han) Shi (tai)'ah." He sat aside, extinguished the burning magic crystal under the pot, and put it into the gem bag. Fire magic crystals are not very expensive, but this gem bag is very expensive, priced at 75 Bruges silver coins. The description of this item is even more speechless - this bag is perfect for storing gems. Although at present, any low-level gem can be sold for 5 gold coins, it does not seem to be that easy to get. But actually, as a newbie, this thing is a must-have item. Because in the dungeon, what you often pick up is not money, but various gems. After that, different types of gems occupy one grid. By the way, even if Avis has spent 5 gold coins to buy a small bag, his storage slots are only 20 slots. But this gem bag is pretty good. It can hold 5 magic gems and 50 ordinary gems without attributes. This humble little bag can hold 50 gems. There are no worries for the time being. Ives put the cereal into the bowl, and then put the pots and pans into the rucksack behind the horse he bought. This horse can be said to be the lowest form of 'traveling horse', but it is a horse after all and has the ability to carry loads. Unfortunately, after putting in some necessary dry food tents, the traveling horse did not have much remaining weight. If you want the kind of horse that can carry heavily armored knights in charge, I'm sorry, please wait until level 20. Although Ives upgraded quickly along the way, he knew that the difficulty of the next upgrade could be said to be extremely difficult. The first 10 levels are the easiest levels to level up, but after level 10, the difficulty of leveling up increases significantly. Going from level 10 to level 20 will be an extremely long process   To give a simple example, Avis killed some level 10 bosses and mobs, and he was at level 5. But for level 10 Avis, even if he kills 10 level 20 bosses, he will probably only level up by 1 level. I sighed for a while and felt that there is still a long way to go to gain enough strength before March next year. But if it goes as expected by Avis, he should be around an advanced professional to a high-level professional by then. If you work harder, high-level professionals should reach the top. So, we want to win over some really awesome people? Like that Otrell? Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head. He knew a lot of great people, but the conditions for attracting them were a bit harsh. If we can win over the Knights of Scourge, who are currently the closest to being a legend, who will immediately be recognized by the 'Dead Sea Document' after becoming a legend, and finally reject the king's power domineeringly, then let alone the Vikings, we can enter Mensa or the Tower of Eternity. possible. Of course, it is surprisingly difficult to recruit this person who is recognized as mentally abnormal. At least in history, only Saint Mensa, who was blessed by the only Lord, successfully 'saved' this guy. Avis doesn¡¯t think he is better at deceiving people than Saint Mensa. ¡°Besides, if you can even reject the seven kings¡¯ authority represented by the ¡°Dead Sea Script¡±, a fragment of the Bible left by the God of the First Age himself, what else can impress this guy¡¯s heart? While thinking about this, Ives had packed everything up and could continue on his way as long as he drank the cereal. So Avis came to the tent and said, "Rebecca? Should we hit the road?" "Let me sleep for 5 more" "5 minutes? Okay, in that case" "¡­¡­5 hours¡­¡­" Avis, who just wanted to drink the cereal first, stopped. Then, he sighed, pushed the chain of the tent that was only two-thirds of his height, and walked in. The girl with short blond hair was lying there without grace. Naturally, she would not sleep in a protective battle priest outfit. At this moment, Rebecca was wearing white pajamas, holding the pillow with both hands, closing her eyes and mumbling unknowingly. What. At this time, Avis definitely didn't notice Rebecca's exposed belly button and the white part of her ahem. (Well, I just wanted to wake her up, that's all. In any case, if we sleep for another 5 hours, we won't be able to reach our destination in another 15 days Speaking of which, I really didn't expect Rebecca to be white ahem. ) Wait, Ives seems to have forgotten to follow his own argument 5 minutes ago. He is the kind of person who randomly breaks into the girl's room and witnesses all kinds of "killers". He is written as a gentleman and read as a pervert. "Miss Rebecca? Miss Rebecca?" Avis squatted down, he pushed Rebecca's shoulder, and then found that the girl just murmured a few words, and then continued to fall silent in her dream. The elf gentleman began to think about how to wake up Rebecca, well, use some very pure methods. But just when he was about to take action, Rebecca finally couldn't stand Ives's push and sat up angrily: "Didn't I say I would sleep for a while" Rebecca¡¯s somewhat confused brain suddenly woke up. She immediately connected the several scenes before her eyes. First of all, this is her tent, her room. Secondly, in front of her stood an elf boy looking at her with concern. Finally, and most crucially, she was wearing pajamas. The two little rabbits on the chest were not restrained at all at the moment. They were jumping and jumping with Rebecca's movements in the white and thin clothes. Ives, who had just seemed to have awakened the soul of a gentleman, would never admit that his eyes were swaying back and forth for a moment; he was attracted by the white rabbit, which was not very big but just right. In other words, Avis¡¯ gaze was so firm that Rebecca or anyone could no longer discover his broken soul. Avis said seriously: "Can you get up quickly? We have to rush to Feitkelen City." Rebecca's face slowly turned red. Finally, the girl burst out with terrifying power and kicked Avis out. Avis felt a huge force coming to his chest. Avis naturally had the strength to resist, but he seemed to see a flash of brilliant white when Rebecca raised her foot, so he was immediately kicked out of the tent and fell to the ground. ¡°For some reason, even though Ives was kicked in the chest, he started to have a nosebleed. "Ahmy physique is really weak. This light kick" Avis shook his head, but he stood up immediately. "Bad taste"It almost ends here Next, it seems that there are more important things to do. " Avis drank cereal and waited for Rebecca to change her clothes. His eyes remained on the map. This place is very close to a small mountain range in the Lanthos Plain, the Kesuli Mountains. (If you go thereit's a 2-day trip. Is it worth it?) Avis finished the sweet cereal in one gulp, and then a series of calculations flashed in his eyes. PS1: Please recommend, collect, and ask for everything! ! (roar) PS2: For some reason, I have become someone else¡¯s sister {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 02 A New Beginning (Part 2) Chapter 02 The New Beginning (Part 2) "You're up." The air in the morning was slightly hot, and the sound of the breeze kept ringing. The sky was so blue that not a single white cloud could be seen. In this refreshing morning light, the voice Rebecca heard did have an inexplicable ripple. The girl with short blond hair, whose face was a little red, walked out of the tent, only to see the elf boy sitting there drinking cereal a few steps away. I have to say that Ives's craftsmanship is indeed very good. A simple breakfast can be made full of aroma, which makes Rebecca's index finger move. Although Rebecca wanted not to look good on Avis who broke into her tent casually, the elf boy looked at her innocently, seemingly not realizing that she had done something wrong, which made Rebecca stunned. The anger in my stomach has nowhere to go - and if I really think about it, this matter is indeed my fault. If I hadn't been a little willful, I'm afraid this situation wouldn't have happened. "Here, your breakfast." Avis smiled slightly and handed a bowl of cereal to Rebecca. Rebecca snorted softly and sat opposite Avis. She picked up the bowl of fragrant cereal and took a sip. "Can I ask Rebecca a question?" Ives suddenly put down the bowl and glanced at Rebecca, who was sipping her cereal and squinting her eyes slightly in comfort. "Huh? Please." Rebecca opened her eyes, and then glanced at Avis who was a little serious. Seeing the rare serious look on the elf boy's face, Rebecca seemed to understand that his question seemed serious. "You are now a trainee pastor I would like to ask, do you have a dream?" Avis also has a dream, which is to return to the real world. Although in fact, he has nothing to miss in the real world - otherwise he wouldn't be addicted to the game, and he has been addicted for 16 years. Well, this is inseparable from the fact that "ARO" is indeed an excellent game. But what Ives has to do before realizing his dream is to do his best to prevent those tragic things from happening. This of course requires extremely strong strength, so Ives has now begun to climb step by step. Rebecca is a local resident. Although she has the aura of a fallen angel, for now, her evil side has not awakened. Therefore, Ives doesn't know what dreams and goals she has. But Avis discovered Rebecca's potential. Her understanding of the Holy Light is very high, and it should be said that she is worthy of her bloodline, which was once an angel. Although he failed to break through to become a formal professional, it seems to be due to some psychological barriers. If she can overcome her psychological barriers, Rebecca should be able to become a very good combat priest. The key is that a good team composition should have a melee output, a melee defense, a long-range output and a blood replenisher. Judging from the current situation, Avis can do both melee defense and long-range output, so Rebecca can do the melee output and restore blood volume. In the early days without teammates, this was already the best partner. Furthermore, priests are a very rare profession, only slightly more common than magicians. Rebecca is still a trainee disciplinary priest. If she becomes a formal professional, she can change her profession once. Such as the Combat Priest; the Punishment Priest¡ªand the Inquisitor. The last one was the hardest to get promoted, but luckily, Ives knew how to do it. A judge is definitely a nightmare for all enemies. And the judge, besides the evil type and the anti-paladin, is the most suitable profession for fallen angels. So if Rebecca¡¯s dream does not conflict with what he expected, then Avis can invite this girl to be a team with him. "My dream" The girl suddenly raised her head and looked into the distance. Surprisingly, many scenes seemed to appear in front of this priest who had just escaped from the category of 'girl'. "No" the girl suddenly smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I don't know what I should do, and I don't know what else to do. I've just been hanging around like this until now Even if I become a priest, it's just to make myself happy. A bite to eat. That¡¯s it.¡± Avis finished the cereal slowly. This is very abnormal. A priest should have a minimum of faith, and a person with faith will never be without goals Of course, this faith is not just about being pious to God. They generally have their own beliefs, such as hating evil as much as they hate it. , to save lives and heal the wounded and so on. Avis was silent for a while, then suddenly showed a smile: "Then, come and find it with me." "Huh?" Rebecca raised her head and looked at Avis strangely.  "To be honest I'm also very confused about my future. Why don't we find this answer together?" Under the rising sun, the handsome young man with a smile on his lips seemed to have put his smile deeply into his heart. was burned into Rebecca's mind. (Ahif only I could be with him) Rebecca suddenly felt that this seemed to be a goal, wasn't it? In the eyes of the elf boy, the girl illuminated by the morning sun suddenly smiled, and there was a sparkle in her eyes that she had never noticed before. "Yeah." The girl nodded, with a faint smile on her face. ¡­¡­ Driving under the blazing sun is not a good memory. In fact, Ives was scorching hot. But the aristocratic clothing he was wearing seemed to have the ability to automatically clean the wearer's body, so he didn't sweat much. But Rebecca couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The wind blowing in front of her could only bring out the slightest chill in people¡¯s hearts, but it couldn¡¯t fundamentally solve the hot and ghostly situation. Although it is said that letting the horse run can make the slightest bit of wind become fierce. But the problem is that the horses they ride are the cheapest ordinary horses. If they insist on running fast, it will not take long before their endurance is exhausted and they will be completely tragic. Although Avis can activate the new function of the mount space and allow the mount to recover quickly, that thing needs to be accomplished! But they were lucky, they found a human village before nightfall. Of course, this village looks a bit rundown, with seemingly less than fifteen households. The two of them, Ives, entered the village slowly on horseback. The people here seemed a little lifeless, and Avis didn't see any commendable qualities in these people's eyes. On the contrary, most people's eyes were filled with despair and numbness. Seeing this scene, even novice players can know that there must be a mission here. And Avis, who had experienced this place in his previous life, naturally knew exactly where to get the mission. The arrival of Avis and Rebecca quickly attracted the attention of people here. Two guards who didn't look strong, and could even be said to be sallow and thin, walked over. Seeing the two guards, Avis frowned slightly. Because he found that the equipment on the two guards was rusty, obviously due to improper maintenance. And he found no other guards in the village. So, it is strange that this village can be saved by just relying on these rabble. "Excuse me, what are you two adults doing here?" The guard walked up to Ives, and then a taller guard said. After all, the clothes Ivis was wearing at this time really didn't look like something ordinary people could wear, even though he was wearing a hat and didn't reveal his pointed ears. But after all, Ives is from the elven clan, and such handsome men are still very rare. Avis smiled slightly, and then said: "We are just passing by. Is there a place where I can stay here?" After finishing speaking, Avis showed an elegant smile. Every move he made was full of aristocratic aura, which made the guard even more afraid to neglect him. Avis suddenly thought of something. He took out a Bruges silver coin from his pocket and threw it to the guard: "There is no welcome gift. Please use this money to buy some wine." The two guards were flattered and accepted it immediately. "Yesif it's a place to stay, you can go to the village chief's house." The fat guard said. Avis nodded, then smiled: "Thank you then." "These two guards, if Avis's memory is not wrong, are still of some use. Of course, because it has been so long ago, Avis can no longer remember it clearly. But this does not seem to prevent Ives from completing this task. Ives looked at the hazy mountains in the distance, feeling somewhat silent. ¡°Have those evil forces already reared their head at this time Avis racked his brains and could only recall some of the more important fragments, so he decided to follow his past practice and go to the village chief's home. Maybe he would receive some good task tips. ¡°At least for now, Avis has not found the person who issued the mission in his memory. Avis looked aside. Rebecca was looking at the civilians around her with strange eyes, and there seemed to be a trace of unbearability on her face. Elvis said softly: "Do you feel anything?" "Well I always feel that there is a faint, evil aura." Rebecca nodded and then said. Ives heardAfter saying this, he smiled bitterly and sighed: "Sure enough." He was not a priest, so naturally he couldn't feel the faint evil breath. But this doesn't seem to prevent him from knowing that there is evil here. This has nothing to do with the memory of the previous life, it is just because of the arrangement of the houses here. He didn't seem to notice it in his previous life, but now he found that this place was not simple. "The inverted pentagram This is not just a problem of kobolds" Avis¡¯s eyes sparkled. PS1: The second update is here, go play the game~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 03 The Demon¡¯s Trace Chapter 03 The Devil's Trace The six-pointed star array is a very magical thing. It is an indispensable basic array in many magic arrays. The five-pointed star array is the representative of the only God, Mekses, and the source of all divine magic. But if you draw the five-pointed star array upside down, then it is not the God of Light; it is the representative of the God of this world. It represents evil and communicates with the endless and deep abyss. In the middle and late stages of the game, there are many such inverted pentagram arrays. But for now, this type of formation is still very rare. After all, the barrier between hell and this world has not yet been opened. Under the suppression of the six Seraphs and the Dragon of Eternity and Time, it will cost a huge price for the devil to come to this world. But please note that it requires a huge price, not impossible! (In my previous life, I remember that I only hunted some kobolds here, and then opened a follow-up mission with relatively good rewards Now it seems that either there is a hidden secret in that mission, or there are other missions here!) Ives and others slowly arrived at the village chief¡¯s house. The house looked a little shabby from the outside, but it was much better than most of the houses here. Avis and Rebecca turned over and dismounted. Avis took a deep breath, then slowly came to the door of the house and knocked politely on the door of the house. "Is there anyone there?" Ives asked loudly. He didn't wait long before the door was opened and a middle-aged man with some gray hair came out and looked at the two people standing outside the house strangely. "We are travelers passing through and hope to stay here for a night." Avis smiled softly. The middle-aged man nodded, then opened the door and let the two Elvis walk in. As they walked in, the plainly dressed middle-aged man smiled and said: "I am the mayor of this village, you can call me 'Barud'. I'm sorry that I don't have anything decent to entertain you. After all, we are here." There¡¯s nothing good either¡­¡± "No, I'm very grateful for allowing us to stay for one night." Ives said with a slight smile. Then he took out a Bruges silver coin and handed it to the middle-aged village chief named ¡®Barud¡¯. When Barud saw the silver coin, he said with some panic: "Thishow can this be so embarrassing!" A silver coin for one night¡¯s stay is already an extremely high price. Even in those more luxurious hotels, this price is completely sufficient. "No, please accept it, because the room we are going to stay in is a little special." Ives said seriously. Barud looked at Avis strangely, and after hesitating for a moment, he accepted the silver coin. Afterwards, he looked at Avis and said curiously: "Excuse mewhere do you want to live?" "Please give us the third room from the left on the second floor." Ives said with a slight smile. Barud was stunned for a moment, and then said hesitantly: "But, there are already people living there." "That's why I gave you a silver coin." Avis blinked and smiled. "Really I understand, okay, then please wait a moment and I'll clean that room. By the way, let me ask, do you only need one room?" Barud looked at Avis and Rebeccathere were two of them. "Well, one is enough." As Avis nodded, Rebecca's face immediately turned as red as an apple. The girl with short blond hair immediately pulled Avis, and then said angrily: "What do you mean!" Only then did Avis react. He glanced at Rebecca, and then suddenly moved his face towards her. Rebecca looked at the suddenly enlarged handsome face and the fragrance of green grass coming towards her, and her face couldn't help but turn as red as an apple. "I will explain to you later I suspect there is a demon in that place. I need your help." But of course Avis is not as 'frivolous' as Rebecca guessed. The elf boy just put his mouth next to Rebecca's ear, and then spoke softly. Feeling the warm air next to her ears, Rebecca nodded subconsciously, indicating that she understood. Elvis breathed a sigh of relief, then he stood upright, looked at Rebecca, and showed a smile. Ives continued to turn his head and said something to the village chief Barud. Rebecca, whose face was as red as a tomato, finally realized what Avis had just said. This placeis related to the devil? Rebecca was shocked, but she didn¡¯t know what to do next. And Ives didn't seem to have the desire to continue explaining. After talking to Barud, he went to buy some necessary food reserves.  Rebecca immediately ran over and followed the elf boy. Avis' gaze that was searching the surroundings suddenly stopped, and he looked at Rebecca, whose face was still a little red, and smiled slightly: "What's the matter?" "What did you mean bythe devil you just talked about?" Avis thought for a moment, and then said helplessly: "I wasn't sure at first, but now I'm 80% sure. Rebecca, be careful later, there may be demons here. If you have any doubts about this If you don¡¯t understand things very well¡­¡± "No, I understand very well." The girl¡¯s voice, which had a nasal sound, was surprisingly serious. Avis, who was about to explain, suddenly stopped and looked at Rebecca calmly. "Ihave seen the devil." ¡­¡­ Neither Avis nor Rebecca continued to talk about this topic. Ives knows demons well, he has even been to the Abyss. And Rebecca also has a deep memory of the devil, which can be called an 'incredibly painful' memory Avis bought some food and supplies needed on the road and put them in a package, ready to take them on the road. At this time, he also collected some information through the communication during the purchase. The most important reminder was that a line of reminder suddenly appeared on his ¡®diary¡¯. ¡°I learned from the merchants who purchased grain that the farmland outside the village is often harassed by unknown creatures.¡± Avis frowned slightly as he read this sentence. According to what he knew, this should be a 'kobold'. Why did it suddenly turn into an 'unknown creature'? Although it is possible that his memory is wrong, this 'unknown creature' refers to the kobold. But after understanding that there was probably a demon involved in this place, Ives was not so sure. The handsome young man frowned slightly, and then decided to go to the farmland to have a look while it was still dark. He is now at level 10. According to the strength of this world, he is already considered a formal professional. Therefore, Ives should be able to face most situations on this map. "Hmmif it's really a devil, what should I do if there is such an oil bottle next to me?" Ives misses his teammates extremely much at this time. That¡¯s what you call an elite! Of course, if the descendant of the fallen angel next to him is properly cultivated, he can still be used. But that takes time! Avis shook his head, he should be the main combat force himself. Ives' current spell with the highest damage is the 'Fireball Spell'. This spell has a very high attack power, so Ives stored it in the Arcane Archmage's robe for emergencies. What Avis is wearing at this time is not the arcane archmage robe. This elf boy is currently wearing what appears to be the armor of the Silver Knight. But this armor is just a 'fashion item', that is, an item that changes your appearance but does not affect the properties of the equipment you are actually wearing now. High-level costumes also have good attributes, and now, Ives is wearing the Silver Knight costume, which can increase his attack speed by 15% and defense power by 20%, which is also a very good costume. The young man wearing silver armor sat on the horse and galloped towards the wild farmland. Rebecca also followed Avis. The girl with short blond hair looked around uneasily. It was already dark, and both the sine moon and the dark quarter moon were already hanging in the endless sky. The scorching heat of the morning has disappeared, replaced by the extremely comfortable coolness. The girl with short blond hair felt the wind blowing in her face, and she couldn't help but look to the side. The young man with gorgeous short black hair was riding a horse and galloping on the vast grassland. Elves are the beloved children of the moon. As long as they are under the moonlight, they have infinite power. The elves were once the overlords of the continent. In that distant past, they had a far more glorious history than humans. Although elves today have much shorter lifespans than their ancestors, they can still live for more than a thousand years. As for humans, even those who are powerful in the human sanctuary, their deadline is only three hundred years. Maybe there was no result between her and him from the beginning. They may be talented and beautiful now, but a hundred years later, she will be old, and for him, she is just an adult, and time cannot even leave any trace on his perfect face. Rebecca suddenly raised her head and looked at the almost eternal moonlight. Suddenly, she hummed a song. ¡­¡­ It was a deserted forest, a pure land isolated from the world. Breaking in by accidentA young girl met an elf in the forest. He fell in love with her, and he and she were extremely happy. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When there is no more color in the pupils, When the glory of life slowly dissipates. He still has the same appearance as before. He buried her, Continue to be lonely in this deserted forest, Singing a song. But in my eyes, there is no hope. ¡­¡­ Avis, who had been riding at the front, suddenly turned around and looked at Rebecca who was singing. "This songis the interlude in "Conleston", right?" Under the moonlight, the black-haired elf slowly spoke. PS1: The first update is here. PS2: Please recommend and collect it! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 04 Kobold Chapter 04 Kobold "Well, yes." Rebecca nodded. Under the soft moonlight, the girl's cheeks had a faint blush. It seemed that Avis was distracted for a moment. "Conleston" is a novel that tells a touching love story. Of course, the story is not mainly about the love between a girl and an elf, but the relationship between the two people also appeared, and this relationship is remembered by most people. Maybe everyone will forget the names of the real heroes and heroines of this book, but they will never forget the elf standing alone on the treetop, playing the melodious flute. Elvis seemed to feel something, but he was not sure. He just raised his head and glanced at Rebecca, and then showed a gentle smile: "There may be a battle in a while, so you'd better prepare, otherwise We will be very passive.¡± After thinking for a while, Rebecca nodded seriously. At this time, Avis and others had arrived in front of the dim farm. The cold moonlight fell, bringing an ominous embellishment to the farmland ahead. The warm wind in the morning has disappeared, replaced by all kinds of biting cold. Avis pulled out his sword and stared coldly ahead. His sword was emitting a slight cold light, but Avis's face was expressionless, and his jet-black hair almost covered his eyes. Rebecca stood behind Ives with some fear. The girl with short blond hair was so frightened that her whole body was shaking, and she could hardly hold the staff in her hand. In contrast, Ives looked calm, and even his breathing did not have many unnecessary fluctuations. Of course, this is also related to their different perceptions of evil. Ives just thought this place was rather gloomy, but Rebecca, who was extremely sensitive to evil, could clearly feel that there was a faint aura of evil nearby. This evil was so profound that it gave Rebecca fear and shock from the deepest part of her soul. "Avis, something seems wrong about this place" Rebecca said softly. Avis nodded and looked around, his brows still slightly frowning. After a long time, Avis said: "The situation doesn't seem to be particularly good There may be demons in this place. Tsk, do you worship demons? You are a fool." There was a look of disgust on Avis's face. Many people make sacrifices to the devil in the hope of getting what they want. But they don¡¯t know that what they pay is often their most important thing. After arriving at the farmland, Avis¡¯s brows were frowning. He came to a field, lowered his body slightly, and grabbed a handful of soil from the field. "Wet." After a long time, Ives suddenly said. Rebecca looked at Avis strangely: "The ground is wet, is it weird?" "During the day, the sun is so strong, so the land should be in a state of water shortage. The land here is wet, so someone has obviously come here to water it." Avis frowned slightly, "And according to the The intelligence we have received indicates that there should be evil presence here, so the question becomes ¨C who would still come here to fertilize the land when there is evil presence here?¡± After Rebecca heard Avis¡¯s inference, she also felt something was wrong. Avis walked into the farmland. He looked at the crops here. Suddenly, he pulled out a ripe ear of wheat. This ear of wheat looks pleasing to the eye, with each grain plump and round. Even in Avis' previous life, this kind of rice was considered acceptable. And in this place where agriculture is not developed, it would be impossible to have such a gratifying harvest without the help of supernatural powers. Ives directly pulled out the wheat stalk, and then carefully inspected the roots of the wheat ear. Its roots shimmered with faint black air. Ordinary people may not be able to feel it, but Avis can clearly sense the dark power above. Ives slowly put the wheat ear on the ground: "This place has been polluted. If the people here really eat the food grown here, they will slowly become heartless." Those who have lost their minds refer to those who are contaminated by evil. Most of them have no self-awareness and only follow the orders of powerful evil beings. Rebecca was also shocked: "Then what should I do?" "The situation is much more complicated than I thought." Avis frowned slightly. In his previous life, he was almost certain that there were not so many variables at all. So what's going on now? "Ouch!" Just before Ives¡¯ brows relaxed, there was a cry from behind him. Ives turned his head and saw several ferocious beastsThe creatures rushed over. These creatures are only about 1.4 meters tall, wearing low-quality armor, and the weapons they hold in their hands don't look like high-end weapons. Their heads are not human heads, and their ugly faces look more like dogs than humans no matter how you look at them. "Koboldsan old rival." Avis held his sword in his hand and walked slowly towards the enemies. At this time, a kobold opened his big mouth, roared ferociously, and then rushed towards Ives! Rebecca screamed in surprise, and then she couldn't help but take a few steps back, looking at the monsters with eyes full of fear. Elvis frowned slightly. He knew she was timid, but she didn't have to be this timid, right? But the reality is that Ives doesn¡¯t want to think too much. The kobold had already rushed in front of Ives. Avis took a deep breath and looked away from Rebecca. After that, the sword in his hand emitted a cold light, and he slashed forward directly! The kobold in front of Ives had raised his weapon at this time, his mouth was opened very wide, and his eyes seemed to be shining with some strange light. Avis frowned slightly when he saw this scene. If it were an ordinary kobold, it could be said to be synonymous with cowardice, only slightly better than those goblins. But judging from the current situation, these kobolds are very courageous. Although he thought a lot, the sword in Avis's hand did not stop. He directly slashed out the sword and knocked the kobold back half a step. Then Ives' hand suddenly raised, and an invisible ripple began to gather on his hand, and a faint blue halo began to shine on his body. The next moment, Avis stretched out his hand, and a blue light shield surrounded the elf boy. Ives's black hair was blown everywhere by the power of arcane magic. At the same time, the magic 'Magic Explosion' used by Ives also knocked the kobolds back a few steps. One of them rushed forward more fiercely. The kobolds were even knocked upside down by the powerful impact of the magic explosion. By this time, Avis had already taken a step forward. A slight breeze suddenly surrounded the sword in his hand, and as Avis stepped out with his right foot, his sword slashed out! The sword blade slashed across, and the kobold in front of him was immediately slashed with a sword. The pain made the guy grin. But soon, the kobold's eyes began to slowly turn blood red. After seeing the blood, the kobold actually had a tendency to go crazy! Avis raised his eyebrows, and he immediately cast a magic missile, hitting the kobold. The arcane light flashed past, and the kobold's health bar immediately dropped a lot. But what surprised Ives was that the kobold's eyes became even redder, as if they were about to bleed at any time. Avis knew he couldn't wait any longer. His left foot was in front of the tower again, the sword in his hand was carrying a gentle breeze, and then he suddenly revealed his cold murderous intention. With the elf boy's sword slashing out, a large area of ??the academy was exploded from the kobold's body. After Ives released his last finishing move, the kobold finally collapsed. But before Ives could take a breath, three kobolds rushed over from all around. At this time, Avis' magic explosion was still in a cooling state, so it could not effectively bounce these guys away. "In the name of Holy Light!" At this time, a loud voice sounded, and the next moment a sacred light seemed to descend from the sky. Bathed in the holy light, Avis finally burst out his strongest power. (This BUFF is very effective.) Ives took a look at his status and found that he had obtained a new buff, Praise of Light, which reduced the cooldown of all skills by -15% and increased HP by 15%. There are two almost unrelated buffs, which are undoubtedly self-created skills. Avis turned his head and glanced at Rebecca. It was obvious that she had released this Holy Light Praise. From what Ives understood, it was very difficult to create one's own skills, but he never expected that Rebecca had already succeeded before she was even a formal professional. How much talent does this have? But at this time, Avis, who had obtained the buff, immediately used the cooled-down skill - Magic Explosion! The powerful arcane spell was released again, and all the kobolds around him took a few steps back. At this time, Avis's sword slashed out again, knocking a kobold to the ground! Just when the kobold wanted to stand up, Ives seized the opportunity and chopped it down with a sword! The cold sword edge cut across the skin, and bright red blood spurted out. This blood had a disgusting smell, which made Avis's face change. "This isthe power of the devil"?¡­¡± This is definitely the power of the devil. It is so chaotic, so evil and bloodthirsty. In Avis¡¯s memory, there is nothing else but the devil. Avis frowned, and he felt that he seemed to be facing a big conspiracy. PS1: The first update is here~Go to sleep~ PS2: Please recommend and collect! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 05 May You Be Immortal (1) Chapter 05 May You Be Immortal (1) When the third quarter moon slowly rose, the elf boy stood under the faint moonlight, his handsome brows slightly wrinkled. The sword in his hand had just cut the throat of a kobold, and the disgusting blood spilled all over the ground at this moment. The cursed blood rolled on the ground, making a "chirping" sound from time to time. This is a manifestation of the cursed power infecting the world. At this time, Avis had killed all five kobolds present. As he expected, the kobolds here have been corrupted by the power of demons. Now Ives feels a little afraid to return to the village. Kobolds can be corroded, so how can ordinary humans, who are helpless in the face of demons, maintain the light in their hearts? Avis wiped the sword, and then slowly squatted down, his sharp eyes scanning the land. After a while, he raised his head and said to Rebecca: "Can you use 'Detect Evil'?" Rebecca was stunned for a moment, then nodded. This can almost be regarded as one of the most basic skills of a priest. Detecting evil can roughly know where the evil is and how big it is. This evil covers a wide range, from necromancy to abyssal demons. As long as there is an evil aura, it can be detected by this magic. Ives stood up, put his sword back into his scabbard, and then said: "Then, help me detect the evil around here. Focus on the soil, I want to know this What happened to the land?¡± Rebecca nodded, and the next moment, the faint golden light burst out from her body. Under the illumination of this warm glow, the surrounding darkness seemed to be touched by something terrible, and began to fluctuate violently. A sneer appeared on the corner of Ives's mouth: "Can't you bear it Devil." The elf boy's body began to emit fluctuations of magic power. This power continued to gather and soon reached a new peak. Ives slowly stretched out his hand, and then the power entangled his hand endlessly, and the power began to condense at a jaw-dropping speed. Although Avis's magic power is still very weak at this time, he was a very famous legendary mage in his previous life, and his mysterious understanding of magic is still there, so he can easily show his abilities far beyond his current level. means of casting spells. I have to say that "ARO" is a very realistic game. In this game, not everyone can take up the legal position, they need to pass the test. If you fail the test, you cannot take up legal office. In the later stages, players really need to understand the complicated mysteries between heaven and earth and master the true meaning of magic. This is why magicians are far more powerful than warriors, but very few players choose them. The arcane brilliance in Avis's hand quickly condensed to a very high level. The next moment, Avis raised his hand fiercely. His slender fingers held this magic ball that exuded arcane brilliance. After Ives recited a complicated magic word, the magic ball suddenly burst out. With Avis as the center, a magic aperture burst out and immediately spread to the surrounding areas. If a master who was proficient in arcane magic stood here and saw what Avis did, he would definitely be surprised. Because this is an extremely high level of spellcasting skill, mastering it requires extremely powerful arcane talent. The most important thing is that it is impossible to know that arcane technique without reaching a certain level. In the words of players, it means that the level has not been reached and the talent points have not been unlocked. Although Ives is only level 10, his profession is Arcane Archmage, so he still has a third-level talent called ¡®Delayed Casting¡¯. He can greatly increase the attack power of spells on the premise of extending the casting time. Just now, Avis extended the almost instantaneous magic explosion to five seconds, and the power was more than doubled. The powerful and pure arcane power spread to all directions instantly. Under Avis's deliberate control, Rebecca was not affected by this power. But everything else around him, even the ubiquitous free elements, were pushed away at this moment and flew around. Ives's face didn't change much. At this time, the magic power in his hand was continuing to condense, and at the same time, his dark eyes were watching the surroundings calmly. The sound of several objects being collided was heard, and the creatures that wanted to hide in the darkness and get close to Ives were pushed away. At this time, Rebecca's surprised voice sounded: "The detection of evil has respondedthree dark creatures!" "Dark creatures they should be the souls left after human beings die. Necromancers and evil spirits?Everybody likes to do this. "Aves said with a slight frown. To deal with dark creatures, the damage of ordinary physical attacks is really limited, but even magicians can't do much damage to them. Attacks that are really extremely lethal to them , is the Holy Light. "Rebecca, do you know how to use attack magic?" Ives suddenly said, the sword in his hand was slowly heating up, but after a while, the sword in his hand already had some signs of fire. This is also an application of magic, but it does not fall within the scope of arcane magic. This is fire magic. Avis is using his profound knowledge of enchantment to impose a temporary state on his sword. This temporary increase has huge consequences. If you are lucky, the sword will be useless after the battle. If you are bad, the sword will explode directly. Rebecca nodded: "I have studied somebut where is the enemy?" "They can't hide for long!" As Avis spoke, his left hand shot out a gorgeous void storm. The storm exploded immediately, and everything around seemed to be involved in the most dazzling galaxy. Soon, three dim shadows appeared in front of Avis and Rebecca. Ives held the reddish sword in his hand and said, "How to deal with dark creatures, I believe you should know better than me Can I leave it to you?" Rebecca nodded without hesitation: "They are not the skeletons and rotting corpses that I am most afraid of, no problem!" (Eh? Are you afraid of those things?) Avis was stunned for a moment. If it is true In that case, Rebecca, the battle priest, is really incompetent to the extreme But reality doesn¡¯t allow Avis to think so much. A dark creature suddenly rushed forward, and the faint dark power instantly swept the ground around Ives. Although these dark creatures with only souls left have lost their most basic intelligence, they can still distinguish their annoying auras. Rebecca is a clergyman, and her body contains a touch of holy light. Although it is not very strong, it makes these shadow creatures who are not very powerful feel a sense of fear from the depths of their souls. Avis lowered his head slightly, and the strong wind blowing in his face made him feel a little uncomfortable. But soon, the brilliance of arcane magic condensed on his body, and he immediately released a magic explosion. And Avis used his extraordinary control power to deflect away the two more threatening dark creatures, leaving the last one to rush towards him. When the shadow creature saw its companion being bounced away, not only did it not feel the slightest sense of fear, it actually felt a sense of inexplicable excitement. The 'meal' that was originally meant to be shared by three people was now being enjoyed by myself alone. How could this not excite her? But it¡¯s a pity that Ives won¡¯t keep this shadow creature excited for much longer. The fiery red sword blade slashed past, and a wave of heat spread over it. All the fire elements floating in the air began to beat at this moment, and the shadow creature immediately felt a burning sensation coming from the deepest part of its soul. "Tear" There was a sound, and the sword that forcibly ignited the fire element pierced the chest of the shadow creature. There is a 50% chance that an ordinary sword cannot attack this shadow creature, but now, after Ives applied the fire element to restrain the shadow creature, he not only attacked the shadow creature, but also received a critical hit! "Hiss!" The dark creature screamed, and all the magic power in its body immediately went to repair the terrible loophole, but as soon as its magic power came slightly closer to the sharp blade that seemed to be burning directly, it would all dissipate. Leaving a growing hole "the salvation from heaven, the judgment of the holy light!" At this time, Rebecca had finished reciting all the incantations. Endless sacred flames immediately ignited around her. At this time, following Rebecca's finger, a light composed of dotted lines appeared above her head. At this time, the Holy Light Judgment can only condense part of the phantom, but in the later stage, it can condense into a sharp sword that can pierce any being who dares to blaspheme the Holy Light! The next moment, the phantom flew out fiercely. While in mid-air, this shining shadow that looked extremely bright in the dark night split into three strands and flew towards the three shadow creatures that were still in mid-air. This is actually the weakest ghost creature. Not to mention those powerful beings like the Pale Lord and Death Haze, they cannot even be called the most basic ghosts. These shadow creatures are just ordinary people who can make ups and downs and are not formal professionals. Of course, even if you are a formal professional, if you are a melee professional, facing these attacks that have a 50% chance of being ineffective, you will still have a huge headache. The one who was killed by IvesThe piercing shadow creature couldn't help but let out a deafening scream after being hit by the phantom burning with holy light. At this moment, Avis suddenly pulled out his sword. At this time, the dark matter visible to the naked eye was released. This was the most original power of the shadow creature, and at this time, almost all of it had been released. It is foreseeable that even if Ives doesn't touch it anymore, when the sun rises the next moment, the scorching sunlight will purify this low-level evil. PS1: The first update is here ~ please recommend and collect! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 06 May You Be Immortal (2) [Chapter 06 May You Be Immortal (2) The sword in Avis' hand began to turn red, and the fire energy around him seemed to be about to explode at any time, and began to vibrate continuously. Although this forced enchantment can give the weapon powerful attack power and the ability to directly damage shadow creatures, it is not a formal enhancement after all. The weapon will explode after being used for a while. Speaking of which, the sword of Ives is actually the sword of the Crimson Knight. As one of the heroic troops that once traversed the continent, Crimson Earth, even their standard weapons, were of absolutely high quality. Otherwise, Ives would not dare to forcibly enchant his weapons. The sword in Avis's hand struck again, strong fire energy exploded, and the shadow creature's head was hit by the thunderous blow. After suffering multiple injuries, the shadow creature finally couldn't hold on any longer and dissipated in the air with a hint of disgusting smell. Avis swung his sword horizontally, and the eye power he inherited from the elves allowed him to see much farther than ordinary people. If what he saw was correct, the fiery red figure hidden in the endless darkness in front of him should be the devil. (Has the rightful owner finally arrived) Avis stepped forward. At this time, the two shadow creatures suddenly screamed and rushed towards Ives under some unknown force. But Ives, who was well prepared, showed no signs of panic at all. He just waved the sword in his hand, which had turned fiery red, and killed the two shadow creatures on the spot. Although the experience contributed by these two shadow creatures is considerable, the current experience required for Avis to level up is relatively large, so there is no possibility of upgrading for the time being. The elf boy withdrew his gaze from the gradually dissipating shadow creature, and looked at the creature walking slowly in front of him. After escaping from the heart-stopping darkness, the visitor revealed his impressive fiery red color. An absolutely unpleasant smell of sulfur was immediately inhaled into the lungs by Ives and Rebecca. Even Rebecca, who had never really seen a demon, already understood what kind of creature stood in front of them. "Devil" Rebecca looked at the guy in front of her with some fear. Three meters tall, strong arms, ferocious face, and fiery red skin. Its hands were wearing chains that had been broken free, and a large piece of skin on its back was cracked and burning with raging flames. "Horned DemonFortunately, it's not a particularly advanced existence, otherwise it would be really troublesome." Ives said in a deep voice. Rebecca's heart skipped a beat, this was really a devil! After ending the First Age, could these guys finally take it anymore? Rebecca stood next to Avis and whispered: "Avis, how about we run away?" "Well, it's true. Although the Horned Demon is not a very powerful demon, its combat power can be considered extremely strong. Even if it is greatly weakened in the human world, we are still no match for it." Avis nodded, "But even if we want to escape, I'm afraid it won't be willing To be honest, I personally prefer to fight first to temporarily injure it, and then we can escape." "Ah? We can hurt it, so shouldn't we suffer greater damage?" Rebecca said with some surprise. "The devil needs to pay a price to maintain his form in this world - at least until he touches the rules of the sanctuary. So what you see now is the ordinary form of this horned devil. And if it If we fight with all our strength, its origin will be greatly consumed, thus shortening its time in the human world." While speaking, Avis was already slowly stepping forward with his sword in hand. The horned demon was also observing his enemy. As the horned demon kept waving his arms, the air around him seemed to be starting to heat up. And the pungent sulfur smell became even stronger. Avis frowned and spit out a mouthful of sulfurous air from hell, and said slowly: "And if we can show a certain degree of combat effectiveness, let it understand that it will pay more if it kills us than if it doesn't kill us. , it will let us go. But if we turn around and run away now, then we will definitely be the ones who die - or can you tell me what we can call 'reinforcements' nearby?" The girl with short blond hair who was already a little timid just now remembered that in this vast plain of Lansos, even the nearest place where regular troops are stationed is several days away from here. The combat effectiveness of the village closest to here is really unflattering. "Aves is no longer holding the sword with one hand at this time, he??Both hands were placed on the hilt of the sword. The sudden rise in temperature around him made his palms sweat a little, but the sweat quickly disappeared under the absorbent sheepskin wrapping of his palms. Feeling the heavy feeling of metal in his hand, Avis seemed to feel a little relieved. His eyes were fixed on the behemoth in front of him, who was almost a meter taller than him. Although Ives killed a lot of demons in his previous life, it was the first time for Avis to face a demon in this life. "Humans" The horned demon suddenly spit out these two words. These two words are indeed human words, but they are very profound philosophical words. Rebecca couldn't understand it at all. Even Ives found it difficult to understand the Zhemen language with a thick hellish accent. "Humansgive up your souls!" the horned demon suddenly roared, and the almost never-extinguishing flame on its body grew a little bigger. The horned demon waved his thick hands, and made a 'ding-ding-ding' sound with the broken chain in his hand. Ives could tell just from the chain that this demon was actually a slave. That is, cannon fodder among demons, and has almost no status among demons. It is almost impossible for this kind of existence to pass through the almost unbreakable gate of hell alone. So, does it still have an owner? Avis suddenly felt that this matter was extremely difficult. At the end of this second era, demons were still relatively rare, but when they appeared, it was a big deal. "How could a soul that kind of thing be handed over to you? You, a guy who can't even tell the difference between humans and elves." A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth, and then he rushed towards Come forward! The sword in his hand cut through the thin air, and struck the horned demon with the almost stained area. But soon, Ives felt that he was cutting against extremely hard steel, and the force of the shock coming from the sword almost made the sword in Ives' hand fall out. And the constantly burning flames on the sword are nothing to the demons who originally lived in the magma zone. The horned demon also laughed. The voice was extremely stiff, as if it was the strange sound of metal friction: "Don't you know I'm not afraid of fire, humans, not elves." Ives suddenly smiled, and the sword in his hand suddenly burst out with a stream of cold ice. In just a moment, the beating flames turned directly into ice. ¡°I have to say that Avis¡¯s control over magic power has indeed reached a very high level. Otherwise, the sword in Avis's hand should have exploded directly instead of emitting the cold effect. At this time, a sacred arrow of light suddenly shot out. This arrow condensed with endless holy light quickly pierced into the horned demon's strong skin. The power of the holy light continued to erode it, making the horned demon feel pain. After all, the Horned Demon is a demon from the chaotic evil camp. When faced with a divine attack, it still felt the harm of this mutually exclusive attribute. "Roar!" the horned demon roared angrily, and it fiercely waved its hand. Its hand swings so fast that even Ives, who has the Silver Knight profession, can't dodge it. Ives only had time to release a mage armor for himself, and then he was knocked out. After flying upside down for a certain distance, Avis hit the ground, and the violent impact almost made him spit out a mouthful. Blood. And the temporary mage armor was directly destroyed by the huge force in less than a few seconds after being summoned. "Avis!" The girl with short blond hair who had just released the Holy Light Arrow couldn't help but screamed when she saw Avis falling to the ground. But Avis stood up and made a gesture to tell Rebecca not to do anything else. After that, the elf boy suddenly grabbed his sword with his backhand and made a throwing gesture. The horned devil roared angrily, and then it used its small brain to think about it, and felt that Avis was the greatest threat. So this three-meter-tall behemoth roared and rushed towards Ives. "Ah!" Rebecca couldn't help but exclaimed as she looked at the distance between Ives and the Horned Demon that was shrinking. But at this time, Avis didn't look nervous at all. He calmly stared ahead, then took a deep breath and threw his sword fiercely! When the sword in Avis's hand was in mid-air, it suddenly began to emit blue and red light. The two forces continued to collide, quickly changing the surrounding environment. And the horned demon, who subconsciously ignored most ordinary weapons, collided with this sword that kept changing colors. The next moment, the Horned Demon felt a terrifying explosive aura. "Boom!" There was a sound, and then??There was a violent explosion. PS1: The second update is here~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 07 May You Be Immortal (3) Chapter 07 May You Be Immortal (3) That sword was already on the verge of collapse after undergoing enchantment for the first time. After Ives applied another secondary enchantment with completely opposite properties, the sword finally collapsed. The result of the collapse was that the weapon completely exploded, causing great damage. The destructive power was far beyond Avis's expectation. A strong wind suddenly blew up, scattering the hot heat around him. At this time, the Horned Demon was finally injured. The bright red blood continued to gush out and flowed on the ground, making a cursed "Zizzi" sound. Ives picked up a machete from the ground. This was the product left over after the death of the kobold. After being held by Ives, it did not bring him any huge increase. In fact, trying to use this weapon to hurt the horned demon with extremely high defense is impossible unless God is crazy. The Horned Demon touched the wound on his chest that was still dripping blood. Instead of causing any substantial harm to it, this blood aroused the ferocity of this chaotic creature. The Horned Demon howled, suddenly raised his fist, and launched a fatal charge towards Ives! This impact speed is extremely fast, and the high-speed movement brings up a strong and strong wind. At this time, Ives, who was holding a machete in his hand, suddenly showed a smile. "Magic Missile!" As Avis roared, a blue magic missile flew out and hit the Horned Demon directly. This powerful force immediately slowed down the Horned Demon's feet by half a step. After all, the magic missile has a very strong attack ability. Under the almost abnormal increase of Ives, it gave the Horned Demon a huge impact. harm. At this time, the Horned Demon had already rushed in front of Ives. Ives could already smell the unmistakable smell of sulfur on the other party's body. After taking a deep breath, the long knife in Avis' hand glowed with a cold light. This knife is a gray prop and the material is not up to standard, so Avis does not dare to enchant it on a large scale. He can only enchant part of it, but it can also increase the attack power of the weapon in his hand. Accumulate your strength! Avis raised the knife above his head, and the power slowly gathered, and gradually concentrated on a point. At this time, the horned devil had already rushed in front of Ives. After the strongest existence that Ives had encountered so far, he uttered a demonic language of unknown meaning and finally slammed into Ives! "Ha!" As Avis shouted, he swung his sword fiercely. The sword flashed, and the blow hit the demon. After accumulating strength, the attack power increased greatly, and Avis' attack finally brought a blood mark - he hurt the demon! The Horned Demon roared angrily, raised his huge fist, and struck Avis without hesitation. Avis rolled slightly and escaped the horned devil's attack. At the same time, he releases two magic missiles that were just triggered. After obtaining the arcane charge state, Avis's left hand began to continuously emit a blue halo - he began to read the skill bar! The Horned Demon's attack came again. This time Ives did not dodge, but stretched out his left hand fiercely. A six-pointed star array appeared in front of Ives. The arcane brilliance suddenly condensed at this moment, and was all launched in the next moment. The impact formed by the arcane magic quickly rushed forward, knocking everything in its path flying backwards. When the Horned Demon was hit on the head by the 'Arcane Impact' and leaned back, Avis violently released a magic explosion, knocking the Horned Demon in front of him back a few steps. At this time, the long knife in Ives' hand emitted a fierce cold light again, and with Ives's slashing, a deep mark was left on the horned demon's body. "Roar!" The Horned Demon roared angrily, and struck Ivis with a claw. Ives suddenly smiled. He used his extraordinary reflexes to suddenly turn sideways at the critical moment. The fierce wind blew away Ives' hair, and a few strands of hair covered the bangs in front of him. It hid his dark eyes, but it couldn't really hurt Avis. Ives suddenly stepped out with his left foot, and his body quickly took a big step to the side. The long knife in his hand suddenly stretched forward. Under the full force of Ives, the sword in his hand The knife penetrated the body of the horned demon. "Roar!" Even the horned demon was a little overwhelmed by being stabbed with such a knife. Blood continued to spill out, and some of the spurting demon blood sprinkled on Avis's face. Ives suddenly felt a dark aura invading his body. "Praise to the Holy Light!" Following this slightly nasal cry, a ray of Holy Light fell on Avis. Where the holy light shines upon IveySi's body immediately eliminated all negative states in his body. Avis, bathed in the holy light, let out a long breath. When fighting against demons, what is terrifying is not their nearly invincible fighting ability, but their evil power that can contaminate almost all living creatures in the world! Although for existences that have reached the level of advanced professionals, these evil forces cannot really kill them. But if you are in contact for a long time, you will still be affected by the power of evil, and then step by step towards the abyss of corruption. When the Burning Legion of the Abyss invaded, almost the whole world was eroded by the ubiquitous evil "Eternal Evil". At that time, if there were not so many human saints, mankind would have been infected by hell. The Horned Demon suddenly waved his hand and hit Avis. A huge force came, and Avis flew backwards and rolled several times on the ground. This situation gave Ives the feeling of being punched and kicked by people from all directions, and his whole body was in pain. "Pfft" Ives felt like he was about to vomit blood, and a trace of blood already flowed from the corner of his mouth. The Horned Demon did not intend to let Avis go. The behemoth suddenly roared and then charged towards Avis. Ives, who had just stood up, couldn't help but shrink his pupils when he looked at the horned demon that was approaching. His hands immediately emitted powerful magic waves, and a blue arcane impact gathered together. "Arcane Impact!" Ives roared, and an arcane power rushed away and hit the Horned Demon. After the Horned Demon was hit in his body, he couldn't help but take a few steps back. And Avis, who seized this opportunity, immediately rolled over and ran behind the horned demon who was still not very stable. At this time, Ives had already picked up a spear from the ground. This spear is also a kobold's weapon, so it can't be said to be 'sophisticated', it's just a very ordinary weapon. Generally speaking, even if this weapon is exploded, almost no players will pick it up, and it will be a waste of weight if they pick it up. There were bursts of pain in Avis's chest, which indeed affected his ability to move. The Horned Demon also recovered in a few moments. The horned demon suddenly roared, turned his head, and stared at Avis with his scarlet pupils. (Damn) Avis's heart skipped a beat, what should he do next? If you don't run behind this horned demon and destroy its source of magic power, it will not retreat or die at all. At this time, a sacred wave flickered around Ives. Under this light, Ives felt that his body was constantly recovering. The holy light shining on him gave him a warm and comfortable feeling. "The Lord once said that it was the dawn that broke through the sky, and the hymn continued when He died. I wish that I would exchange the wishes of all living beings in the world for your new life, and may you be immortal." After the long incantation, Rebecca finally recited the incantation to the end. The Horned Demon suddenly turned his head and looked at the girl with short blond hair. Powerful holy light continued to pour out, and the girl's clothes began to flutter with the strong holy light. Her short golden hair was blown to pieces, but it could not hide her sharp eyes. "Possessed by the Holy Spirit!" Ives was startled and opened his mouth to speak the term of this magic. He wasn't very sure at first, but after he heard the words "May you be immortal", he understood everything. May you be immortal refers to what the Lord will say at the moment when humans become angels. In that first era of war, in that first era when the gods had not yet fallen, countless devout people who died fighting for their ideals would slowly rise to the sky after death and become angels of the Lord. Bless. They are messengers of God, their mission is to eradicate evil, and their beliefs are extremely pious. A pair of wings slowly stretched out from Rebecca's back. These wings were holy and pure. When the girl with short blond hair opened her eyes, her pupils turned into an extremely dazzling golden color. The girl's body rose slowly, opening up with extremely pure holy power, and the brightest meteor seemed to flash across the sky. Avis, who was standing aside, looked at this scene in surprise. Possession by the Holy Spirit is one of the most difficult magical arts to master. Generally, only those who have reached a high-level professional level have the slightest chance of mastering this kind of magic. Forbidden magic'. Generally speaking, those who have mastered this magical computer high-level profession can definitely achieve cross-level challenges. And today, Rebecca, who is not even a formal professional, actually mastered the 'Holy Spirit Possession'! ? Avis only feels that the world has gone crazy. Otherwise, he himself is crazy. Is it because of wearing??, some common sense in this world has changed? Avis¡¯s pupils shrank slightly because he felt a strong wind blowing over him! PS1: Hohothe first update is here~~Please recommend and collect! PS2: The book review area is a bit deserted. You can say more. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 08 May You Be Immortal (End) Chapter 08 May You Be Immortal (End) ??The ancient times before those endless years. At that time, it was still an era where gods ruled. Later, an extremely sensational war among the gods broke out. The earth cracked, the sky collapsed, and the oceans dried up. It was an extremely sensational divine battle. The final winner was the Lord of Glory, Merksus, and the heroes who died in that battle became angels and lived in that flawless paradise. Of course, not all the gods are dead. In that distant eternal continent, and another even more distant continent, there are gods, and there are many more. And where Avis is now, the continent known as 'Karasol' is a forbidden area for the gods. Now there is only one Lord of Glory who is a god, but this guy is still in an endless slumber, so the continent of Karasol is known as the 'Place of Burial of Gods'. After Merceses, the Lord of Glory, fell into a deep sleep, this continent has entered a stage where it has lost its true divine void. And angels seem to have become a legendary existence. The difficulty of mastering the possession of the Holy Spirit is countless times more difficult than other places with gods. At this time, a sacred light shot out from the ground and fell towards the endless sky. Under the starry sky, a pair of wings rose up from the back of the girl wearing a white priest's robe. She slowly opened her golden pupils and looked ahead with an expressionless face, looking at the real evil ahead. The Horned Demon's attack hit Ives, and Ives felt a strong wind coming from him. The next moment, Ives, who was unable to dodge, was hit hard by the blow and flew backwards. Soon, Avis flew to the ground nearby and couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He felt a wave of nausea in his chest and almost wanted to fall asleep. His health bar has also fallen into a very dangerous situation. "Destroy." At this time, the girl whose whole body was flashing with endless light and heat slowly stretched out her hand and said calmly. The horned demon screamed, and a blood mark immediately appeared on its body. At this time, it was seriously injured and could not perform any other actions at all. "Then farewell." The voice of the girl with short golden hair is sacred and noble, proud and unyielding. She just said that, and the horned demon screamed there, burned by the endless holy light, and almost lost his mobility. The golden figure didn't pay much attention to the evil one. She walked slowly in front of Ives and lowered her head to look at the young man who had sat up and was smiling bitterly. "I finally understand." After a long time, Avis said, "She didn't learn how to be possessed by the Holy Spirit on her own. She she just summoned the power of her blood to pull her relatives to her" The elf boy has a beautiful face. Even though his face is stained by dust and has some blood, he still looks inexplicably attractive. The girl slowly squatted down and said, "As long as you understand. Your origin is very problematic. I hope the Dead Sea Document has nothing to do with you If it does, the royal power" The next moment, the light dissipated, so Avis could not hear what the girl said next. But this also made him feel a little strange, Dead Sea Document? That thing is not so easy to get. Any existence recognized by the Dead Sea Document can be called a 'king', and the will of the king cannot be defied! They can even fight against the gods in a short period of time. They can be said to be the strongest group of people. "Does the Dead Sea Document have anything to do with me?" The elf boy frowned slightly. At this time, the horned demon finally fell to the ground, taking in more air and leaving less air. And the girl with short blond hair seemed to have exhausted all her strength, and finally couldn't help but fainted on the side. Avis stood up and put Rebecca down. Then he took out the last weapon in his backpack, an ordinary exquisite long sword, and walked towards the Horned Demon. This sword is Ives¡¯ last weapon. If this weapon is lost, Ives will have no choice but to fight hand-to-hand with the powerful horned demon. This is naturally not what Ives wants, so he would rather use these kobold weapons to fight this guy. Avis took the sword and quickly walked to the horned demon. He could feel the thick aura of death around him, and Avis's brows were slightly furrowed, as if he was calculating something. After a long time, he shook his head, raised his sword, and pierced the demon's heart. The powerful evil force immediately dispersed. After the voiceless horned demon let out its last unwilling scream, its chaotic pupils finally lost all color. There was an irregular tremorAfter moving, it breathed its last breath. "You got the achievement: This is the Devil? Get 10 achievement points." Avis pulled out his sword. There are naturally many good weapons in the achievement redemption. But the 'Rune Sword' that Avis is interested in requires 100 achievement points to redeem. Now Ives's achievement points are still too few, so he decided to save them first. Avis walked to Rebecca, then looked at the girl and shook his head in distress. How should I move this guy back to the village? ¡­¡­ ? Magic is powerful. But the gods are even greater. In that land that is more vast than the Karasol continent, the boundary of the eternal elven kingdom is exuding faint magic fluctuations. This arcane enchantment called ¡®Trunxut¡¯ protects the elves, and it can even change the weather conditions in the enchantment. In that elven country, it is always spring, always so warm and pleasant. But at this moment, something big or small happened in this elven country that had been peaceful for hundreds of years. Their princess left first, Kai Avis had already escaped secretly. At this time, the elves are fighting against powerful enemies. Those dragonborn displayed strong fighting power, and the eternal elves were struggling on the battlefield in the south. Therefore, not many people paid attention to Kay Ives, the next generation royal heir who was just 15 years old. Under normal circumstances, she would have to wait at least three hundred years before she could inherit the throne. But at this juncture, Kay Ives escaped. After all, she is the only royal heir. If something happens to her, the eternal elves may lose their royal family forever. But fortunately, thanks to the prophecies of the most powerful astrologers, everyone learned that there was no need to worry about the safety of Princess Kayavis. This undoubtedly made all the elves breathe a sigh of relief. "Is she okaythat's great." In a prosperous palace, the Elf King sitting on a seat made of gold let out a sigh of relief. This seemingly young elf king put aside the government affairs in his hands. The front line was tight, and he, the king of elves, had to do something to protect his people. At this time, Kaieves escaped again, which already made the Elf King feel extremely tired. Based on all the information received in front of him, the Elf King can be sure that Kaieves has gone to the land where the gods are buried, Karasol. "But, why is she going there?" The Elf King frowned slightly. An eternal elf is going to that mysterious continent. Why is this? "Your Majesty, could it be because of him?" At this moment, an elf official next to the Elf King said. He is the elf king's attendant and specializes in helping the elf king handle some government affairs. "Avis?" The Elf King was stunned for a moment, "Yes, this is the only possibility. But in terms of time, we haven't got the news about who has obtained the first royal power at this time, so he should have failed So, shouldn¡¯t he be dead?¡± "Indeed, those with royal authority cannot use language skills to divine fortune, even those who have only been selected by the Dead Sea Script and have not yet truly inherited the royal authority." But at this time, the attendant laughed: "But Avis is his descendant. You should believe that his descendants will not disappoint, at least they will not die at this time." The Elf King pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Indeed, maybe, the Elf clan still needs him to save it." At this time, the Eternal Elf was really in a hard fight. The only legendary strongman in their territory has also been dispatched, but it can only maintain a stalemate. The dragonborn in the south have shown extremely powerful power. They can even transform into dragons for a short time at the cost of burning their own lives. At that time, even the legendary strong man would suffer. "When will this war end?" The Elf King picked up another battle report and started reading it, and couldn't help but reveal a wry smile. It would be nice if you were still here For some reason, another figure appeared in front of the Elf King. Yes, if he had not died because of that conspiracy, the elves would be extremely powerful now, right? ¡­¡­ Under the quiet moonlight, there is nothing on this coastline, only the sea breeze that keeps blowing and the tide that keeps making noise. But at this moment, a burst of magical light and shadow flashed by, and the next moment, a pretty figure walked through the magic door and came to this strange continent. "Huh"Teleporting to the mainland is really tiring. " After the girl stepped through the magic door, a slightly tired voice sounded, and then a man wrapped in a black robe also came out. And if you look carefully at this time, you will find that their ears are pointed! PS1: The heroine appears By the way, what are your thoughts connecting Her Royal Highness with Mensa Didn't I say it before - the death of Mensa marks the end of the second era? After that, the last royal family of the eternal elves died generously. Is there a time difference? PS2: So no one understands the prologue yetit's sad. I wonder if you will know more after reading this chapter? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 09 The End of Evil (Part 1) Chapter 09 The End of Evil (Part 1) The sound of horse hooves sounded in this dim village. Avis quickly arrived at the place on horseback. After he and Rebecca killed the horned devil in the farmland, the sky had turned completely dark. There are probably demons in this place, so Ives doesn't plan to wander around in the dark, as that would undoubtedly be too dangerous. These demons are chaotic and evil existences. They are best at erasing you unknowingly under the shroud of darkness. Therefore, Avis would rather wait for the arrival of those demons in the formation he had arranged. Rebecca had fallen into a coma after experiencing the effect of the 'Holy Spirit Possession' spell. But it's not a big deal. After a while, Rebecca will wake up on her own. Rebecca would probably be able to help in the upcoming battle, so Avis took her with him. The traveling horse quickly arrived at the village chief¡¯s door. Because of the evil connection, it could be said that there was no one on the street at this time, and the surrounding houses lacked even lights. Avis' brows frowned slightly. But when he dismounted, his eyes still caught a trembling beggar in the corner. (Have we finally found youthe mission issuer.) There was a smile on Avis's lips, and then he walked towards the beggar. The beggar also noticed Ives, and suddenly there was a hint of fear in his eyes when he looked at Ives. He was trembling all over, trying to escape from Avis. "Hey, don't be nervous." Avis said helplessly. Then he took out a piece of bread and said, "Don't be nervous, come on, I'll give you something to eat." The beggar saw the bread in Ives¡¯ hand and stood stunned for a long time. After a long time, he cautiously approached Ives and took the bread from his hand. After confirming the authenticity of the bread with his hands and nose, the beggar couldn't wait to gobble it up. Avis smiled slightly and said: "How did you end up in this situation? As far as I know, there shouldn't be many rich people in this small village, and there won't be many people begging for money for you, right?" "Koboldsthose damn kobolds!" After hearing what Ives said, the beggar was silent for a while, and then made a sound like a curse. Afterwards, Ives stood next to the beggar and listened to him explain the cause and effect of the incident. It is also a very simple story. This beggar originally owned a field, and his identity was not a free citizen, but a farmer. But some time ago, kobolds occupied his land, making it impossible for him to cultivate it. And his identity, that is, the shackles of a farmer, prevented him from leaving this land without the lord's approval. Therefore, he could only become a beggar and accept alms from his former villagers. Recently, more and more people have been entangled in bad luck, so the food that this beggar can get is getting less and less. Maybe it won't be long before he should risk being caught and beheaded to escape from the village. . As for the lord of this placeit has been five years since he came to manage this village. This village seems to be a forgotten place. Avis does know what happened to that lord. That's what he has to deal with next. It was also the first dungeon he wanted to clearbut for now, it was more important to deal with the evil and kobolds here. Thinking of this, Avis smiled: "So, if I can help you solve this hidden danger, that is, help you take back your land, what can you give me?" The beggar, who was originally dull-eyed, was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Avis, who was smiling slightly, with bright eyes. "II only have one ancestral book now. If you can help me, I am willing to dedicate it to you!" Avis finally smiled with satisfaction. That book was actually a magic book, which could record magic and release it. Although the level is not very high, it is indeed a good piece of equipment in the early stages. Avis nodded, and then said: "Well in that case, I will help you." After confirming that he had received the mission, Avis said goodbye to the beggar and walked to his horse. He took Rebecca down and walked into the village chief's home. Under the swaying fire, the village chief's family was enjoying dinner. Seeing the arrival of Ives, the village chief, a middle-aged man, finally showed a smile: "It turns out to be Mr. Traveler Do you want to enjoy dinner together?" "No need." Ives took a look at the little thing.?'s dinner, then shook his head. It¡¯s better not to eat more of these foods that are not popular. Only then did the village chief notice the girl in Ives's arms, and then said with some surprise: "What's wrong with this lady?" The village chief¡¯s honest face showed just the right amount of concern, and the family members behind him also stopped eating and looked at Rebecca, who was held in Avis¡¯s arms, with a hint of curiosity. Ives looked around and above the empty fireplace, frowning slightly. (That place is a bit clean.) Avis¡¯ thoughts changed for a moment, but he decided to go back to his room first and set up the magic circle. "Noshe didn't have anything big going on." Ives shook his head, then showed a wry smile. He hugged Rebecca and entered the room he had chosen in advance on the second floor. After locking the door, Avis let out a sigh of relief. He took out some magic items he bought in the previous town and started setting up the formation. Arrangement of formations can be said to be a necessary ability for a mage, and the formation set up by Ives was not a very powerful one, so soon, Ives had already completed the formation. After taking a deep breath, under the bright moonlight, Avis chose to activate his magic circle. A mysterious and mysterious impact spread immediately. The evil magic circle hidden under this village finally came to life under the stimulation of this arcane magic circle Standing on the edge of the magic circle, Avis finally showed a warning expression. He held a long sword in his hand and looked at the arcane magic circle in front of him. After a while, the surrounding scene immediately began to change. "Has it been activatedthen, let me see what your ability is, Demon Corrosion Body!" ¡­¡­ The girl seemed to have had a dream. In that dream, I seemed to see my mother again, the mother who always smiled warmly and gave me love. But wasn¡¯t his mother dead long ago? The girl doesn¡¯t understand. But she was lying in her mother's arms, enjoying the warm embrace. But the dream will eventually pass. The girl finally woke up. The girl with short blond hair looked around, then touched her hair, which was somewhat deformed by sleep, and murmured an unknown meaning. Soon, she found herself lying on the bed. And on her bed, there was a faint fragrance of green grass. Rebecca had only felt this aura from one person. The short-haired girl turned her head and saw someone lying on her bed. This man has long black hair like ink, and a pair of closed eyes on his almost perfect face. Although he is asleep, he exudes incomparable charm. Rebecca knew who this person was just at the first glance. At this time, her brain finally realized that she was actually sleeping in the same bed with the elf boy Elvis! Rebecca, who was still a virgin, immediately turned red. She opened her mouth, but couldn't say a word. At this time, the elf boy seemed to wake up from his sleep as if he felt the movement of the girl next to him. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around blankly. "Here is so to speak, it is really here. It seems that I succeededah!" The words that seemed to be said to oneself ended with a scream. "Succeedsuccess or something, you pervert! Pervert!" "Eh?" Avis touched the head that was hit hard and glanced at Rebecca who was blushing strangely. It took him a long while to realize: "Well well, I didn't do anything to you." "It's useless to explain anything!" Rebecca seemed to have made up her mind to punish the elf boy. Avis immediately shook his hand and explained: "Don't get excited yet! This place is the devil's lair!" "Huh?" When Rebecca heard the word 'devil', she seemed to think of something, and then she stopped waving her fist. After the shy feeling in her heart faded, she immediately felt the dense evil power around her. Avis sat up and then said: "Devil, there are demons in this place. The horned demon we killed before was not the mastermind of this incident. It should be said that it was just a chess piece used to explore the path." Ives got out of bed and began to put on his armor, "So I found the center where the devil's power is strongest and where the formation is hidden in this village. Well, it's this room. I set up a The formation that reflected evil finally entered this 'inside world', that isThe devil's lair. " "The other world?" Rebecca said a little strangely. "That is, a person's inner world." Ives said with a slight smile, "The power of demons is not compatible with this world. They cannot display their true powers in this place. Therefore, they will choose a person's inner world." The inner world corrodes them. When a person is corroded, he also becomes corrupted. And that person can be selected as the corrupted body of the devil and cast some evil spells that can only be cast in hell." PS1: Whooshthe first update is here! PS2: I may not be able to access QQ recently, so I apologize to those who are looking for me. Number 6 should be fine. PS3: Please recommend and collect! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 10 The End of Evil (Part 2) Chapter 10 The End of Evil (Part 2) As he spoke, Avis had already put on the silver knight's armor. Ives took out a one-handed sword from his package and put it behind him, "And the ability of the corrosive body given to it by the devil seems to be able to pull creatures from the outside into his heart. world, and kill these beings from the outside world. Well, you can understand it as a relatively powerful illusion." "Illusion?" Rebecca looked around. The flickering candles, the walls full of history, and the mattress she was sitting on all looked like nothing. "This is the embodiment of your soul." The elf boy smiled slightly, and then a cold light appeared in his eyes: "Generally speaking, the power we can exert here is the same as what we can exert in the outside world. Because how strong your strength is, how strong your heart is But unfortunately, this should be the biggest miscalculation of this demon corrosive body." This is indeed the miscalculation of the demon corrosive body. If the demon corrosive body doesn't use this ability, it will have a real fight with Ives. Avis, who has just been promoted to a formal professional, will definitely not win so easily, and may even fail. But this demon corrosive body actually pulled Avis into the 'other world', which is ridiculous. How strong your heart is, how strong you are in this world. What's bad is that Avis's heart is legendary! Of course, if Avis really uses the legend, no, even the power of the sanctuary, the ability to forcibly change the rules will cause this illusion to collapse immediately. At that time, it would be very difficult to find the demon corrosive body. Therefore, Ives decided to find the demon corrosive body first, and then kill it in this other world. The wrong judgment made by the demon corrosive body should be related to the demon corrosive miscalculation of the strength of Avis and Rebecca. Because in the perception of this demon corrosive body, the horned demon, which was almost comparable to an advanced professional, was forcibly killed without experiencing much battle. So if we really fight against them in reality, this demon corrosive body will undoubtedly be disastrous. This also made it miss the only opportunity to defeat Ives. Avis opened the door and prepared to walk out. But soon, Rebecca pulled him in front of him, and his brows were raised unconsciously: "But you haven't explained why you are in the same bed with me!" "Eh?" Elvis's brows wrinkled slightly. The elf boy thought carefully about his position before entering the other world, and then said: "Well I forgot. It must be instinct." After all, after entering the other world When you enter the world, you will first fall into a coma. Therefore, he instinctively fell back and fell on the bed. "Haha, is thisinstinct" "Hey, Rebecca, are you okay? Why do you look so scaryHey, don't laugh like that, it's very scaryahhh!" ¡­¡­ Avis touched his head that was hit hard. Rebecca's heavy blow just now made him feel very excited, but soon, the young priest girl calmed down. After that, they began to look for the enemy they were going to face in this place. This is a castle. The lights inside are dim, which makes people feel a chill down their spine. After Avis and Rebecca walked out of the room behind them, they came to this long corridor. There were torches hanging on both sides of the corridor, illuminating the deep corridor. At the end of the corridor, there is a wide space. The echo of your footsteps on this slippery ground can almost scare you crazy with the fear in your heart. Not to mention Rebecca, whose face was already pale, even Avis's expression was a little different. But soon, Ives remembered that he was no longer the ordinary professional who had just reached level 10. He can already cast many powerful magics at this time, and he should not be afraid of low-level dangers. Avis stretched out his hand, and then silently recited: "True Sight." A flash of blue light appeared on Ives's hand, and soon, the flash of light stuck to Ives' eyes. After Avis's eyes were blessed by this very practical spell, he could already see through some invisibility spells. After being blessed by the spell, Avis looked around and frowned slightly. There are more than one evil place, and it seems that this castle is not a very safe place With his eyes blessed, Avis slowly stretched out his hand, and then a flickering light spot appeared on his shoulders and head. along withAvis chanted the incantation, and a light shield exuding arcane light was lifted up on his body. This is the 'shield technique', which can defend against most attacks. It can be said to be a mage's life-saving skill. Rebecca also walked behind Avis at this time. The girl with short blond hair looked at Ives with a worried look on her face: "Aves I feel like there are a lot of scary beings around here What should I do?" Avis showed a generous smile. His hands began to continuously exude the brilliance of arcane magic: "There is no need to be afraid. If they dare to appear, I can kill them on the spot!" Rebecca nodded in understanding, and Avis's confident voice gave her a lot of confidence. In fact, if Rebecca's psychology could pass the test, she would be a good disciplinary priest, and she would not be as unachievable as she is now. This is what Avis wants to teach her. Ives has done a lot to train a rookie on the battlefield into an elite soldier. "After a while, if I exert my full output, my body may fall into a state where no one can protect me At that time, can you protect me?" Avis suddenly turned his head and looked at Rebecca. Rebecca, who was a little afraid of evil, raised her head after hearing Ives's voice and met Ives' clear eyes. Under the dim firelight, those dark eyes reflected an inexplicable meaning. (Does he need my protection?) Rebecca was stunned for a moment, and after a long while, she nodded seriously: "Yes, I will." A smile appeared on Avis's lips. What a recruit fears most is not having the will to fight. Such a person, even if he does not die, will not have any great achievements. The two continued to walk forward, the sound of footsteps echoing in this empty field. After walking forward for a certain distance, the elf boy and Rebecca came to this empty space. Ives looked around, and soon, under the gaze of his eyes blessed with Austrian magic, he saw a hidden staircase. Apparently, this staircase leads to the upper level. Avis raised his feet and walked towards the stairs. Then he saw the stairs leading to the next place and walked over. The place had no windows, and the air had a hint of earthy smell. If Avis hadn't miscalculated, they should be underground at this time. And, it shouldn¡¯t be very deep underground. Otherwise, the air here would never be so fresh. After all, Avis had downloaded countless dungeons and dungeons in his previous life, and he still had a great understanding of the dungeons in this world. Therefore, Ives's inference should be correct. Then, as long as you go to one or two layers, you can go to the ground. And a spiritual space cannot be infinite. Once you reach the ground, you can probably escape from this spiritual space. In other words, Avis's target should be one floor above him. Avis and Rebecca walked towards the stairs. And when they just took a step, a roar sounded. The next moment, a three-headed hellhound appeared in this place. Avis frowned slightly. Cerberus is a unit of hell, and it can be considered a relatively powerful unit of hell. The three-headed hellhound that appears here is the commander-level among the hellhounds. The most powerful one among them is the terrifying existence guarding the gate of hell. And although the guy in front of him is four or five meters tall, he is still much smaller than his ancestor. Avis estimated that it was at the level of an advanced professional. In the past, when Ives faced such an existence, it was naturally a disaster. At this time, Avis can release a magic at will and this guy should be able to be solved. The arcane radiance in Avis¡¯s hand immediately melted together. He had been counting down the seconds from just now, and after the countdown was completed, Avis paused it and kept it on his palm without releasing it. This requires extremely high arcane control abilities, which is simply impossible for ordinary arcane mages to do. But Avis did this very easily, which is a bit amazing. That three-headed hellhound doesn¡¯t know that much. It opened its big mouth and stared at Ives. The next moment, it rushed towards Ives! "Arcane Impact!" This arcane impact is not the first-level arcane impact that Avis used when he was alive. No, it is now the second-level arcane impact. This arcane impact of Ives is a level 10 arcane impact! The attack power is simply terrifying to the extreme. Especially when it comes to Avis¡¯s specialty ¡®Spell Empowerment¡¯With the increase of ??¢Ù, this arcane impact can instantly kill all existences below the upper level professionals! (¢Ù: Spells are powerful. Each professional level 10 can obtain 1 expertise. Ives had this expertise in his previous life. In reality, he has not yet reached level 10 in a profession, so he does not have a expertise yet.) PS1: The second update is here! Please recommend and collect. PS2: Hehe, today¡¯s update is over~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 11 The End of Evil (Part 2) Chapter 11 The End of Evil (Part 2) A brilliant arcane light flashed out, and the grinning three-headed hellhound in front of Ives couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood after being hit by this powerful arcane impact. The next moment, this huge being was thrown into the air and was completely decomposed by the powerful arcane power. When it fell to the ground, the huge hellhound was completely dead. Avis¡¯ brows suddenly became happy, because he suddenly discovered that he had gained a lot of experience! It seems that lady luck is still on his side this time. At this moment, Ives can fully exert his combat power far beyond his own level, but the level at which he receives experience is his original level 10! Now Ives needs to upgrade, and if he upgrades to Silver Knight, that will naturally be enough. But Ives planned to upgrade his Arcane Archmage's level first. Let the Arcane Archmage reach level 10 first and get his first specialty. Otherwise, Avis is still too weak now. It is simply impossible to exert the strength of a true level 10 official professional! After killing a three-headed hell dog, the evil around seemed to send out a wave of horror. The next moment, several demons rushed out. But it's a pity that these hell creatures are just third-rate characters, and they can't make Avis even a little surprised. Their only effect is to make Rebecca's expression change several times. What makes Avis feel helpless is that although Rebecca's understanding of the Holy Light is almost unrivaled, and she can even summon her relatives for a short time and exert the strength of an advanced professional, her character seems to be Still very unsatisfactory. It seems that you still need to exercise some more! Ives thought so. At this time, a large number of hell creatures have appeared in front. This is a little devil, the lowest hell creature. Their levels at this time are only level 10, and many of them have not even reached level 10. So Ives can safely brush monsters at this time. ¡°mosalarui¡­¡­¡± With Avis¡¯s spell, the brilliance of arcane magic began to gather in his hands. At this time, Avis will be frozen for more than ten seconds. During this time, someone needs to protect him. Rebecca immediately rushed to the front. A shining war hammer appeared in her hand, and she hit a little devil hard. This warhammer is not a real weapon, but a sharp weapon condensed by divine magic. The attack power of this war hammer is very good, and because it is a weapon condensed with divine magic, it is almost weightless. This also allows Rebecca to wield the weapon easily. A little devil who rushed towards him was hit by this war hammer and flew backwards. The majestic holy power on the war hammer caused it considerable damage. After being hit by the war hammer, the little devil finally lost all its vitality and fell to the ground. Seeing that her attack actually caused such powerful damage, Rebecca, who still had a hint of cowardice in her heart, was so surprised that she couldn't open her mouth from ear to ear. And just when she was surprised, another little devil rushed towards her. The impact of this red-skinned creature with grinning teeth and an unpleasant smell of sulfur obviously startled Rebecca. But soon, Rebecca subconsciously waved her weapon. The war hammer brought up a gust of wind. In Rebecca's surprised eyes, the little devil was also hit in the body, and after knocking down several companions, he died. (So ??strong? This is no longer the category of a formal professional, right?) Avis's pupils shrank slightly as he watched from the sidelines, and he felt a sense of horror in his heart. But soon, Ives understood. This is the world of ¡®heart¡¯. How strong you are in your heart is how strong you are here. Because he was a legendary powerhouse in his previous life, he was able to exert strength far beyond his own. And Rebecca, because her parents are not mortals, can also burst out with powerful power. "It seems that the demon corrosive body really missed a lot of things." There was a smile on Avis's lips. Then he unleashed his own magic - Arcane Destruction. The powerful arcane energy was completely released in an instant. Arcana represents the accumulation of knowledge, it is the key to opening the door to wisdom, and it is synonymous with truth. At this time, powerful arcane magic is used to exert the power of destruction. This represents the energy of truth. After being released, the true power of truth explodes. The pinnacle destructive power of arcane magic - arcane destruction! Ives¡¯ whole body was bathed in endless arcane brilliance, and the blue air flow was entangled around his body. Avis suddenly opened his eyes, and what was reflected in his originally dark pupils wasThe brilliance of color. As Avis slowly stretched out his hand, powerful energy quickly gathered together and was about to burst out at any time. ¡°Rebecca, get down quickly!¡± When Ives's voice came, the girl with short blond hair squatted down almost subconsciously. And in the next moment, that extremely powerful force finally brought endless destruction. The wind is howling and the magic is burning. The power that the arcane magic, which represents truth, loses control over is so powerful that it makes everyone smile from ear to ear in shock. The young man standing in the center of the storm slowly took a small step forward, and the radiance of arcane magic finally illuminated the entire underground space. The raging impact quickly swept across the earth, and the hellish creatures around him, whether they were present or not, were all destroyed by this powerful blow. (Upgraded) Standing in the center of the endless storm, Avis watched his experience value continue to rise. He will soon be able to upgrade his magic class to level 8. At this time, Ives¡¯s profession is Arcane Archmage Level 7 and Silver Knight Level 3. Avis's next goal is to upgrade the arcane archmage to level 10 and obtain his first spell expertise. Whether it is transformation expertise, ordinary expertise, or metamagic expertise, it will be of great benefit to Ives's strength. After raising his level, Avis gained new talent points. But he didn't use this talent point, but saved it. The next fourth level of arcane talent requires a lot of talent points. The Cavaliers' talent tree also requires some very important talent points to invest in, so Ives is not going to invest in talent points before making a plan. Here we briefly talk about the difference between talent and expertise. Talents directly increase attributes, while expertise increases your spellcasting skills. For example, two very close talents and feats-delayed spell casting and spell enhancement. The former is fixed, with a 5-second delay in spell casting and increased spell casting ability. As for the powerful spell, you can control the delay time and the increased power. In other words, if you are not familiar with it, talents can exert greater power, but expertise can be continuously familiar with and improve its power. Using talents and expertise at the same time can greatly improve your power in a certain field. At the same time, many expertises are not available in talents. For example, manufacturing expertise allows you to master the know-how of manufacturing some items, which is an ability that talents do not have. Of course, the prerequisite for the emergence of some specialties is that you have talent in this area. For example, to make a spell more effective, you need to activate the delayed casting talent. ¡­¡­ When the endless arcane brilliance dissipated, the place was already in a mess. Naturally, Rebecca was fine under Avis's special care, but her inner space was in dire straits. Elvis let out a long breath, and then said: "Huh I haven't felt this good for a long time." If arcane destruction can be used in this way in the real world, Avis is definitely one of the strongest people, so the Viking invasion will naturally be trivial. But obviously, Avis cannot have this ability. Avis looked at the frightened girl next to him, and then smiled slightly: "Keep going up. If my estimate is correct, there should be the person we are looking for up there." After that, Avis He stepped forward and walked towards the stairs. Rebecca nodded immediately and followed Avis. The torches here have all dissipated after the ravages of arcane destruction just now. But this is not difficult for Avis, who is an arcane archmage. After throwing out a shining spell, the dark dungeon was quickly illuminated extremely brightly. Avis and Rebecca walked up the stairs. There were no traps on this staircase. In fact, even if there were traps, they couldn't be hidden from Avis who had turned on the 'True Sight'. After walking up the stairs, Avis opened the door in front of him and walked in. This is also a relatively wide space, but not as wide as downstairs. After scanning the surrounding area, Avis' eyes fell on the middle part of the space. There were several people Ives was familiar with there. The village chief and his family were tied to a shelf. Under the shelf, stood a fiery red devil with a trace of flame on his body. "Tok Mo" Ives frowned slightly. This was not a low-level demon. In fact, this type of demon already had a certain amount of wisdom, which could be said to be no worse than most humans. But what¡¯s strange about Ives now is, why are all the demons appearing, but not the demon corrosive body? "Elf, you are indeed very strong, incredibly strong."??'s guess. " At this time, the Tok Demon made his voice. The voice was low and hoarse, with a very unique hellish accent. PS1: I¡¯m thinking about changing the cover and introduction. What do you think? PS2: Today¡¯s first update is here ~ Please recommend and collect! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 12 The End of Evil (Part 2) Chapter 12 The End of Evil (Part 2) Avis raised his head and stared coldly at the Tok Mo in front of him. Power slowly gathered in his hands, and Avis's eyes narrowed slightly, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, Tok Mo suddenly flicked the long knife in his hand, and the blade touched the chin of the village chief who was tied to the pillar. The head of Xita Village named 'Barud' was so frightened that his face turned pale and his whole body was trembling. "Although you are strong, you can't be faster than my sword, right? As long as you make the slightest move, I will kill this human being!" "No don't! Sir, please save me, save me" Village Chief Barud was trembling all over and called for help to Ives, but unfortunately, before he could finish his words, Tokmo shut his mouth. The middle-aged man's whole body was trembling, and his eyes were full of fear. "what would you like." Ives suddenly said, "You won't capture those useless humans for no reason, right? What do you want?" At this time, Rebecca, who was standing next to Ives, whispered: "Hey, You said, this is the world of the heart, right? Then, will this village chief" Avis knew what Rebecca meant. She was doubting the authenticity of these people. Elvis smiled and said: "If they are false creatures, then I can feel the difference But these people in front of me, I am sure they are real existences Please believe that I am an Austrian The eyes of a great magician." Indeed, if you can't see through these false projections despite applying the 'True Sight' technique, then the mage is too weak. "Cackle. Yes, I didn't expect to meet a powerful spellcaster here" The Tok Demon chuckled, and the flames around it seemed to become more powerful. "I need a promise from you to let me go." Tok Mo suddenly said, "As long as you are willing to let me go, then I can let these innocent humans go." Avis raised his eyebrows, then suddenly smiled: "Do you believe my promise? Also, are you sure that I will let you live for a few unrelated people?" "Giggle, if you just kill me like this, the curse I made before my death will be with you for the rest of your life Do you need to try it?" "Tsk, what a curse." Ives smiled bitterly and shook his head. Then he suddenly opened his eyes, and the pupils had turned golden: "Maybe you don't believe it, but I can indeed end it in 0.1 seconds. Your life." Powerful arcane fluctuations flashed out, and the surrounding air began to echo with the prelude of collapse. Streams of golden air flew out, and this space seemed to be completely annihilated. The pupils of everyone present could not help but shrink. Rebecca was also so surprised that she took a half step back. She has indeed seen this ability before. In a small village a week ago, two people once broke out with this level of fighting power. "Sanctuary!" Tok Mo shouted out the name of this series with a look of disbelief. Yes, the sanctuary. At this moment, Avis burst out with the power of the sanctuary. Ives, whose whole body was bathed in the holy power, reflected golden light in his eyes. At this moment, he is the saint, he is the law, and he is the strongest! "I make a promise in the name of the Saint, Avis Alexi. As long as the evil in front of me does not attack me, has no intention of harming me, and releases all the hostages in my hands. Then I will fight in this time Just let him escape and promise to save his life.¡± Ives¡¯s voice carried an unquestionable certainty. The next moment, the powerful light around him slowly dissipated, and he turned back into the ordinary boy Avis with a plain face. Tok Mo opened his mouth, and then let out a "giggle" smile: "Really Well, I will let them go." Tok Mo is not afraid that Avis is lying, a saint , although they did not swear an oath, the concept of justice in their hearts would not let them tell even a lie. Soon, the airs that bound the village chief and his family disappeared. The Tok Demon laughed and said, "Then, run away, you bastards!" The village chief and others immediately screamed and ran towards the expressionless Ives. The evil creature is on guard in its heart. The elf boy in front of him has actually mastered the power of the 'sacred realm', so his strength must have reached a very abnormal level. It's a pity that in this spiritual world, the rules are very different from the outside world. He can'tThe power of the sanctuary completely exploded. Soif you want to kill him, I'm afraid your own lord will come. If it were just in the spiritual world instead of the real world, the power consumed should not be that great. But for now let's weaken this Elf Saint first. The evil creature had just decided what to do next, and his eyes shone with an unusual light. The corners of this evil being's mouth turned up slightly. Looking at Ives who was getting closer and closer, he seemed to be able to predict what would happen next. "Tear apart" A stinging pain came from Chief Balud¡¯s abdominal cavity. Village Chief Barud lowered his head, looking at the long sword that suddenly appeared in his chest, and couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The blood was not bright red, but just a terrifying black-purple color. This shows that this person's soul has been infected. Avis pulled out his sword with an expressionless face, and then looked at the village chief Barud in front of him with a smile: "I told you, if you have any ill intentions towards me, then I will take action ¡­¡± "Ahem" Barud's body is slowly dissipating, and this spiritual space is gradually giving out signs of collapse. Barud raised his head and looked at Avis, who was smiling slightly: "Howhow do you know." "Well, if you want to talk about the flaws, there should be quite a few. The first is your dislike of Rebecca. Most people shouldn't have any special feelings when they see Rebecca, but from the beginning to the end, you said nothing Not a word was said to her. That's when I started to have my suspicions." After saying this, Avis smiled slightly and said: "Then, the eye of a village's inverted pentagram array is in your home. This already explains some problems, right? What's more, generally speaking, Statues of gods that a family believes in will be placed in the hall. You have nothing there. I thought you didn¡¯t believe in gods at first, but then I found out your place is really too clean. It¡¯s obvious that there is something there. , and it¡¯s something you don¡¯t want me to see. After connecting these things together, shouldn¡¯t it be obvious who you are?¡± Barud laughed: "You are indeed a very powerful guy. But it's useless. Soon, my lord will come to this space She is the strongest lord of hell. You die." deal." "Before that, I will destroy your soul first." Ives laughed, "Want to enter hell and become a devil? No, you are too naive." Barud was shocked. He looked at Avis, whose fingers were glowing with light, and couldn't help but screamed in fear: "No! You can't do this!" But it was already too late, that finger shining with endless brilliance had already touched Barud¡¯s forehead. The next moment, a voice without any emotion sounded: "The Great Disintegration Technique." Barud¡¯s body began to slowly dissipate, and in the end, it became a puddle of nothing powder. And the Tok Demon was also hit by the magic missile thrown by Ives, and was easily killed on the spot. Seeing this scene, Rebecca let out a long breath and smiled: "Hey, Avis, we should be able to complete this mission, right?" Ives shook his head, and then sighed slightly: "No, you are wrong, it's not that simple" With a hint of shock in his eyes, he looked at the holes slowly appearing in front of him. This is a sign that the spiritual space is slowly breaking apart, but in this slowly breaking hole, an eye has already appeared. This eye is extremely huge, and it stares down in this extremely dark void. Just from the breath, Avis can understand that this is a hell lord. There are 999 levels in the abyss, and there are many lords on each level, so Avis cannot confirm which lord this is. But that profound dark power can confirm that the lord is not wrong. "This is¡­¡­" Rebecca can feel the deep, heart-stopping darkness better than anyone else. It seems that the endless sea of ??darkness is suddenly exposed in front of you. That power can simply crush people to death. Even if you don't die, you will be easily swallowed by this powerful will and become its slave. running dog. It seems that no one can maintain the light in his heart in this extremely deep darkness. But Avis suddenly shouted loudly. He said a word in Devil's language, and terrible power exploded throughout his body. This force is indeed very powerful and can destroy almost everything. At this moment, the space around Avis completely collapsed in an instant, and Avis and Rebecca also returned to the real world at this moment. ¡­¡­ ?"The power of legend" In that deep underground world, a pleasant voice sounded, "I didn't expect that when I go to the theater when I'm bored, I can see legendary strong men in the world." "Hmmbut you are very bold, you dare to talk to the Lord of Hell like this." The hell lord smiled softly, and then remembered that sentence again. The power of the Book of Order still exists, and the abyss of hell will eventually burst! "Hmm It seems that the power of the Book of Order does still exist. Otherwise, there would be no legend in the world." This beauty stretched lazily and showed a beautiful smile. PS1: The second update is here ~ Huhu, today¡¯s update is over! PS2: Please recommend and collect ~Thank you! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 13 Miscellaneous Affairs Chapter 13 Miscellaneous Things When they returned to the real world, the sky was still dark. Under that pitch-black night, Avis and Rebecca returned to the real world. This place is still as peaceful as ever, but Ives knows that the owner of this house is completely dead. In this incident, Ives gained a lot of experience. Of course, he still has some things to do. The remaining evil forces here have not been completely eliminated, and Avis must eliminate those remaining evil forces. This probably won't take long, but it's best done during the day. Ives's enemies are probably a lot of kobolds, because there is a kobold lair nearby. Only by destroying the kobold lair can Ives complete the beggar's mission and obtain the following two tasks. clues. After Rebecca returned to reality, her eyes blinked hazily. After that, the girl with short blond hair looked around confusedly, and said in an uncertain voice: "Are we back?" The scene just now almost frightened this little girl. Those huge eyes seemed to span the endless abyss of the plane, staring at him with his darkest and evil power. That feeling can be said to be terrible. But Avis smiled slightly and said: "Well, if I weren't in the inner world and could temporarily use the power of the sanctuary, I'm afraid we wouldn't be able to come back." In fact, if Avis can really only use the power of the sanctuary The power they couldn't get back just now. In other words, it is difficult to come back. After all, it is a ray of will of the Abyss Lord, which represents endless darkness and chaos. Even the gods dare not say that they can withstand this extremely terrifying attack of will without any damage. In fact, Avis uses legendary power. Although there is only a trace, and the time of use is only a moment, it is so powerful that it can almost rewrite the rules. It can easily divide the entire spiritual world, allowing them to escape safely. Avis stretched and then said: "Let's take a rest first. When morning comes, we will still have a battle." After finishing speaking, the elf boy showed a generous smile. ¡­¡­ In that sacred and pure palace. The girl bathed in the holy light suddenly noticed that a stone beside her shook. She looked at the stone slab next to her with some surprise. The stone slab with countless mysterious magical symbols was constantly shaking, and the words on it seemed to be revealed. "The Dead Sea Documents are starting to get restless again" the girl said with some distress. Her voice was extremely clear, with a hint of holiness. Even the most filthy person would not be able to feel even the slightest trace of blasphemy in front of this girl. The girl slowly placed the scripture in her hand on the table. The hall, which was originally quiet with only candles burning, began to echo with the girl's footsteps and the low humming of the stone slab. "The Dead Sea Document issued a warning. The successor to the first royal power seems to have appeared." At this time, an indifferent voice sounded. In this pure white field, the voice seemed to come from the void. The speaker was not visible, and not even the direction in which he was speaking could be seen. "Well, the first royal power is about to appear It seems that we will soon have a legendary strongman." The girl nodded, and her silver hair seemed to blend with the white walls in this holy place. "Ever since the Book of Order was exiled to the endless sea of ??chaos, except for the legendary powerhouses we humans have in the first era, until now in the second era, there is still no one qualified to set foot in the legendary realm. King of the Sky'Ti Cruise' and the Scourge Knight 'Icarus' both have this potential. It's a pity" "Well, hell is about to stir up again recently. It seems that we don't have much time left." The girl said quietly. She slowly walked back to her desk and picked up the unfinished book on the table. Scripture. "The Second Erahas come to an end." This pure white hall echoed with this voice that was unclear whether it was a murmur or an auditory hallucination. ¡­¡­ Avis felt something was wrong with him. Ever since he used the legendary power in the spiritual world, Avis felt like he was being targeted by something. The most intuitive manifestation is that a silent rune appeared on his right hand. This rune is composed of three sections and seems to be emitting faint fluctuations of magic power. This is definitely not a good sign, because Ives did not exert such magic on himself. So, is this the work of the devil? ?"Damn, what if this is a curse?" Ives touched his forehead with a headache. Of course, this sacred pattern that looks like a royal staff does not look like a dark curse. Because Ives couldn't identify any evil power from above. "Forget it, just be careful. It shouldn't be a curse." If he couldn't tell whether it was a curse or not, Ives would be considered a legendary strongman. He shook his head and put on the black sheepskin gloves in his bag. He was dressed in black at this time, making him look like a nobleman in the dark night, with a hint of temptation. But Avis didn¡¯t care that much. The elf boy put his sword on his waist, and then woke up Rebecca who was still sleeping on this bright morning. "Hmm, ha~~ I'm so sleepy" Rebecca seemed to never get enough sleep, yawning. In fact, the young correctional priest was always sleepy in the mornings. Ives was also very surprised by this, because in his understanding, Rebecca didn't go to bed very late. I won't know how Issis is. The elf boy in black noble attire smiled, and then said: "Let's go, we should have a big fight in a while." The fact that the village chief here is an evil heretic has been told by Avis. In fact, it seems that there is no need for Ives to say anything. That night, many people escaped from the evil control of the village chief Barud. After regaining their sanity, they immediately shook off some of the blasphemous things done by the village chief Barud. out. So Avis, who eliminated the evil Barud, immediately became a hero-like existence in this village. Of course, the prestige of such a small village is something that Ives doesn¡¯t like, but it does bring a lot of convenience to Ives. When Ives wanted to leave here, the two guards found Ives. "Are the two heroes going to destroy the kobolds?" said the taller guard at the head. The elf boy glanced at the guard with his black gem-like eyes, and then showed a faint smile: "Well, not bad. Do you have any advice?" "It's not really about giving advice." The guard immediately shook his head, showing a flattering look. The young man in black in front of him is a strong man who can even defeat evil demons. At least he is a formal professional. An existence of this level cannot allow him to be careless. "The young man knows where the kobold's lair is. Now that he has led the two gentlemen to go, he has done his part." Another guard said with a flattering smile. Ives thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Well, yes, please lead the way." After that, he turned his head and said to Rebecca, who was yawning behind him, "Hey, we're about to set off. !¡± "Hmmhuh? Okay" Avis was riding a horse, moving at the same speed as the other two guards. They had communicated for a while before, and after communicating for a long time, Ives got a specific task. The tasks in this world are not given directly, but you need to figure them out. You won't be considered to have obtained a task until the system approves it. And now, Avis has set out the next task, which is the first copy he is about to complete - Shadowfang Castle. I just don¡¯t know, what is the copy of this world like? Ives thought so while riding on horseback. "Wellthat is to say, your 'Baron Brege' has not managed your territory for five years?" Ives said with a slight frown. The guard nodded: "Yes! One of the guards among us wanted to retire and return home, but the letter sent to the Baron's office was not processed at all. We originally wanted to visit the castle in Brege. But you also know that we are just commoners and we don¡¯t dare to enter the nobles¡¯ territory at all! And" "And what?" Ives was a little more energetic. If what he predicted was correct, the next step would be an important task reminder. "And, there seems to be undead in that place" The guard began to talk about the mission prompts, and Avis wrote them down seriously. At this time, a small cottage appeared in front of them. In this cottage, there were constant noises, as if there was some kind of banquet going on. Avis smiled slightly, and then said: "It seems that we came at the wrong time and disturbed their meal But it's okay, they will never have to eat again Everyone, come on!" After that, AiWeiss pulled out his long sword, followed his traveling horse, and rushed towards the mountain stronghold. As he rushed over, arcane rays of light flashed in his hands, and he waved his hand forward fiercely, sending out an arcane impact! The arcane energy hit the door of the cottage, making a harsh sound. Afterwards, the mountain gate was completely destroyed and could no longer be repaired. PS1: I have to go back to my hometown today, so this chapter will be updated automatically, but believe me, it will not stop updating today! PS2: Please recommend and collect! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 14 Battle of the Kobolds Chapter 14 Battle with the Kobolds Seeing the door of their home suddenly being blasted open, these kobolds with insufficient brain capacity did not react for a while. But with the heroic appearance of Avis riding in, these kobolds finally realized that there was an enemy invasion! "Arcane Impact!" With the magic of Ives, a kobold that rushed up was knocked back and flew back. At this time, Avis also put the horse into the mount space and fell to the ground. Avis half-crouched on the ground. When the kobolds approached, Avis fiercely pulled out his sword. The blade reflected an incomparable cold light and stabbed straight out! The kobold in front of him who was close to Ives was hit hard in the body. After a period of twitching, the kobold was finally unable to withstand the extremely sharp blade. He was severely injured by this move and fell back several steps and fell to the ground. As Avis stood up, he was quickly chosen as the primary target by the kobolds, and they rushed towards him crazily. But at this time, there was a smile on the corner of Avis's mouth, and his hand began to reflect an inexplicable brilliance. At this time, the kobold finally came to Ives. It kept howling, holding up its rough weapon, and wanted to attack Ives. But at this time, Avis slashed out with one sword! A flash of light flashed, and the kobold's weapon was blown away! "Fighting" Rebecca, who had just rushed up from the side, looked at this scene in surprise. What Avis used just now was definitely fighting spirit. Rebecca was a little surprised. Not only did Avis have extremely high attainments in magic, he also unexpectedly made some breakthroughs in martial arts. Avis slowly leveled his sword, and then his ink-black pupils quickly caught the trace of a kobold rushing next to him. He took a deep breath, and then slashed out with his sword! The sword blade slashed through, and the powerful fighting spirit burst out at this moment. The kobold also howled and blocked Ives' sword with his solid hammer. Although it blocked Avis's sword, the powerful energy wave coming from the sword immediately cut the kobold in half. Avis actually killed a kobold with the power of his sword! And Avis¡¯ eyes also noticed the little leader of the kobolds. Without him, this little leader of the kobolds is too eye-catching. He was obviously much larger than his companions and was wearing rusty iron armor. No matter how you look at it, the kobold in front of you can be regarded as the 'leader'. At this time, Rebecca has also joined the battle. She used the attack of holy light to beat a kobold back. Beside her, two guards joined the fight. This kind of kobolds are actually not very powerful, and ordinary people can deal with a few of them, so the two guards, with the help of Rebecca, fought very impressively. At this time, the little leader of the kobolds also pulled out his weapon. It was holding two long knives, and at this time, its face was full of ferocity. But it didn't rush towards Rebecca, who was exuding holy light. Instead, it swept away Ives in an area with a roundhouse slash! In his small brain, he made this judgment: there are three people on one side and one person on the other. So naturally it is easier to fight alone. The little boss is indeed relatively powerful. There was wind at its feet and it quickly arrived in front of Ives. It smiled ferociously, and then slowly raised the machete in its hand! Avis dodged slightly and avoided the thunderous strike of the little boss. After that, Ives stepped out and stamped on the ground. At the same time, all the strength of Ives' whole body was poured into the long sword in his hand at this moment. Ives' left foot continued to step out and stepped on the right side of his right foot. His body also followed this momentum and made a spin! A powerful whirling force burst out, and Avis's blow easily knocked the little boss back several steps. Elvis suddenly raised his head, then turned around, exerted force on his right foot, and stepped out like this! This speed is terrifyingly fast. The little boss had no time to react before Ives got close to him. Elvis took a deep breath, and then swung his sword from left to right! This sword was extremely fast, almost before the kobold leader could react, he was already close! "Dang!" There was a loud sound, and the two long knives of the little boss failed to block Avis's terrifying attack. It could barely hold the two knives in its hands. After struggling for a while, it finally couldn't help but take a few steps back. At this time, Avis had already rushed past the mini-boss and rushed behind it.?? The little boss was startled, and he immediately turned around, trying to defend himself from Ives' attack. But unexpectedly, Ives suddenly rushed in front of the little boss with a single lunge. After that, the sword in Avis's hand struck twice in succession, hitting the little boss with left and right blows, making him very embarrassed. But soon, after Ivis drew out his sword twice, he paused for a second. The little boss felt relieved, thinking that the human in front of him was finally tired. Thinking of this, a ferocious smile unconsciously appeared on its ugly face. Meanwhile, the mini-boss prepares to fight back! In its view, Avis must have been tired after using such a powerful attack and needed time to recover. And the time for Avis to regain his energy is the time for the little boss to fight back! The little boss even thought in his heart that if he asked you to use such a powerful fighting skill, you should have no strength now, right? It could almost see its long knife slicing the throat of the strong human in front of it. But soon, it discovered that it was wrong. Ives didn't stop attacking. He did pause his attack for two seconds, but this was to accumulate power! This knight skill of Ives is indeed very powerful. After charging, Ives will exert even greater power! Avis took a step forward, and then he slashed out his sword! The blade of the sword shone with a fiery red light. Afterwards, Avis made several consecutive attacks and quickly knocked off one of the kobold's long swords. The kobold was shocked. It never thought that the seemingly thin man in front of it could actually exert such a powerful force! The impact just now finally made the kobold unable to hold his weapon. In just an instant, the kobold felt his arm go numb. After that, his long knife was knocked out and he couldn't catch it at all! Of course, if it wasn¡¯t the kobold¡¯s long knife that was knocked out at that time, it should be its head. There was a lot of cold sweat on the head of the little kobold leader. He never thought that after killing so many of his compatriots, the elf boy in front of him still had the power to knock away his own weapon! What kind of monster is this! The little leader of the kobolds already knew that the human in front of him was simply not something he could deal with. Now the little kobold leader no longer thinks about attacking. His eyes are looking around, as if he is looking for a retreat route. As long as they can escape from this frontal battlefield, the kobolds in the woods will not be caught by anyone! The little kobold leader is convinced of this! But unfortunately, what it said may be right, but it will never see that day. Avis suddenly made a move and knocked the kobold boss upside down. After that, Ives put some force on his feet, and his whole body jumped up! After that, Ives struck out three swords in mid-air, cutting the flesh and blood of the kobold leader into pieces. When the kobold fell to the ground, its whole body was in pieces. Not long after falling to the ground, he died. Seeing that their leaders were all dead, the remaining kobolds couldn't help but begin to collapse. After Ives seized the opportunity to deal with two or three of the kobolds, the remaining seven or eight kobolds disappeared without a trace. Avis let out a long breath, and slowly put his sword back into its scabbard. The morning breeze at this moment was carrying the lingering smell of blood. He has understood fighting spirit. After coming out of the spiritual world, Avis suddenly understood what "fighting spirit" is. Generally speaking, fighting spirit is something that can only be understood after reaching professional level 5. Avis shook his head, smiled bitterly, and walked out of the killing field behind him. Before Ives left, he burned the camp behind him with fire. Of course, Avis has already taken away all the things that can be looted inside. After wiping out the kobolds, both Ives and Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief. The village in front of us called 'Sita' should be able to live in peace for a while after all the evil is eliminated, right? Of course, they can't remain peaceful for long. In about half a year, the Vikings will invade. At that time, no one could stay out of it. Before that, Avis needs to accumulate enough strength. Avis purchased some essential items for the journey. Because Avis's reputation in this village had reached 'respect', the things he bought were much cheaper. Soon, Ives had all the props ready. At the same time, Avis also wrapped the holy water produced by the Cup of Heaven in the past few days, because they needed this holy water for their next destination. Rebecca could not wait to get on her horse. The girl with short blond hair showed a smile in the bright sunshine and looked at Avis: "What's next for us?Are you going to find Baron Brege? " "That's right." Ives nodded. "If Baron Brege is troubled by evil, then we will clean up the darkness. It's that simple." After finishing speaking, Avis, the elf boy, also got on his horse, side by side with Rebecca, and galloped towards the unknown future. PS1: Continue to update automatically ~ Huhu. PS2: Today¡¯s update is over, please recommend and collect! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 15 Shadowfang Castle Episode 15 Shadowfang Castle This is the Kethuri Mountains, located in the vast Lanthos Plain. Somewhere in this valley, guided by the ruined road, there is a dusty castle. The bright sunshine was blocked by thick dark clouds, and the sky became very dark. There was a nauseating smell of rotting corpses in the air, and on the grassland in front of the castle, there were some slow-walking humanoid creatures wandering around. Their eyes were dull and their mouths were open, escaping from the light in search of fresh flesh and blood. They were once humans, but now they are all dead. They are the dead. But at this moment, under the influence of unknown evil forces, they slowly stood up "Ahem, let me tell you, you are a priest Even if you are afraid of the undead, can Mensa still protect humans for so many years" In this somewhat gloomy withered grass field, the elf boy said speechlessly. The black noble clothes on his body were still spotless, but his face showed a strong sense of powerlessness. "Cocoa is really scary!" Seeing the girl with short blond hair wanting to scream but not daring to disturb the resurrected dead around her, Avis felt a sense of collapse. Girl, you are a disciplinary priest At this time, a skeleton guard opened his big mouth and bit Avis. Ives didn't look at it, he immediately raised his hand, and the blue magic light immediately gathered together. After that, Avis threw his remaining magic missile over. There's no need for magic points anyway, and it's a waste if you don't use it anyway. The skeleton guard successfully turned into dust. Elvis didn't want to touch the corpse. There was no reflection on the corpse, which proved that no magic equipment had exploded. Even if he 'touched' the corpse, he would only be able to touch some useless things like bone meal. The space in the backpack is limited, and Ives would not make such a stupid mistake. The sky was a little gloomy, but Ives, who was already accustomed to this kind of scenery, didn't feel anything special at all. Rebecca, on the other hand, looked panicked. Only at this time did Ives realize that if he left the game, he might become a psychopath ¡°Ahem, but since we have traveled through time, we don¡¯t need to worry about this. Elvis shook his head, and then looked at the girl with short blond hair beside him. The panic on her face was not fake, but she was already very strong. At least, she didn't spit it out. "Alas, it was a mistake to bring her to brush Shadowfang Castle" Ives spread his hands speechlessly. Shadowfang Castle is not difficult to farm. In fact, even if Ives does it alone, he can definitely overthrow the small boss within 15 minutes, solve the final boss within half an hour, and then carry a decent level 10 Dressed in green, left singing. But the problem is, after entering the 'dungeon' range, they have been struggling here for half an hour. Rebecca didn't dare to take even a small step forward! "Sigh." Ives really wanted to leave the rookie at the entrance of the dungeon, and then went to challenge the BOSS alone, and then went back with the rookie who had gained experience and equipment. But the problem is, this is the real world, and the setting of ¡®copy¡¯ does not exist at all! There are monsters in this place, and they will run around all over the world! It won't be refreshed like a 'dungeon' at all, and it won't wander around! Therefore, this place is similar to the lair of wild monsters. There is no safe place at all, unless Avis and Rebecca leave this place now. But now there is the most serious thing. After entering this place, Avis received an achievement - downloading a dungeon for the first time. In other words, by knocking down the boss of this dungeon, you can get the next achievement - Shadowfang Castle! and ¡®Complete the copy for the first time¡¯! The total achievement points of these two achievements are definitely more than 30 points!¡ª¡ª above. Absolutely, absolutely must destroy this copy! "Rebecca, let me tell you a story. How about it?" Seeing that Rebecca still looked frightened, Avis sighed. After a while, Avis put his hand down from his face, and then smiled slightly at Rebecca. "Ah? Okay." Rebecca looked at the smiling elf boy, and for some reason, she suddenly felt less nervous. Rebecca straightened her body slightly, waiting for Avis to tell her. "This place was not like this before, or maybe five years ago." Ives said in a deep voice, "This place used to be the territory of a nobleman. This nobleman's name was 'Baron Brege', and he was a relatively famous nobleman. .¡± "Oh" Rebecca nodded. Ives looked at the ruined castle in front of him, then shook his head and told the background of the castle with a wry smile. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The Duke has always been a very kind lord, but his son died in a duel. This was the last child of Baron Brege. His other children all died on the battlefield. After that, Baron Brege changed. He began to want to resurrect his children, and thus became a person who studied evil magic. Finally, he resurrected his own child. Although it cost many innocent lives, the Baron was very happy. He unconsciously smiled with satisfaction. He watched his child open his eyes and sit up with expectation. But that's not his child. He unintentionally resurrects an evil being. Now this evil being is resurrected. What the Baron resurrected was only his son's 'body'; his child's soul had already gone to another world. The moment the baron hugged his 'son', he was stabbed through the chest with a sharp knife. But the Baron was not free. He was controlled by evil and became a walking zombie, wandering in his former territory After Ives told the content of the game in his previous life in the form of a story, it was so boring that he almost felt like sleeping. But what surprised Ives was that Rebecca was moved to a complete mess. The little girl raised her hands and said: "Then let's kill that damn undead! We must free Baron Brege and make that evil existence pay the price!" "Well, let's go." Ives breathed a sigh of relief, finally stimulating the little girl's fighting spirit. Afterwards, Avis and Rebecca slowly walked towards the gloomy castle in front of them. The ancient castle has not been properly repaired for an unknown period of time. It is covered with spider webs. Just stepping into it makes you feel like you are being targeted by evil. Rebecca looked around seriously. Her body exuded a faint holy light, which made Avis smile with satisfaction - it seems that this girl still has courage! But when they saw the undead walking slowly in front of them, the girl decisively pushed Avis in front of her and said, "II will treat you from behind" (You are a disciplinary priest, girlpunishment! What else is there to heal? Shouldn't you be the one in front!) The healing ability of the disciplinary priest is the same as the spellcasting ability of the dragon vein warlock, which is terrible. Avis wanted to complain, but he also knew that some people couldn't change their personalities so quickly. After sighing slightly, Avis slowly pulled out his sword. Although you are holding a sword to cast spells, the power will drop by more than one level after losing the effectiveness of the staff. But Ives still knows a lot about magic. Although he lost his staff, the power of the magic emitted is still considerable. On the other hand, holding the staff Avis didn't know how to perform sword skills at all. So after comparing the two, Avis decided to use the sword to cast magic. A zombie walked slowly towards Ives. Elvis gently touched his black hair, and then placed the sword beside him. He was not wearing a mage's robe or armor, but was wearing aristocratic clothes. He looked like a rich young man with a sword. The zombie suddenly sped up and ran towards Ives. Elvis took a deep breath, and the next moment, the sword in his hand suddenly slashed out! The sword blade made a sound of breaking through the air. Ives was holding the sword in his left hand, and his right hand was flashing an inexplicable purple light. When the sword in his left hand struck the zombie's body, the 'Arcane Impact' in his right hand was also completed. With Avis's fierce push, the zombie's throat was cut with a sword. At the same time, its chest was also hit by the arcane impact, and its health bar dropped a lot in an instant. At this time, more zombies and skeleton guards rushed up. But with Avis's 'Magic Explosion', the surrounding zombies were shaken back a few steps. And Avis also seized this opportunity, dodged toward an opening, and bypassed the siege of the dead. At the same time, the sharp blade in Ives' hand passed through and cut off the zombie's head. The remaining dead slowly turned their heads and looked at Avis. After a while, they roared and continued to rush towards Ives! But at this time, several dead people staggered towards Rebecca. The poor girl stepped back slowly, showing a slightly frightened look. But just when the girl didn't know which move she should use, Avis suddenly said something to the dead. "Grandson." The feet of the dead people immediately stopped. After that, all the dead people looked at Ives and rushed towards him as if they were angry. Ives was a little speechless. The warrior's taunting skill has always been a weapon to draw hatred, but are you sure these undead will still react after hearing this? ?????????????????????Aves couldn't tell from Rebecca's strange eyes where the sarcasm he just said was. Of course, this speechless ridicule is still very effective. At least, those undead are rushing over, right? PS1: Change the update time in my hometown, it is one chapter at 12 noon and one chapter at 6 p.m. PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 16 The Light Breaking in the Dark (1) Chapter 16 The light breaks in the darkness (1) Ives's sword slashed out again, and finally cut off a bone of the undead that came close to him like cutting off the ancient vines. But that bone was not a vital part, but there was almost nothing wrong with this skeleton. After Avis withdrew his sword, it howled, raised his hand, and clapped it down hard. But Ives moved faster. The moment the undead's hand just fell, Ives's sword followed the undead's movements and came behind the undead in one arrow step. At this moment, there were almost no enemies behind Ives. After observing the surroundings, Ives determined what he should do next. The elf boy's sword slashed from top to bottom. With a howling wind, a scar was cut out of the undead's body. Avis then kicked the undead in front of him back a few steps. After that, Ives took a step slowly, and the sword in his hand also emitted a heart-stopping cold light, and chopped off the head of the undead. The undead's eyes flashed with some blue soul light, and then after an unconscious groan, the undead slowly fell to the ground. But for Ives, the battle has just begun. The remaining dead who refused to rest slowly approached Ives. Their wailing sounds of unwillingness to die were heard in front of this somewhat dim castle. A feeling of numbness in the scalp. At least Rebecca seemed to have a bad look on her face. It could be seen that she was working hard to release the magic - although she had already recited several wrong spells because she was too nervous. But Ives, who had experienced scarier things than this in the game, had a calm expression on his face, and the sword in his hand was slashed out. At the same time, a magical light began to shine from Ives' left hand. Soon, three undead approached. However, Avis suddenly stretched out his hand, and the light blue arcane light spread everywhere, and then he used the 'Magic Explosion Technique'. The undead around him fell back involuntarily after being hit by this blow. But Avis seized this opportunity. He quickly stepped forward, the sword in his hand turned into a gentle breeze, and ruthlessly slashed at the enemy in front of him! This move is called ¡®Qingfeng Break¡¯, which is characterized by its fast attack speed and good attack power. In close combat, this move is indeed very powerful. With a sound of "Huh", Avis's sword cut off the undead's spine. After that, Ives kicked hard again, and finally kicked the undead body in front of him and fell to the ground. After heaving a sigh of relief, the elf boy stabbed the undead's brain on the ground with his sword. The power of the soul, which represented the source of the deceased's power, immediately dissipated. The undead finally fell to the ground and could no longer move. Ives suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from his ears, and a strong hand hit Ives. Avis lowered his head slightly and avoided the zombie's attack. After completing all this, Avis raised his hand and fired a magic missile! Because Ives just used a physical attack, although it was not a magic attack, it caused damage to the opponent. Avis triggered the magic missile like this! A blue light shot out, and the zombie's body stiffened for a few times, although it immediately raised its head, howled angrily, and raised its withered hands, trying to kill the person with its eyes. But how could Ives be hit so easily? He suddenly stepped out with his right foot, then used his body force to complete a transfer. When Ives's next combo hit, the creature exuding a corrupt aura fell to the ground and could no longer stand up. But Ives¡¯ crisis has not been resolved. The undead standing not far away slowly approached. And at this moment, an arrow of holy light flew in, and the holy light hit a skeleton on the head. The skeleton immediately suffered a certain amount of damage, and the holy light kept flashing, like the most brilliant holy word. Average, awesome. "The Lord said that this is his kingdom. All things will revive and evil will disappear" Rebecca's body exuded a faint golden light. She slowly raised her hand, and the rays of light continued to spread - ¡ªShe started preparing her next spell. Avis just listened to the incantation recited by Rebecca and knew that it was the "Holy Word". In the early stage, it could only dispel some ordinary undead creatures. But in the later stages, it can be upgraded to 'prophecy', which can affect the surrounding scene on a small scale. What it manifests as a player is that you release a spell in advance, and when the spell is supposed to happen, it will happen automatically. Can last up to 1 week. As for the hero profession "Praise to the Pope" or the "Archangel" who is also a hero profession, they can use the "Great Prophecy Technique". As long as what they say will become reality.   Of course, at present, there is no such thing as praising the Pope. The current Pope Mensa is just an ordinary powerful man in the Holy Realm. But the Archangel seems to have one. If there are no errors in my memory, the brightest star in the endless night sky has already arrived in this world. And he will also cause the final natural disaster. Just when the previous scene reappeared in Avis's mind, the undead creatures around him were all affected by the 'Holy Light Arrow', and their bodies became much sluggish. Ives seized this opportunity and shot it with a magic missile. The blue arcane light continued to pour out, hitting the rotten undead directly. The undead man opened his mouth wide, and spoke a word that did not sound like a human voice from his throat. It moved forward slowly. The reason that it was a human being in its previous life was no longer there. At this moment, it was just a poor creature with no self-thought and only the instinct to hate the living. The holy brilliance descended quickly, like the dawn that brought countless people countless hopes, illuminating the sky and extinguishing the darkness. This is the influence of Rebecca¡¯s ¡®Holy Word Technique¡¯. This girl, who was somewhat afraid of the undead, finally had the courage to recite the spell representing light. A ray of light with divine brilliance illuminated the earth, and at the next moment, all the undead creatures paused. At this time, Ives, who was well prepared, waved his sword, and the blade created a gust of cold wind. Under the illumination of the sacred light rising behind the undead, it slit the throat of the enemy in front of him. The long-dried blood spurted out, and Avis kicked it out coldly, knocking the corpse lying in front of him aside. After that, the arcane light in his hand flashed, and the magic explosion was used. After using the magic explosion, the surrounding undead retreated a certain distance again. Avis took a deep breath, and then his eyes fell on a sleepless man who was obviously different. The name of this monster is not the Bone Guard or the Undead, but the Sleepless One. From this point you can see the difference in this monster. There is a general name for this type of monster, called ¡®elite¡¯. A very important sign of the elite is that their blood is very thick. A smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth, and at the same time, his hand began to condense powerful magic waves. This wave of waves slowly gathered together, and finally formed a bright blue light curtain. If you look carefully, this light curtain is as dazzling as a galaxy shrunk countless times. This is the powerful magic of Ives - Void Storm. Under a wave of arcane magic, all the skeletons around were hit by this fatal blow. After only a few breaths passed, several undead creatures fell to the ground forever. But the elite monster named ¡®Sleepless One¡¯ opened his mouth and rushed towards Ives. Although its body is burning with strong arcane brilliance, this cannot hinder its actions at all. The corners of Avis's mouth turned up slightly. He had already prepared the magic to deal with this undead creature. Avis¡¯s current magic level is level 8, and the silver knight¡¯s level is level 3. As Avis's magic level increased, he learned several new magics. The most powerful arcane mage is naturally arcane, but this does not mean that he cannot learn other departments of magic. In fact, except for a few magic systems that conflict with arcane magic, Ives learned almost all the magic he could learn in his previous life. Now you just need to wait until the level is enough to unblock it. "When all things revive, death will eventually return to chaos, to the earth, and to the eternal netherworld." With the inexplicable spell of Ives, this magic was cast. Powerful magic fluctuations were generated, and a bloody cross suddenly appeared on Ives' head. This cross is the Cross of the Dead, which can cause great harm to the undead. Yes, this is undead magic, and it is also a taboo magic that Avis learned in his previous life. As Avis pointed his hand forward, a brilliant and colorful light shot onto the Sleepless Man. The powerful magical light exploded, and the Sleepless Man screamed, and its body ignited with blazing eternal flames. Avis took a deep breath. He held an extremely sharp sword in his hand and cut off the throat of a dead man. The deceased screamed and was killed again by the 'void storm' that affected it all the time. And this death represents eternal sleep. The ¡®Sleepless One¡¯, who was obviously different from the other undead, was also injured. Its mouth flashed with roars, and it hit Ives with the bone club it found from nowhere! The elf boy turned slightly to avoid the fatal blow from the Sleepless Man. After a slight gasp, Avis's sword slashed out again, the sword blade brought out dazzling cold light! This is another knight skill of Ives-Knight Blow! PS1: The second update is here, today¡¯s update is over~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect ~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 17 The Light Breaking in the Dark (Part 2) Chapter 17 The light breaks in the darkness (2) After the knight's heavy blow was used, this fatal blow hit the sleepless man in front of him hard. The blade cut into more than an inch, and the blood that had dried up and turned gray immediately spilled out. The light of arcane magic once again flashed in Ives's hand, and the next moment, Ives cast a spell - Magic Explosion. Under the azure arcane light, the powerful impact immediately caused the three remaining undead to take a few steps back. ¡°The Lord said let there be light, so the light shone on the earth!¡± A flash of light actually killed a standing undead instantly! Avis suddenly heard such a spell. He was slightly startled and turned to look at Rebecca. This move is called 'Brilliant Praise', and it is an extremely powerful magical technique that even high-ranking professionals may not be able to perform. This spell actually does not require high level of spellcasting skills or divine power. It requires a person's understanding of the Holy Light. Only those beings who are highly compatible with the Holy Light can perform this magical technique. Avis suddenly felt a little ridiculous. It was incredible that the descendants of fallen angels had such a high understanding of the Holy Light! Shouldn't what lies deep in their souls be complete depravity and madness? Avis shook his head. He took a step and rushed to a skeleton. His left hand started to count the seconds, while his right hand slashed towards the skeleton. Thanks to Avis's profound understanding of arcane magic, any being at the same level as him, no matter how talented he is, cannot cast spells with his left hand and swing a sword with the right. The Sleepless One also felt Ives' attack. It suddenly raised its hand and swept it across. The sword in Ivis' hand blocked one of the Sleepless Man's hands, but he couldn't avoid the other. Ives was hit in the chest, the pain was so painful that Ives almost wanted to spurt blood. And his health bar also dropped significantly. But at this time, the magic in Avis's left hand has been condensed. A powerful arcane missile with delayed casting was fired. After the sleepless man's brain was hit by this arcane method that exuded azure light, he couldn't help but take a few steps back. It was already seriously injured. Ives let out a sigh of relief. The sharp blade in his hand immediately reflected a cold light. In the next moment, Avis' attack hit the body of the Sleepless Man. The Sleepless One's chest was hit by the thunderous blow, and its heart, which had stopped beating for a long time, was pierced by this blow. After this, the sleepless man finally fell down and fell into silence forever. With a backhand sword, Avis killed the last undead on the spot. After killing this guy, Avis slowly stood up. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, and then heaved a sigh of relief: "It's really difficult to kill aloneit's really difficult." Only then did he notice that the experience points for killing these monsters were eaten by him alone. And the experience value is higher than the previous dungeon. After just thinking about it, Avis understood. After all, Rebecca is just an NPC-like existence, so she doesn't gain experience. This type of NPC upgrades rely on practice, not experience points. Furthermore, the dungeon Avis is playing now is not a dungeon that has been pushed a hundred times, but a dungeon that was used for the first time! When opening up the wasteland for the first time, the experience gained by Avis is 120% of that after someone clears the level! Moreover, it is said that the explosion rate of the boss in clearing the wasteland is also the highest "Aves!" The girl with short blond hair ran over immediately, and a faint golden light lit up her hand, which shone on Aves' body. Ives's injury healed quickly, at least on the surface it was invisible. Avis shook his head, then looked at the rather huge castle in front of him and said: "Well let's keep moving forward. If we are lucky, we may have a good harvest." This is a ¡®legend¡¯ that only a few people know. If you have a copy that is in the 'opening up' stage and you complete it with only one person, you can get an easter egg and a large amount of achievement points. Avis found that he loved copies. Avis smiled at Rebecca, then took out a piece of cloth and wiped his sword. At the same time, he found a pretty good green outfit in the body of the Sleepless Man - the Armor of the Sleepless Man. In this world, there are some weird ways to explode things. First of all, you don¡¯t want to explode the equipment on the beast, and don¡¯t even think about having any skin on the corresponding humanoid monster - if it does, the Steam company will be sued. After that, the fur on the beast needs to be ¡®skinned¡¯. As for the equipment and weapons worn by humans, it's okay to say that if it's armor, then an embarrassing situation will arise - it's either too big or too small for you to wear. Therefore, except in very rare cases??, this kind of ordinary armor cannot be called 'equipment'. Its color is also gray, and no matter how good its properties are, there is no market for it. Equipment of white or above level has a built-in attribute - automatic size change, so that the size of the equipment fits the wearer's figure. And this kind of thing can be called ¡®equipment¡¯. Now, a piece of equipment exploded from this Sleepless Man's body - the Sleepless Man's Armor. The attributes of this thing are quite good, adding 10 points of attack power and 5% resistance to undead creatures. The next thing Ives faces is a large number of undead creatures. With this thing, Ives can finally feel more relaxed. Avis searched the surrounding scene again. For example, after exploring some bottles and jars, he actually found 6 gold coins, a primary healing potion, and a skill book. "Haha, nice!" Avis laughed. Holy water can indeed heal people's wounds, and the effect is very good. But holy water is too expensive. In this case, there are 'alchemists' who use medicinal herbs to create some recovery potions. Generally, it only has the effect of 'returning blood', but does not have the ability to treat fractures or serious injuries. Ordinary mercenaries certainly regard it as a treasure, but Avis has no shortage of holy water. What really excites Ives is the skill book. This is a warrior skill book, level cut. This skill book is for the warrior profession, which is different from Avis's profession. But as a melee profession, Avis can still learn this skill, but the price is that it cannot be upgraded to level 10 or above. Of course Avis will not waste his precious skill points to learn a warrior skill that cannot be upgraded to level 10. He knew that there was a book recycler in Fitkelen who could recycle these unused skill books. 10 skill books can be exchanged for 1 skill point. Of course, this skill book must be something you can learn, and the skill level cannot be lower than 5 levels below your level. Moreover, skill books that have been redeemed cannot be redeemed again. Avis happily put this skill book into his backpack. Naturally, he had a lot of ways to get a few skill books, which could be considered an unexpected blessing. After entering the ruined Shadowfang Castle, Avis encountered several waves of mobs. The monsters here are all level 10 to 15, and they give a lot of experience. By the time they reached the central hall, Avis was almost leveled up. If you are upgrading to a combat professional Silver Knight, you can already upgrade at this time. Of course, due to the experience penalty, it is getting harder and harder to upgrade the level of Avis¡¯ Silver Knight. When he was in the town called Crusu, Avis prepared some skill books and learned some knight skills for himself. Of course, the Silver Knight's professional skills are still too rare on this continent, and Avis has not been able to buy them. Therefore, these knight skills can only be upgraded to level 19 based on proficiency. In the end, at least one skill point must be invested to reach level 20 of Dacheng. Avis stood in front of this huge hall and took a deep breath. There is a faint smell of rotting corpses in the air, which is not found in the game. When Ives and Rebecca first smelled this smell, they did feel a sense of discomfort. But now, they are somewhat immune. Avis clenched his fist and felt a faint force wandering around. Avis understood fighting spirit during the battle a few days ago. And his strength can reach 12 points when stimulated by fighting spirit. And his naked strength attribute is only 6 points. Of course, fighting spirit needs the attribute of ¡®anger¡¯ to be stimulated. The more anger, the higher the durability of fighting spirit. Only after reaching the level of advanced professional can Avis freely enter the state of fighting spirit. The current Avis is only at level 11. There is still a long way to go before becoming an ¡®advanced professional¡¯ at level 20. Therefore, he needs to maintain his anger level at all times. As for the origin of anger value, there are many kinds. Rage points can be obtained by releasing skills, attacking enemies, being attacked, applying status, etc. The anger value will not be full, and its color will become darker. From the first red, to the last purple, to the last black. If a person has black anger, he can even challenge beyond the level! The color of Avis's current anger value is of course red, and there is very little of it. It is estimated that it will all disappear within ten minutes. Therefore, Avis decided not to delay and directly killed the first boss left in this hall, Butler Qrow. As soon as I stepped into the hall, I heard a burst of sharp laughter. Elvis naturally felt nothing, but the short-haired girl standing next to him trembled all over. The dark castle in front of me, coupled with the sharp laughter, is indeed a bit scary. Avis slowly pulled out his sword and held it in his hand. His sharp eyes quickly scanned the surrounding scene, and finally he slowly looked towardsA statue in the east. This statue is a skull nailed to a cross! PS1: It is very inconvenient to access the Internet here, so the update is late, sorry. PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 18 The Light Breaking in the Dark (Part 3) Chapter 18 The light breaks in the darkness (3) At this moment, the sun has set to the west, and the sine moon is slowly rising on the horizon. Under the light of dusk, the castle was given a faint gray light. Rebecca looked at the skeleton hanging on the cross in front of her with some surprise. This represents blasphemy and blasphemy against the supreme Lord! Ives¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp. He walked slowly to the bottom of the cross. The sword in his hand made a sound of breaking through the air, and the sword split open the skull on the cross! The broken bones fell to the ground, reflecting a terrifying light. At this moment, the evil force awakens. ¡°Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo The elf boy held a sword in his hand and looked around calmly. The handsome brows were slightly wrinkled, and even though he was not a priest, he could still feel the strong aura of death. Rebecca felt that an extremely evil existence had arrived. She took a half-step back in fear, but soon, she suddenly thought of something and stood up. Her eyes were completely focused on the handsome young man standing in the center of the darkness that was almost visible to the naked eye. Although Rebecca is a priest, and the holy light she releases is very pure, she can even comprehend the true meaning of the holy light that many people cannot comprehend. But for some reason, she was always unable to advance and become a true official professional. The bishop in his own temple could only helplessly shake his head after looking at himself. Rebecca still remembers him saying that since you will eventually fall, don't believe in the Holy Light This is probably what your parents thought. Then Rebecca got the news that it would be difficult for her to become a formal professional in her life. All this was the fault of her parents, who didn't know who they were. Rebecca also fell into despair for a while. She once thought her faith was meaningless. Therefore, she does not serve the only true God like those real priests, saving lives and healing the wounded, and hating evil as much as hatred. Instead, she wandered around admiring the bustling world. But at this moment, Rebecca suddenly realized that she no longer seemed so afraid of evil. Moreover, the faith in her heart seems to have begun to sublimate Avis didn¡¯t notice the difference in Rebecca. He completely regarded Rebecca as a newbie who needed to be taken care of by himself. Moreover, he had played this dungeon several times, so he knew the process, and naturally there was no trace of fear on his face. "Giggleit seems like there is a new guest here" a yin side voice sounded. Avis turned his head and saw a being whose whole body was bathed in endless darkness. Elvis lowered his head slightly, his eyes under his black hair staring intently at the existence in front of him. This was a man wearing a black butler's uniform. His pale skin and the smell of rotting corpses told Ives that the guy in front of him was not a human being. "Perhaps I will never understand the way you undead welcome guests." Ives's left hand began to condense with sacred light, and Ives's eyes narrowed slightly, ready to take action at any time. "We undead are very generous. No matter who the target is, we will welcome them" The undead wearing deacon uniform smiled slightly, "and accept them and make them one of us." "Tsk, the undead are really unreasonable." Ives shook his head, and the next moment, the enhanced version of 'Arcane Impact' brought by delayed casting was hit. Under the strong arcane radiance, everything in front seemed to be destroyed like a torrent. The undead deacon suddenly squatted down. There was a disdainful smile on the corner of its mouth, and at the same time, its right hand pulled the cloak behind it and waved it forward. The black light and the arcane brilliance collided together, and the collision between the two shook the surrounding air. In the end, the undead deacon took a few steps back. The undead deacon wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, and then showed a bloodthirsty and crazy smile. "It really amazes me you actually have such power. What a perfect sacrifice!" The blood of the Undead Deacon has long dried up, and blood can flow out of the corners of its mouth, proving that it has just sucked in fresh blood. Seeing this scene, the elf boy frowned slightly: "Tsk, it really disgusts me. Are you imitating the vampire? But what I want to say is that even the weakest vampire noble master can easily Kill hundreds of defective products like you." The undead deacon licked his lips with his tongue, and then chuckled: "I will become powerful. Before that, please use your body to please me!" "What a disgusting creature." Ives frowned, and the sword in his hand began to slowly disperse.With brilliance. When the undead deacon in front of him took a step forward, Avis suddenly slashed out a sword. This sword flashed with infinite brilliance and went straight to the throat of the undead deacon! The undead butler turned sideways and barely avoided Avis's direct thrust. At the same time, the undead deacon also waved his sword and hit Avis. And where neither Avis nor the undead butler noticed, Rebecca seemed to be silently thinking about something. Her eyes began to become bright, and her body began to emit waves of holy power. Avis and the Undead Butler collided with each other, and the powerful impact caused the two of them to take half a step back at the same time. Ives flicked the long sword in his hand, and then his hand began to shine with the light of magic. The instant magic missile was released immediately. The undead deacon who rushed towards him was unable to dodge and was hit by a fast magic missile. The Undead Deacon took a few steps back, but at this time, Ives raised his sword and attacked the Undead Deacon again! After slashing with the sharp sword, there was another sword wound on the body of the undead deacon. And behind the sword wound, some black-purple corrupt blood seeped out. The attack from the Undead Butler also hit Avis. But because of the defense of the 'shield technique', Avis was not seriously injured. He just took a small step and almost fell to the ground. The Undead Butler is an undead soul after all, and it can no longer feel pain and fear. Therefore, it could not care about the damage to its chest and continued to attack Avis. Ives¡¯s eyes were fixed, and his pupils reflected the undead deacon¡¯s attack route. At this time, Avis's body has not regained its center of gravity. If he insists on taking this blow, he will definitely be defeated by this attack! So Avis simply followed the attraction of gravity and fell downwards. The undead butler's broken rapier failed to attack Ives, and he dodged it. At this time, Ives put one hand on the ground, and suddenly jumped up, and the sword in his hand began to emit a little cold light. The sword blade thrust out and struck directly at the undead deacon. The undead deacon was unable to dodge this time and was stabbed in the body by the sword. The sharp blade penetrated the undead deacon's thin body. This should be nothing, but after stabbing in, Ives was surprised to find that he did not stab the vital part of the undead in front of him! In other words, the heart of this undead is not its vital point! (Damn, it was a copy too long ago, so have you even forgotten this important information) Ives broke into a cold sweat on his head. At this time, a heavy blow from the Undead Butler came over! In the crisis, Avis immediately let go of the knight's sword in his hand, took half a step back, and avoided the fatal blow of the undead butler. At this time, the undead butler¡¯s eyes already had a hint of madness. It was muttering something unknown in its mouth, and evil power began to envelope the area. Suppressed by the evil, Avis took out his spare sword from his backpack. However, this sword is just a blank slate. Although it is the one with the best attributes among all the monsters that Avis has just killed, it is still far behind the sword that Avis used before. The undead deacon slowly pulled out Ives' sword from his chest. The powerful evil instantly eroded the sword, and the fine long sword immediately collapsed, like rust that had been left for hundreds of years. Iron-like, no longer has that terrifying sharp blade. Avis frowned. This undead butler actually had such a perverted ability to corrode weapons. It seemed that he had really underestimated this guy before. "Night brings me endless power. In the dark night, I am the strongest forever!" With this declaration, the surrounding night seemed darker and deeper. Darkness gradually enveloped Avis and Rebecca. They were surrounded by dim night, making it impossible to see where the undead butler was. "Damn, if I had the True Sight" Ives cursed. If Ives's Arcane Archmage profession was level 10 at this time, he would definitely be able to obtain the True Sight skill. At that time, the darkness in front of him can't stop his eyes that can see everything! "Hahaha, everything fades, but night is eternal!" Such a sound came from all directions, making it impossible to locate where the enemy who made the sound fell to the ground. Avis held the sword. Suddenly, he felt a strong wind coming from his ears. Almost subconsciously, Ives lowered his head slightly and stabbed out with his backhand. But the feeling of getting it is not like being killed.It seemed like it was chopped into the air if it wasn't something tangible. At this time, all the detailed information about this BOSS was finally recalled by Avis. "Damn it, I missed so much!" Ives couldn't help but cursed. PS1: The second update is here~~Please recommend and collect~~ PS2: The Internet access in my hometown is really slow. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 19 The Light Breaking in the Dark (End) Chapter 19 The Light Breaks in the Dark (End) In fact, it can't be regarded as Evis's memory. In fact, his memory is definitely not bad. But this copy was already over a hundred years ago during the game, so it is normal for Ives to forget it. But at this time, Avis has recalled most of the information in this copy. This undead deacon knows how to use the ¡®Dark Canopy¡¯. Although it is only a low-level dark canopy that can only cover a small area, it is a dark canopy after all. In this dark sky, many dark creatures will continue to be born. As long as the undead deacon as the caster does not die, then these dark creatures will never be wiped out. "Damn it" With a strong force of the sword in Avis's hand, the evil creature behind him that was condensed with dark power was killed on the spot. The solid dark creature screamed, and its entire body exploded. After that, the thick dark mist on its body merged with the surrounding dark sky. It won't take long for new dark creatures to be born. There is no way to remove this spell. The priest's dispersion technique or the mage's true seeing technique can perfectly break this dark sky. Even this BOSS is not a must-fight. It cannot get out of this hall, so as long as it can touch this dark sky and leave this hall, everyone will be safe. "Damn it, we can't stay here any longer!" In a hurry, Ives tossed his hair, revealing his eyes that were half covered by his hair. He quickly caught Rebecca's figure. After confirming his target, he used strength on his feet and quickly ran towards the girl with short blond hair. What came face to face was a powerful force of darkness. This dark creature had just been born. When it saw Ives rushing towards me, it let out a silent roar. But this roar seemed to resound in the deepest part of his soul, and Avis' pace also slowed down a bit. At this time, the dark creature in front of him rushed towards Ives crazily. The strong wind that made one's heart seem to stop beating came, but at this moment, Avis suddenly calmed down. The sword in his hand faced the power of darkness and went straight up, hitting the body of the dark creature. After being hit, the dark creature roared louder and continued to attack Ives. A fist hit him hard, and Avis couldn't help but take half a step back. But at this moment, Avis suddenly raised his head, and as he raised his left hand, a blue light shield was successfully activated. This arcane light mask quickly spread to the surrounding scene. The dark creatures around them all fell back after being hit by this 'magic explosion'. But because there were so many of them, Avis couldn't fight these dark creatures very far. He could only retract his hand and continue to charge forward. At this time, a dark creature appeared in front of Rebecca, who had been lowering her head! The dark creature howled and lunged at Rebecca. Seeing this scene, Avis couldn't care less about his physical pain. He took out a bottle of holy water directly from his arms and threw it out with all his strength. The bottle swung in mid-air for a few times, and then finally fell to the ground. Suddenly, the holy holy water burst out in this place. After the peaceful holy water encountered the surrounding darkness, it began to burn violently, like the hottest boiling water, swallowing up the surrounding darkness. This is of course not enough to completely eliminate this dark sky. In fact, even if Avis throws out all the holy water in his body, it will not work. But this holy water is a high-quality product produced by a counterfeit of the Cup of Heaven. The holy power inside it is extremely pure, but the amount is just insufficient. After this extremely pure holy water was splashed, it immediately gave the surrounding darkness a sense of fear, and the surrounding evil immediately dissipated to the surroundings. At this time, the girl with short blond hair who had been lowering her head suddenly raised her head. At that moment, a divine light shone all around. In what seemed to be an endless sinking darkness, a flash of fish-belly white suddenly shot out. It represented holiness and light, and the sphere filled with endless light and heat seemed to be rising slowly into the sky. This is the white that cuts through the sky, this seems to be the light of dawn in the darkness! "Formal professionalthis guy has made a breakthrough." Avis looked at this scene with some surprise. He originally wanted to let the girl change her job to 'Judge' and use some external forces to help her break through to the status of a formal professional. But Ives never expected that this girl with short blond hair would have broken through without anyone's help. Rebecca felt like her whole body was bathed in endless light, and she seemedIt is the sun that seems to illuminate all the darkness around it. Rebecca felt that she had great power with every move she made. The power of the Holy Light was constantly gathering in her body. Rebecca felt as if she could sweep away all darkness at any time and bring light to countless people. This does not seem to be a conjecture, but something that can indeed be done with one's own strength. Rebecca had been in a daze before. Although she felt something in her heart after seeing Avis's heroic appearance in fighting evil, she was about to break through to the next level. But after all, she still missed the finishing touch, so she just stayed there in a daze, doing nothing. But at this time, the holy water thrown by Avis had a great effect. In the darkness, the remaining light would be extremely dazzling, and Rebecca immediately realized the true meaning of the Holy Light. After that, she got rid of her guard and immediately successfully became a formal professional, a true disciplinary priest. At this time, a dark creature condensed from the void and wanted to pounce on Rebecca, who seemed defenseless. But Rebecca only turned her head slightly, and the next moment, a brilliant holy light shot out, hitting the dark creature directly. The light spells indeed have a great damage bonus to evil. The dark creature didn't even resist a single move and just dissipated in the air. But because it can be regarded as 'purified' by the Holy Light, its origin does not return to darkness, but completely dissipates, and can never return. The surrounding dark sky shook restlessly for several times, seeming to express the horror of its owner. At this time, Ives, who had killed a dark creature with one sword, suddenly turned around and looked at the confused Rebecca: "Can I use the 'dispersion spell'?" The dispersion spell affects ordinary people and monsters. It's of no use at all. But when facing evil, especially undead, this dispersion technique is very useful. Rebecca glanced at Avis, and then nodded seriously: "I will. Although I didn't have enough power before and couldn't release it. But I think I should be able to release it now" "Okay, release the 'dispersion technique' quickly." Ives nodded firmly, and the sword in his hand began to turn a little red. Avis is injecting magical energy into his sword! "Please give me a minute." Rebecca nodded, and then began to recite the spell seriously. Elvis smiled bitterly. One minute? In the game, the fastest casting time for dispersion is 5 seconds, but a newbie can easily release this magic in 15 seconds. It seems that there is indeed a big difference between reality and illusion. Avis sighed. At this time, several dark creatures approached. According to the classic start of the mage, Avis first activated the shield technique to protect himself, and then used the magic explosion technique to fend off all the enemies around him. After repelling all the enemies, Avis chose the enemy that posed the greatest threat to him and was also the easiest to deal with, and suddenly launched a charge. At this time, the dark creature had just been knocked back a few steps by the magic explosion. After Ivis suddenly approached, the dark creature did not react for a long time. By the time it reacted, it was already too late. Ives's sword blade had penetrated its chest. The lightly enchanted sword was pulled out, and the dark creature burned by the fire finally turned into smoke. Avis was just trying to increase some attack power at this time, so his sword did not forcibly enchant his sword like he did when he faced the horned demon before. Avis is only lightly enchanted, which will increase the consumption of durability, but it can slightly increase the power of the sword in his hand. At this time, three or four dark creatures suddenly rushed over. However, their target is not Ives, but Rebecca who is chanting a sacred incantation on the side. There was a faint holy light flashing around Rebecca at this time. From the exquisite holy light, it could be seen that the spell used by Rebecca was definitely not a simple thing. Therefore, it is very simple that Rebecca has become the primary target of attack by these dark creatures. Of course, Avis will not let these dark creatures succeed. This elegant elf boy suddenly took a step forward, and the sword in his hand reflected a faint light. At this moment, the elf boy was like a god descending to earth, swung his slash fiercely, and hit a dark creature on the back. This dark creature, whose whole body was like bubbles, immediately screamed, and its body began to be split and burned. And soon after it was completely reduced to ashes. Avis took a deep breath, and then released a magic explosion. The surrounding dark creatures were just thrown around, unable to get through for the time being. "The divine radiance can give you strength, just like the sun, which can warm all things. WhenWhen the pure dawn shines on the earth, all the gloom and darkness will eventually turn into dust. " At this time, Rebecca's incantation has reached the final stage. "No!" The anxious voice of the Undead Butler sounded, and then, a thin sword suddenly stabbed out of the darkness, stabbing the seemingly unsuspecting Rebecca. But how could the Undead Butler succeed? A slightly burning knight's sword resisted his attack. PS1: The first update is here! ! I'm sorry for being so late. PS2: Please recommend and collect! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 20 Baron Brege (1) Chapter 20 Baron Brege (1) Although the undead butler obstructed her in every possible way, Rebecca still released the dispersion technique. The holy light continued to emerge, and the dark sky released by the undead deacon was finally dispelled. The entire hall returned to its previous monotonous and cold look. But at this time, the Undead Butler was half-crouching on the ground with a sluggish look, its sharp eyes full of disbelief. Ives let out a long breath, and then he slowly came to the undead deacon with his sword in hand. The sharp sword blade is about to take off the head of this undead deacon with one stroke. "No! You can't do this! I am an immortal undead, I" Before the undead deacon could finish his words, his great head was cut off. The dead head rolled on the ground a few times, and then there was no more sound. Elvis wiped his sword stained with black and purple blood, but there was a sense of excitement in his eyes that couldn't be shaken off. "You have achieved something: don't be a deacon when you die!" Don¡¯t be a deacon when you¡¯re dead: You can get this achievement by killing the undead deacon within 10 minutes. Achievement points: 10 points. After these 10 achievement points, Avis¡¯s accumulated achievement points finally exceeded 100 points. This means that Avis can be exchanged for some good achievement equipment. The equipment that Ives has long been interested in is the 'Rune Sword'. This sword can not only fight in close combat, but also release magic. In other words, this sword can be used as a sword or as a staff. The most important thing is that it has three stages of charging devices. After charging, the rune sword can spray holy flames as a means of attack. Of course, this rune sword also consumes a lot of magic power. Although Avis is already an official level 11 professional at this time, his magic power is still quite tight. Shaking his head, Avis exchanged it for the ¡®Rune Sword¡¯. The next moment, this thick knight sword appeared in his hand. The body of this knight's sword is engraved with complex patterns, with a magic gemstone placed in the middle. The tone of the entire sword is blue, and it can emit a faint blue light even in the dark. Ives waved it casually. This sword was indeed a very good sword. The metallic texture from the hilt gave Avis a feeling of pride that "if I have a sword in my hand, I own the world." He casually inserted the sword behind himself, Avis squatted down and began to 'open the corpse'. Rebecca on the side was not surprised, because in her knowledge, Avis obviously had space equipment. So isn't it normal for him to take out a weapon at will? The equipment in this world all contains magic power. Equipment without magic power is generally not very valuable. Magical equipment will be bound to its owner. Once the owner dies, the magic power of the equipment will be lost. Once the loss reaches a certain limit, the equipment will be useless. Therefore, touching the corpse depends on luck. If you are lucky, you can get an equipment with no loss of magic power, or in other words, a small loss of magic power. If you are unlucky, you will be a piece of scrap metal. Ives was pretty lucky, he found a set of gloves. This glove is in 'unidentified' condition. But this was not a problem for Ives. After releasing an 'identification technique', the glove finally began to emit a blue light. Magic Gauntlets (Exquisite): After equipped, the magic value is increased by 5%, and the magic concentration is +1. After seeing this equipment, Avis finally nodded with satisfaction. After that, he put on the glove. Under the blue light, Ives immediately felt that his magic power was much stronger. As for the others, they are all ordinary goods and can only be thrown away in stores. Therefore, Ives no longer cared about this. He turned his head, glanced at the girl with short blond hair, and smiled: "Congratulations, you have successfully advanced to a formal professional." "Yes." Rebecca finally had a smile on her face, "I feel that my power is extremely powerfulDoes this feeling mean that I am a formal professional?" The girl¡¯s eyes slowly fell on the smiling elf boy, and then she turned her head shyly. Without youI'm afraid, I wouldn't be able to break through. At that moment, the desire to be with him and be close to him was so strong that she successfully broke through the bottleneck that had troubled her for a long time and became a formal professional. Avis didn¡¯t notice the little girl¡¯s thoughts. He turned his head and said: "Let's go and meet Baron Bregethe guy who can't find peace after death." Rebecca was stunned for a moment, then she nodded seriously. She also has intentions for this existence that has resurrected evil and fallen into corruption.Rescue. Avis slowly stepped onto the stairs. He had already thought about the next strategy. According to common sense, there should be no mistakes. Baron Brege is actually not difficult to defeat, and the BOSS after Baron Brege, which is the final BOSS, Black Flame is not particularly difficult to defeat. But in this case, Ives will not have many achievements to achieve. In fact, Avis has confirmed that the copy cannot be refreshed unlimited times. This was not beyond his expectations. Therefore, how to obtain a large number of achievement points at once is what Ives is concerned about. And Avis also discovered something, that is, he can use achievement points to exchange for things that the BOSS explodes! The equipment that the Undead Butler might have exploded just now appeared in the achievement exchange column. So Avis also understood how to get the things that he needed but could only be cleared once and the BOSS didn't explode. "If you speculate like this, the copy I will push next will get a lot of achievement points?" Ives guessed like this. Indeed, without a large number of achievement points, I would not have the energy to exchange for so many things. However, it would still be good to get more achievement points. Avis decided to use the most difficult method in his previous life to overthrow this dungeon! According to Ives' prediction, all he had to do was to overthrow Baron Brege and the final boss, Black Flame. This is the most difficult, but you can get the most achievement points and pass evaluation. Just as Avis was calculating this, another enemy finally appeared in front. A smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth. He slowly pulled out the long sword from his back. Then he exerted force on his feet and jumped out quickly. The rune sword has also come out of its shell. This sword exudes cold magic power fluctuations. Just approaching it slightly, there is an illusion of being swallowed by the magic power. But these undead and skeleton guards have no fear at all. Sensing the breath of living people, they immediately turned around and roared at the living. "Magic Explosion Technique!" With Avis¡¯s voice, a blue semicircle of magic was released. The undead around him were bounced away one after another. At this time, Rebecca also imposed a 'Holy Word Shield' on herself, holding a sledgehammer made of divine power in her hand, and rushed towards the deceased in front. Although she didn¡¯t look very good, she finally had the courage to attack the undead. After Ives used magic explosion to bounce away the surrounding undead, the rune sword in his hand immediately erupted with a dazzling blue light. This rune sword is a magic equipment (blue), so it is extremely powerful when used. With just one sweep, Ives knocked back a skeleton guard in the eyeball several steps and broke several bones. Avis stepped back slightly, leaving room for Rebecca. Rebecca also stepped forward with tacit understanding, and struck down the hammer made of divine magic in her hand. After the hammer hit him, the skeleton guard finally stopped moving and turned into Ives' experience points. At this time, more enemies rushed up. Ives took a slight breath, and the moisture with a slight smell of rotten corpses in the air poured into his lungs. The next moment, the sword in his hand spit out red flames, and as Avis slashed, another undead fell to the ground. Avis could feel the flow of magic power, especially after he applied another void storm on the elite monster Sleepless One. But the effect was remarkable. The mobs around him didn't last long before they all fell to the ground. Avis let out a long breath, and then sheathed his sword. He found a place, sat down and started drinking water. His magic power consumption just now was extremely large, and he could foresee that his next battle would not last more than 10 minutes. Of course, the combat power he can unleash in these 10 minutes definitely exceeds the effectiveness of his previous one-hour battle. After Ives got the Rune Sword, his power has increased by an unknown amount. To put it in the simplest terms, he no longer has to hold a sword with his right hand and cast spells with his left hand, which is extremely helpful in combat. Rebecca was also a little breathless at this time. She sat down next to Ives gracelessly and began to complain: "Really, this place has become like this, why can't anyone from the church take care of it?" Ives laughed: "First of all, this place is the territory of the nobles. Those divine powers have no right to detect this place, so they don't know there are undead here As for other nobles because there will still be erections from time to time. Baron Brege's letter or the appearance of 'himself', so they don't know the fact that Baron Brege is actually dead. They just feel that Baron Brege has been reclusive in recent years."   Rebecca sighed: "So this evil swept through this castle?" Along the way, this innocent girl has really seen too many deaths, so many that she has become a little numb. If it weren't for Ives, she would have run away or collapsed long ago. PS1: The second update is here~~Please recommend and collect~~ PS2: I once again complained about the internet speed in my hometown. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War on the Throne Chapter 21 Baron Brege (2) Chapter 21 Baron Brege (2) After Ives chatted with Rebecca for a few words, his magic value had been fully restored. The elf boy stood up, patted the dust on his body, and then said: "It seems it's time to rescue Baron Brege and let him be completely freed." Avis said, taking his rune sword in his hand and walking slowly upstairs. Rebecca also nodded and followed closely behind Avis. There was a staircase ahead. After Avis and Rebecca looked at each other, they nodded and walked up the stairs. While walking around, Avis slowly revealed his plan. "We will fight for a while, remember to listen to my command If I am not wrong in my estimation, Baron Brege is at the top of this tower. But at that time, we should not move around at will. Once he discovers us, we will just run away. ¡± After Rebecca heard what Ives said, she said strangely: "But aren't we trying to free him?" Elvis nodded: "Yes but after we freed him, there was another enemy behind the scenes, that evil creature named 'Black Flame'. I was thinking, since we have to face evil, why not take care of him at once?" Did they kill both of them?" "Kill two at once?" Rebecca looked at Avis in surprise, "But in this case, can we win?" ¡°It¡¯s better to say, just to reduce the difficulty, I have to kill both of them at once.¡± If the memory is correct, this is indeed the fastest and easiest way to clear the level. Rebecca squinted at Avis with a somewhat suspicious look: "So, how do you know this?" Avis was stunned for a moment, but he immediately found an excuse: "Ahem, you know, some magic can predict a certain future." This is naturally true, but to make a very accurate prediction, one must be an astrologer who specializes in prophecy. Although Ives has dabbled in this, he is not proficient in it. As for the prophecy spells that can be used at his current level, I am afraid that only the 'identification spell' is slightly relevant. Rebecca, who didn¡¯t know much about magic, naively believed it. In Rebecca¡¯s eyes, Avis is an extremely powerful mage. The battle facing the crimson earth from the Lansos Plain, or the sudden burst of power that seemed to be the 'sacred realm' in the spiritual space not long ago, all illustrate the extraordinaryness of Avis. But usually, Avis's power does not appear to be that strong. Rebecca once asked Avis this question, but the elf boy at that time smiled bitterly and said that he once had great power, but now he has lost it. But even if he lost most of his power, Rebecca didn't know what power he still had left. Therefore, Rebecca easily believed Avis's statement about the 'prophecy'. Seeing that Rebecca believed him, Avis couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. Otherwise, it would be really hard to explain how Avis knew so many things. In the future, if you encounter a situation that cannot be explained, you should be able to solve it by pushing it on the prophecy. While talking, Avis and others encountered another wave of enemies. After eliminating this group of enemies, Avis and Rebecca finally arrived at the top of the castle's fortress. This is a dark room, with candles around it reflecting dim light. The smell of rotting corpses in the air became stronger and stronger. The man dressed in luxurious aristocratic clothing was sitting on the leather sofa, watching the two people who walked in indifferently. That sofa is indeed made of real leather. From the appearance, it is very likely to be human skin. Rebecca's expression changed immediately, but Avis showed no reaction. He held the rune sword with both hands and slowly raised it. At the same time, Ives turned sideways, made a defensive posture, and looked at the man wearing aristocratic clothing. "I'm really surprised. You guys actually came here." The extremely pale man smiled slightly and drank the bright red liquid in his hand in one gulp. After that, he stood up. Only then did Ives notice that there was a short sword stuck in his chest. If the prediction was correct, the sword should be stuck in his heart. But this guy is not dead. In other words, it died and came back to life. "It seems that my butler is in danger at this time." The baron stood up straight and smiled slightly, putting his wine glass aside. "Although my butler cannot offer me your flesh and blood in person, it doesn't matter, I can get it myself." Baron Brege smiled slightly, and dark powers began to flash around him.?? "Quickly, purify him!" Ives yelled, "Follow me later!" Rebecca nodded immediately, and powerful holy light fluctuations began to gather in her body. The moment before the baron launched his attack, Rebecca whispered: "May the Lord save your soul, Baron Brege." Baron Brege's body paused, not because of Rebecca's words, but because of the sacred radiance. After this pure power poured into his body, Baron Brege felt that the aura in his body was dissipating little by little. Although not fatal, it is painful. It felt like a person was suddenly put into a fire and roasted. There was bone-breaking pain all over the body. After becoming an undead, Baron Brege has not felt the meaning of the word "pain" for a long time. Now, the fear coming from the depths of his soul made him feel pain again. "Roar!" Baron Brege shouted loudly. He turned his head and wanted to curse the person who caused him such pain with eternal darkness. But when he came back to his senses, he found that Avis and Rebecca had left through the door behind him. Go straight behind this door to reach the bedroom where his son is. "How can I let you disturb my child!" Baron Brege roared, and the dark aura on his body immediately drove away the light. At the same time, Baron Brege stepped a few meters away with a strong movement of his feet, and began to chase Avis and Rebecca like a gust of wind. "Acceleration Technique! Light Body Technique!" Avis released two magic spells that increased movement speed to Rebecca and himself. Only at this time did their speed surpass that of Baron Brege. But what¡¯s strange to Ives is that there is no enemy on this passage leading to the castle¡¯s rear fort. According to his memory, there should be a fight here. Just when Avis was feeling strange, the elf boy suddenly noticed the stone statues surrounding him. These stone statues all looked like a familiar with wings. After seeing these stone statues, Ives remembered something: "Rebecca, don't get too close to those stone statues" But as soon as he finished speaking, the sound of Rebecca running too close to the stone statues reached the ears of the motionless stone statues. Seeing this scene, Avis could only sigh helplessly. "Cack!" Suddenly, the stone statue made such a sound, and the wings on its back suddenly moved. The whole stone statue flew up and attacked the two Avis! And obviously there were more than one stone statues that came to life. The surrounding stone statues all came to life and flapped their wings, trying to fly into the air. "Damnthese gargoyles." Avis gritted his teeth and said. These creatures that look like stones are actually alchemical and semi-undead creatures. They have a name, 'gargoyles'. These guys can usually be as motionless as a stone, but once an enemy invades, they will come to life and attack all intruders. Avis immediately cast an arcane impact and the powerful arcane impact flew out directly, hitting the gargoyles. A gargoyle opened its mouth and roared, then immediately faced Ives, but was hit by a sudden arcane impact. The gargoyle screamed, and then its body became shorter. But soon, the gargoyle regained its energy and continued to hover in the sky. At this time, Baron Brege's angry roar could be heard from behind. "Damn it, if we don't wipe out all these gargoyles, our next battle may be very dangerous Rebecca, please, please hold Baron Brege back while I clear out these guys first." Rebecca nodded, and then the girl with short blond hair immediately touched the ground with her right foot, completely stopping her momentum. After that, the petite girl turned her head and rushed towards Baron Brege. Rebecca, who has completed a spiritual transformation, is no longer afraid of ordinary undead. Although there are still big flaws in her mind, the most difficult first step has been overcome, and she will become stronger and stronger in the days to come. Even Avis can't predict where her end will be. But Avis knew that Rebecca, who had overcome the hurdle in her heart, was qualified to become his team member! In the coming days, he will face desperate battles with the Vikings and prepare for the arrival of the Third Age. No matter what, strong teammates are what he must have. Avis calmed down and fixed his gaze on the several gargoyles flying towards him. The black hair slowly spread out, and Avis stretched out his hand seriously.The rune sword in his hand. At the same time, he began to chant a spell in his mouth. Fluctuations of magic power immediately came from the tip of Fu Wenjian's sword, and Avis just looked at the gargoyle charging towards him! "Delayed casting - arcane barrage!" Avis slowly spit out these words. PS1: The first update is here~~ PS2: It¡¯s not too late today, please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 22 Baron Brege (3) Chapter 22 Baron Brege (3) Arcane Barrage is an arcane spell newly learned by Avis. Now Ives has learned all the arcane spells before level 10. The power of this arcane barrage is also good. The most important thing is that it can attack 5 enemies at the same time. There happened to be only five gargoyles in front of Ives. Because Ives did not have enough arcane charges, he used delayed casting to cast this spell. From the effect point of view, the power is not very small. At least those gargoyles were all shot and began to stagger. Avis rushed forward with a few lunges, his feet began to exert force, and his whole body jumped up quickly. The sword in Ives' hand reflected the dark blue light, looking so mysterious in the boundless night. As Avis' body suddenly rose up, the sword in his hand didn't stop, and he struck out with another slash. The sword in Ives¡¯ hand that exuded a faint blue arcane brilliance, after using it, drew a blue light and shadow in the air. Ives's sword slashed out fiercely, hitting the gargoyle in front of Ives. The gargoyle in front of Avis roared angrily and wanted to fight back. But Ives's sword has been deeply embedded in the gargoyle's body. With Ives¡¯s strength, the gargoyle fell to the ground together with Ives. When Avis pulled out his long sword, the gargoyle had completely died. Avis stood up and let out a long breath. He pulled out the long sword from the gargoyle, and then looked at the four gargoyles still hovering in the sky. Suddenly, Ives stretched out a hand and said to the gargoyles in the sky: "Grandson." This finally angered these gargoyles. One of the gargoyles finally couldn't bear it any longer. It howled angrily and rushed towards Ives. Avis smiled slightly, then held his sword in both hands, ready to attack at any time. "Come on!" With a roar from Ives, he finally fought against the gargoyle. On the other side, the battle between Rebecca and Baron Brege was also going on intensely. The warhammer transformed from divine magic in Rebecca's hand is indeed powerful. The suppression of evil creatures it comes with makes it very difficult for Baron Brege to support it. But it would be wrong to say that Rebecca could easily defeat Baron Brege. At this time, Rebecca was using divine magic regardless of consumption, so that she could compete with Baron Brege to no avail. If the fight continues, Rebecca is most likely to fail first. Ahead, Baron Brege used a noble stabbing sword. The stabbing angle of this sword was extremely tricky, making it difficult for people to dodge. In fact, Rebecca relied on the Holy Word Shield to stay safe until now. And the hymn warhammer in Rebecca's hand hit Baron Brege desperately, causing Baron Brege to retreat and defend. For a while, Rebecca's attack slowly gained the upper hand. But Rebecca knows that she cannot go on like this. When her magical power is exhausted, she will die! At this time, a scream unique to the gargoyle came from behind. Rebecca looked back, only to find that Avis had killed all the gargoyles with his sword. At this time, three quarter moons have risen in the sky. Under the bright moonlight, the armor on Ives is reflecting a faint blue light. This is a racial skill of the Eternal Elves called ¡®Mana Return¡¯. When they use spells with all their strength, there will be scattered spell particles floating around their bodies. If the Erenya elves, that is, the eternal elves, use their talents, they can convert the scattered spell particles around them into mana to replenish themselves. To put it simply, it is a shortened version of the mage¡¯s magical skill ¡®Awakening¡¯. The cooldown time of this racial skill is not short - a full 10 minutes. Moreover, there is an upper limit to the recovery spell, so it is not as powerful as a powerful awakening. After Ives used mana return, his mana that had been consumed a lot finally began to recover. After he defeated all the gargoyles, his mana finally returned to a fairly acceptable level. And the effectiveness of his racial skill ¡®Mana Return¡¯ has also dissipated. If he wants to use it again, he can only wait 10 minutes. Ives immediately turned his head and saw Baron Brege who was fighting with Rebecca. The elf boy immediately yelled: "Go quickly, Rebecca!" At the same time, the sword in his hand began to emit a strong blue light. Rebecca nodded, and immediately ran back without looking back. But Ives, who had been prepared for a long time, suddenlyA powerful blow was delivered! With 6 layers of arcane charging, delayed casting, and arcane impact with two powerful attribute increases, the attack power is absolutely extremely powerful. Indeed, Ives's arcane impact quickly flew out and hit Baron Brege, causing the nobleman in the darkness to take a few steps back. He almost lost control of his body and fell to the ground. . At this time, Avis had a smile on his face. He held the sword in his right hand, and a purple-blue arcane flame ignited in his left hand. With Avis's wave, several groups of violently beating magic missiles appeared around him. "Go." Avis pointed his hand forward, and these magic missiles flew out violently. Avis directly shot out all the magic missiles he could release. After this powerful output, Baron Brege's health bar dropped significantly. At the same time, this guy also took a few steps back and looked at Avis with incredible eyes. Avis no longer cares about his lack of magic power. He turned his head and started running wildly: "Hurry up, be sure to push the two bosses at the same time!" Rebecca nodded, and immediately followed Avis, running forward with him. "No! You can't disturb my son's sleep! No one can disturb his sleep before I wake him up!" Baron Brege's thunderous shout came. Rebecca said a little strangely: "Huh? Didn't he resurrect his son and then be killed by his son, so he ended up like this?" Ives smiled bitterly and shook his head, saying: "It's not that simple. Baron Brege did resurrect his son, but it was no longer his son, but an evil creature named 'Black Flame'. After Baron Brege died, his body was awakened by the strong power of darkness and became a zombie-like existence." "However, because it was not a resurrection spell performed by a regular necromancer, he lost some memories. In his current understanding, he always believed that his child was dead, and he was looking for a way to save his child And if he sees his lively child, he might think of something. So he must kill them both at the same time!" Rebecca, who was listening on the side, opened her mouth in surprise. After a long while, she said with some humor: "These two undead are not even on the same front." While talking, Avis and Rebecca had already arrived at the door. Under normal circumstances, they should first overthrow Baron Brege, get the key to this place from the dead man, and open it. But now the situation is somewhat special, so Ives must use some special means. Avis looked around and quickly found the window in his memory. Ives climbed a short distance on the wall with one shoulder and hooked one hand on the window. Avis, who crawled in, stretched out his head and said to Rebecca who had not yet reacted below: "Come up quickly!" Rebecca nodded seriously. She also took a run for a while, but in the end she fell some distance away from the window. At this time, Baron Brege in the rear was getting closer and closer. Avis cursed lightly, and then he yelled at Rebecca: "Come up quickly, I will hold your hand this time!" Seeing that the two 'little thieves' had the intention to disturb his son's sleep, Baron Brege was already extremely angry. The dead man enlarged his legs and ran crazily towards where the two Avis were. At this time, Rebecca, who was taking another run-up, started to climb the wall again. But just a little away from the window, her momentum disappeared. Predictably, Rebecca is likely to fall again. At this time, Baron Brege was almost arriving. Avis took a deep breath, and then stretched out his hand. The eternal elf's slender fingers immediately grasped Rebecca's delicate palm. After that, Ives suddenly lifted up and finally pulled Rebecca up. "Damnblasphemer! I will send your souls to be burned in the endless flames of the underworld!" After entering the room, Ives could still hear the roar of Baron Brege behind him. In fact, it won't be long before Baron Brege comes in. At that time, the deceased will see that his 'son' is no longer his own. After Rebecca entered the interior of the back fort, she couldn't help but let out a long breath. Her heart was still beating "thump, thump, thump" at this time. Just now, she was just a little bit away from being able to get up to this window. Fortunately, Avis grabbed her in time.   Rebecca lowered her head at this time, only to find that her hand was still held in Avis's slender hand, and she could still feel the heat coming from the elf boy's palm. Rebecca's little face immediately turned red, and she secretly broke away from Avis's hand. Ives showed no reaction at all. He looked around and then said: "It seems that the 'Black Flame' is lying in that place." Where Ives pointed, there was a cold coffin. Under the moonlight shining through the window, it looked so gloomy and dark. PS1: The second update is here~~Happy New Year everyone~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~That¡¯s it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War on the Throne Chapter 23 Baron Brege (End) Chapter 23 Baron Brege (Final) There is almost no light in this dark castle. The only light source was the bright moonlight coming in from the window on the side. The sound of Ives's iron boots on the floor continued to echo in this place. The elf boy holding a rune sword in one hand carefully approached the coffin in front of him. If he had time, he wouldn't mind waiting here to restore his magic value. But it's a pity that Baron Brege will appear in one minute at most. Before that, Avis must awaken this creature called 'Black Flame'. Just as Ives slowly approached the coffin, there was a sound of unlocking the wooden door behind him. It was obvious that Baron Brege was coming in. The elf boy turned his head and gave Rebecca a signaling look. Rebecca, who seemed to understand what Avis wanted to do, nodded immediately. She walked over and locked the lock completely. At this time, Avis had also arrived in front of the coffin. Avis looked down at the pale young man lying quietly in the coffin, suddenly picked up his sword and stabbed it fiercely. Locking the door did not effectively prevent Baron Brege from entering, but it delayed some time after all. When Baron Brege kicked open the door and stepped into the room, the first thing he saw was the scene where he had just pierced his son's heart with a sword. "No!" Baron Brege, the immortal undead, screamed, and he fiercely pulled out his rapier: "I want to avenge my children! Damn the living, I will give you eternal death! " Ives showed a smile: "Eternal death That's true. But it's a pity that neither you nor your son are truly 'dead'." After that, Ives Si pulled out the long sword that he had inserted into the young man's heart. When it was pulled out, this rune sword exuding arcane brilliance was not stained with a trace of blood. But this is normal. This corpse has been dead for who knows how many years, and its interior has long been corrupted. There is simply no way that there is much blood left to flow. "Ah!" Baron Brege seemed to be going crazy. After he pulled out his noble sword, he looked at Ives with his sharp eyes. He yelled: "I'm going to kill you, I'm definitely going to kill you!" Baron Brege ignored Rebecca, who had touched behind him. The deceased nobleman ran toward Ives crazily. Ives's hands immediately began to release arcane brilliance, which flowed along Ives's hands and into the rune sword he held in his hand. The long sword exuding azure light finally became extremely gorgeous. Of course, this also consumed a lot of Avis's magic power. Baron Brege was about to take a few steps forward and kill the elf boy who was slowly moving towards Rebecca. But at this moment, the person in the coffin suddenly moved, and then, a young man with extremely pale skin sat up. The young man opened his dazed eyes and looked around. "Imy child" Baron Brege saw the child sitting up and suddenly stopped his actions. But immediately, Baron Brege felt as if something exploded in his brain, and many scenes poured into his mind unconsciously. ??Human experiments, dark rituals, resurrection formations and the most important scene Baron Brege could not recall it. At this time, both Avis and Rebecca found a safe place and prepared for defense. The mood of Baron Brege in front of him was very unstable, and the other BOSS had also woken up at this time. Facing two BOSSs at the same time, even Ives had to be careful at all times. Under the light of the full moon behind him, the boy in the coffin finally stood up. He touched his heart, which had an extra sore, and couldn't help but show a disdainful smile: "Tsk, I didn't expect that I just slept for a while, and this place is so lively." "Imy child." Baron Brege took a few steps towards the undead boy bathing in the endless moonlight. The undead boy raised his head and glanced at Baron Brege, who looked concerned, and suddenly showed a disdainful smile. "It's you. I didn't expect that after killing you once, you actually came back to life again." These words were like a sharp sword, causing Baron Brege's body to stop immediately. After that, he finally recalled the most important scene in his mind. After going through the most evil ritual, I finally let my son open his eyes. But the first thing his 'son' did was to stab himself in the chest with a weapon. "You are not my son! Who are you?" Baron Brege shouted loudly.   "Me? You can call me Black Flame." The undead boy said indifferently, "Besides, I'm not your son in the first place, so don't just randomly identify your family tree, okay?" Baron Brege seemed to be completely shocked. As an undead, he lowered his head and didn't know what he was thinking. At this time, Ives, who had recovered some of his magic power with some supplies, said to the girl with short blond hair on the side: "Get ready, we are going to start fighting." Rebecca nodded seriously, and some divine light began to appear in her hands. The next moment, a warhammer composed of divine magic appeared in her hand. At this moment, there was only determination in Rebecca's eyes, but not much fear in them. (I can also look into the darkness like him.) Rebecca thought this and showed a firm smile. "Gigglehahaha!" At this moment, the undead man dressed in aristocratic clothing, the former Baron Brege, laughed, and he laughed very loudly, even feeling hysterical. "It's wrong, everything is wrong! From the beginning, I shouldn't have studied black magic, and I shouldn't have tried to save my child from the hands of God!" Baron Brege suddenly raised his long sword, and the fighting spirit representing darkness and corrosion immediately flashed out. Baron Brege looked at the black flames in front of him and Ives and Ivis who were preparing for battle at the side, and let out a roar that shook the sky: "Today, I am going to kill you, kill all of you guys, kill them all." Just all the existences in this world!" Ives sighed: "He has gone crazy." The souls of the undead born under abnormal circumstances are already in an unstable state. In addition, Brege suffered a huge stimulus, so it is normal for him to become crazy. . At this time, on the wooden coffin lid, the undead boy named 'Black Flame' also showed a slight smile: "Really? I just don't like you, so let's kill them together." The battle has begun, but this time the battle is extremely chaotic. It is actually a three-party battle! After adding the 'Shield Technique' and 'Holy Word Shield', Avis' defense has made great progress. Under the protection of the powerful Holy Word Shield exerted by Rebecca, Ives estimated that it would not be a problem for him to withstand a few blows from Baron Brege. NPCs are different from players. In "ARO", if players want to obtain advanced skills, they can only upgrade. But the NPCs in this world are different. As long as they are willing to learn and have enough power to promote the release of this spell, the level limit is not that big for them. Therefore, the ¡®Holy Word Shield¡¯ on Ives is actually a relatively advanced skill. If you are a player, it should be a skill that can only be learned at level 20. Shaking his head, Avis threw those useless thoughts out of his mind. At this time, Baron Brege stabbed towards Ives. The sword in Ives' hand immediately swung and missed Baron Brege's thrust. But at this time, the magic shadow arrow released by the black flame successfully pierced the chest of the unsuspecting Baron Brege. Baron Brege, who was already crazy, did not dodge. He took his noble sword and stabbed Ives. The sword blade carried a breeze, causing panic in the hearts of those who felt the power. Avis turned sideways and avoided this fatal blow. At the same time, the rune sword in his hand slashed fiercely, and bursts of blue magic waves spread from the rune sword. After being released, the magic quickly turned into an arcane barrage, shooting at Baron Brege and Black Flame. Black Flame immediately cast a spell similar to a spell shield, which withstood most of the attacks from the arcane barrage. But Baron Brege was not so relaxed. After resisting such a blow, he took a few steps back and seemed to be somewhat defeated. At this time, another beautiful figure jumped out. This person is Rebecca! At Avis's signal, she hit Black Flame hard with the war hammer in her hand. Black Flame is also an undead creature, but he is different from Baron Brege who resurrected him. He is an undead in the category of mage. Therefore, he is very good at using various necromancy spells. But it is a pity that Rebecca uses light magic to restrain dark creatures like black flames. And because of some special abilities of her body, the damage done to her by those dark spells is also low. At this time, under the guidance of Ives, Baron Brege, who was standing at the door, was gradually leaning towards the black flame in the center of the hall. After a while, Baron Brege, who had fallen into complete madness, raised his head. After seeing the black flame releasing magic with a calm expression, he roared??, his body swelled several times, and he rushed towards the creature with the appearance of his son like this crazily. And Avis quietly withdrew his sword and hid aside to watch the fun. PS1: The first update is here~~Happy New Year everyone! PS2: Please give me a recommendation to go home for the New Year~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 24 Generous Rewards Chapter 24 Generous Rewards In the end, Black Flame and Baron Brege fought inextricably. But Black Flame was slightly better and killed Baron Brege. Unfortunately, Heiyan, who had almost exhausted all his mana, was no match for Avis and Rebecca, who were eyeing him. After several confrontations, Heiyan died from the shooting of Aivis's magic missile. . Avis let out a long breath, and the next moment, he received an incredibly generous reward. "You have obtained an achievement: downloading the dungeon for the first time. You have obtained 50 achievement points." "You got an achievement: This is not my son! You got 25 achievement points." "You have obtained the achievement: Shadowfang Castle. The achievement points are being calculated" "Shadowfang Castle level: level 15. Shadowfang Castle completion: 80%, score 8 points. Final achievement points: 15X8=120 points." "You have cleared Shadowfang Castle and opened some equipment exchanges for Shadowfang Castle." Coupled with the 12 achievement points that he had saved before, Ives was surprised to find that his achievement points exceeded 200 points "What a great harvest." After a while, Avis said this. This is already almost 5 times more than the rewards from ordinary dungeons. Of course, he can't brush this copy anymore, after all, the boss is dead. Avis needs to exchange for some equipment that he needs. Of course, 200 achievement points are more than enough. Although there are many things that this BOSS can explode, there are only a few that Avis can use. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t continue to gain experience! Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head. But at this time, Avis, who was flipping through the exchange list, saw an incredible exchange. Level redemption! For occupations below level 10, 100 achievement points can be exchanged for one level. For occupations below level 20, 500 achievement points can be exchanged for one level. Currently, only level 20 redemption is open. Avis¡¯s heart immediately started beating. You can actually redeem levels! This is really an unexpected surprise. Ives gave a wealth of experience to the Arcane Archmage profession, raising it to level 9. After that, Ives immediately spent 100 achievement points to exchange for a level 10 arcane archmage. The attributes of Ives have finally undergone earth-shaking changes. (For details, please see the related work.) The next thing to do is to upgrade the level of the Silver Knight profession. "Haha." Feeling the more powerful magic power in his body, Avis couldn't help but laugh. Rebecca, who was sitting on the ground panting, glanced at the elf boy who couldn't help but smile, and then said, "Avis, what's there to be happy about?" Avis shook his head and then suppressed his smile. At this moment, only after he has learned those spells can he be considered a true mage! Of course, there was no need to tell Rebecca. Avis just turned his head and said to Rebecca: "My strength has recovered a little in the battle just now, so I'm happy there." "Really?" Rebecca stood up and said with some surprise. After getting a positive answer, Rebecca looked at Avis, who was indeed a little different: "Thencongratulations." Avis nodded. The elf boy walked slowly to the two corpses and began to 'touch the corpses'. Facts have proved that Ives' luck is good or bad. There are two pieces of equipment that he can use, which is naturally a relatively small proportion. But he got a very nice accessory. A small gargoyle statue. Shown above: Can manipulate some gargoyles to work for you (2/8). Obviously, the missing 6 are the 6 killed by Avis. If there are still 8 of these gargoyles, then they still have some combat effectiveness. But there are only two at the moment, and Ives shows little interest. Of course, it cannot be said that they are useless at all. At least they won't get tired and can keep flying in the sky to monitor the surrounding situation. Then become a scout. And these two guys also revealed a mission item. That was the 'reply to Hortex'. In the letter, Baron Brege said that he was aware of the problems in the underground mines and would send some people to deal with them as appropriate. This ¡®Hortex¡¯ is the city lord of Fitkeren, and like Baron Brege, he is also a baron. Both Hortex and Baron Brege have mining rights to an underground mine. Now that there is a problem in the underground mine tunnel, Baron Brege will naturally be notified. However, Baron Brege has become an undead, so naturally he only replied perfunctorily. Avis still has some memory of this mission. At this time, it depends on the player's operation. Generally speaking, players have two ways to complete this 'processing underground mine tunnels'. The first is to take??Send this letter to Hortex, in which case the player will be regarded as a person sent by Baron Brege and entrusted by Hortex to handle this matter. The advantage of this method is that it is simple, but the reward increase is not very high. Because, if the completion degree of this 'Underground Mine Tunnel' is above 90% for the first time, 0.1 legend points can be awarded! This is also one of the few ways to gain legendary status in the early stages. The second option is to find Hortex and tell him that Baron Brege has become an undead. This requires some evidence. After winning Hortex's trust, the underground mine tunnel and another copy will be opened. This is also the optimal method summarized by countless players. However, the second method cannot be completed without enough charm and legend. Unfortunately, Avis's charm is 10 points and his legend is 1 point, which meets all the requirements of the second method. Therefore, Ives collected some evidence, such as Baron Brege's seal, his dark notes, and some evil items about his corruption, and finally used the newly learned magic 'Photography' to capture Brege. The Baron's appearance was 'pictured' on a piece of paper. After doing this, Avis nodded with satisfaction. Avis exchanged some more equipment. After that, Avis was finally penniless and had nothing left. Because the achievement points have shrunk significantly, Avis has not redeemed them for the best equipment. Of course, it would be better than what he is wearing now. According to Avis¡¯s original idea, he wanted to exchange for a knight outfit and a mage outfit. But the current tragic situation forced Avis to exchange for a set of mage equipment. And his body is still wearing that aristocratic dress. This fashion is really magical. It can change the appearance of the equipment to look like a dress without affecting the attributes of the equipment. It also has amplifying attributes. This is indeed much better than wearing a thick mage cloth. After making some preparations, Avis and Rebecca left Shadowfang Castle. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because all the evil has been eliminated, but when I walked out, there was no undead creature on the road. After Avis and Rebecca walked out of Shadowfang Castle, they got on their mounts and prepared to leave. Although it was already dark at this time, it should only be around 7 o'clock. If you hurry up, you can go to the next village to rest. Therefore, although Avis and Rebecca were both a little tired after experiencing a fierce fight, they still rode their horses and headed towards the boundless night. It¡¯s just that God doesn¡¯t seem to want to make it easy for them. Just when Ives and Rebecca were halfway forward, Ives looked up at the dark clouds that had covered the quarter moon, and smiled bitterly: "It looks like it's going to rain soon, we'd better look for Let¡¯s camp somewhere.¡± After all, she had experience running a group for a period of time, and Rebecca also discovered that the weather was abnormal at this time. Therefore, she had no objections and agreed to Avis' proposal. When Ives and Rebecca had just found such a high ground that was not humid and set up camp, the raindrops had already fallen. Elvis and Rebecca could only hide in the tent and eat some dry food. Avis gnawed on the dry food and began to count his harvest. First of all, his equipment has very good attributes, and it also stores 3 magic missiles. Although three magic missiles a day are too few, they can still save lives at critical moments. In this world, equipment rarely directly increases attributes. Generally, it increases the attack roll, which is the attack power, or the defense roll. But Ives's suit has the attribute of 'intelligence +1'. Among level 10 equipment, it is pretty good. The next copy of the ¡®Underground Mine¡¯ is also level 15, but Avis¡¯s plan is that the completion rate must be above 90%. Because that legendary +0.1 is simply too important. Avis's current legendary level is 1, which is 10 times higher than the initial level of 0.1 for most players. But this does not mean that the legend level of 0.1 is not important. By the middle and late stages of the game, without legend, many tasks cannot be accepted or completed. Take the recent Viking invasion as an example. If the legend level is less than 1, you may not even have a chance to defend the city. You must know that defending the city is the biggest point for gaining experience and rewards! Moreover, if many NPCs want to join the team, they will not take advantage of you without legend. If you have low charisma, you can still pull some strange NPCs, but if you don't have legend, it's impossible to pull any of them away. The reason why Ives was able to compete with the great knight Otrell in sword fighting before was actually related to his high charm and his legend. Otherwise, why would Otrell fight with you, a little brat who appeared out of nowhere?   But what¡¯s strange about Ives is, how did he get this bit of legend? Avis Alexi, this name is not very familiar Who did you wear it on? PS1: The second update is here ~ Today¡¯s update is over! PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War for the Throne Chapter 25 New Arrival Chapter 25: New arrival After the storm, there is a clear sky. Perhaps because we have just experienced the baptism of wind and rain, the morning air is filled with a sobering fragrance of green grass. The air is still a little humid, but when the long-lost sun shines down, you can still feel the heat of summer. ¡°Before you know it, half of August has passed.¡± Avis sighed. Next March is when the Vikings invade. He didn't have much time left. This feeling of having a wolf chasing behind you is actually not particularly good. Avis didn't have the leisure to stop and rest. Maybe, after resolving the Viking crisis, he will go to the magical country of Lienz to see it! That place is a mage's paradise, and you can learn a lot of good things. Avis slowly lowered his head, and then put away his tent. After baking the tent cloth with fire magic for a while, he finally got rid of all the dew on it. At this time, Rebecca walked out of her tent. When she walked out, the girl's body was covered with water stains and her hair was a little wet. It was obvious that she had not slept well because of the rain last night. Elvis smiled bitterly: "Um do you need me to help you dry your hair?" The elf boy could tell with just one glance that Rebecca didn't put up her tent carefully, otherwise this would not have happened at all. state. Ives slept very comfortably last night. Rebecca touched her semi-wet hair with her hands, and then lamented: "It's true my hair is even wet please help me dry it quickly." After Ives helped Rebecca dry her body, she put away all the debris. After eating dry food, they got on their horses and drove towards the city of Feitkelen. There really wasn¡¯t much to say along the way. Avis and the others were not in danger, but they were just a few lone wolves, and they were no match for Avis. After advancing for five days, they finally reached the city of Feitkelen. It was already late August, but Ives couldn't be anxious. Of course he wanted to gain experience in one place and not waste so much time on the road. But it is a pity that the best place nearby to gain experience is in Fitkelen City. When they saw the bustling city gate ahead, Avis and Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief. The long journey had made both of them tired. Avis and Rebecca slowly walked into the city gate. Feitkelen City is a relatively prosperous small town. The area is no longer entirely grassland. The Kthulli Mountains not far away surround the city behind it. If you continue walking north, you can enter the realm of Thorn Valley in just a few days. And passing through the Thorny Valley is the Amn Plain, where the capital of the Lanying Kingdom is located. After Avis and Rebecca entered the city, the noisy streets immediately surrounded them. After Ives found some shops, he took out all the useless things in his backpack and sold them, and got 55 gold coins. His main source of income is the gems in Shadowfang Castle. In fact, the explosion rate of gems in that castle is still relatively low, otherwise Avis would have 100 gold coins on him at this moment. Avis smiled at Rebecca, and then said: "Let's find a place to live first. Then I'll go get some people." "Pull someone? What are you doing for?" Rebecca glanced at Avis curiously. Avis smiled and said: "Of course we will set up a mercenary group. I have already thought of the name - Blue Badge. How about it?" "Establishing a mercenary group? Whywhy do you suddenly want to do this?" Rebecca said curiously, having never heard Avis talk about this before. Ives pondered for a moment, and then said: "I always feel that there will be some dangers in the future, so I want to set up a mercenary group first. Of course, not everyone can set up an armed mercenary group. This requires the skills of the city lord here. I agree. I will visit the city lord after I finish recruiting people." Establishing a mercenary group is indeed not that simple. If it is in the game, players need to pay 1,000 gold coins to be qualified to establish a mercenary group. Naturally, it is impossible for Avis to have so much money to set up a mercenary group at this moment, so he has only one way, and that is to win the favor of the lord here, 'Hotex', so that Avis can directly form a mercenary group. Qualifications of the mercenary group. Of course, if Ives hadn¡¯t known that ¡®that thing¡¯ was about to happen, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have had much chance to win Hotex¡¯s favor. After all, he is just a formal professional. Although he is considered an elite, he is not strong enough to make Hotex even pay attention.  But there is also a disadvantage to Ives doing this, that is, they have no station. A mercenary group can obtain a station in the city. The mercenary group established directly by the city lord, Avis and others, do not have a base. They can only be regarded as wandering mercenaries. Rebecca nodded, approving Avis¡¯s approach. After finding a cheap hotel, Avis and Rebecca walked towards the Mercenary Union. A mercenary group is an armed armed force and naturally needs to be managed. But anyone can apply for a single mercenary. As long as you have a certain level of strength, you can apply for a mercenary. It¡¯s just that the process will be troublesome. It is indeed very troublesome. Ives submitted the application at noon, and was busy until about 7 p.m. before he successfully applied for a mercenary occupation. Of course, not everyone can be a mercenary. Now Ives is just a 'preparatory mercenary'. Although he and Rebecca both have the strength of formal professionals, they still have to complete a task of at least one star. Only by completing the mission can you be promoted to a formal mercenary. After becoming an official mercenary, there is no particularly detailed official division. In theory, all personal tasks can be accepted. Of course, each mercenary group will still be divided into different levels. "Well, what mission did you say we were going to completeAvis." Rebecca said with some distress. Among the tasks in front of me, the good tasks have been taken away long ago, leaving only some very useless tasks - either too difficult, or too cumbersome and not very rewarding. Ives pondered for a moment, and then said: "Well, if you follow my opinion, we can take on this mission." After that, Ives pointed to a three-star mission on the side. The requirement of this task is to expel an ogre from a noble farm next to Fetkelon City. "Ogre?!" Rebecca couldn't help but screamed when she saw the name. If it is an ogre, it can be said to be the nightmare of most native residents. In many cases, ogres are terrifying beings who can stop children crying at night. Ives blinked his eyes: "The ogre's weaknesses are sulfuric acid and fire. But, have you forgotten my profession?" The girl with short blond hair turned her head, glanced at the smiling eternal elf, and then thought Get up - the person in front of you is a magician! The magician can be said to be the nemesis of the ogre. "Okay, let's go take on this mission." Avis said with a slight smile. After that, he took his mercenary badge, came to the counter, and handled the business of this mission. And he and Rebecca temporarily established an adventure team. The size of this adventure team can range from 2 to 15 people, which is very convenient. "Then, please pay 10% of the income from this mission as a depositwell, that is 15 gold coins." The counter girl Weiwei said with a smile. Avis nodded, and then handed over the 15 gold coins. Ives then obtained the details of the mission. At this time, the counter lady suddenly said: "Actually, if you are short of teammates, sir, you can go to the Prancing Pony Tavern. I heard that there is a warlock there." "Huh? Oh, thank you for the reminder." Avis showed a handsome smile, which made the counter lady's face immediately turn red. When she raised her head, she found that Avis was gone. ¡­¡­ This is the advantage of having high charm, you can trigger the plot at any time! Avis couldn't help but laugh. Rebecca snorted coldly, and then looked at Avis: "Why, you are so happy to charm a little girl?" She had forgotten at the moment that she was also a little girl, and she seemed to be fascinated by Avis. Already Avis was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and glanced at Rebecca, who was pouting and unhappy. He touched the back of his head strangely, and then said: "Huh? Fascinated by the little girl? Oh, you mean that lady? I didn't seem to do anything to her, right?" "Hmph, I can see through the hearts of you men." Rebecca snorted coldly, "Are you only interested in women?" She didn't know why she was so unhappy, but she couldn't help but say so. . Avis smiled bitterly. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Rebecca seriously. "I laugh because I might be able to get a warlock as a companion." Seeing Avis stop, Rebecca couldn't help but stop her feet, and then turned her head to look at Avis. At this moment, Avis' serious words reached her ears. "But if you think that I will be passionate about any woman, then please take back your words. I am an elf, and I take love very seriously and persistentlyI will never"??I won't pick up women casually, nor will I just laugh secretly because I've charmed a little girl. " After hearing these words, Rebecca's expression changed. After that, she lowered her head slightly and whispered: "Well I'm sorry, I didn't mean to" She already understood that she was wrong. At this time, a strong palm patted her shoulder. "Okay, let's not talk about this anymore, let's go find the warlock. See if we can get him to join our team!" When the girl looked up, she saw that bright smile. PS1: A guest character from a book friend is about to appear, everyone applauds~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 26 The Team is Established Chapter 26 The team is established The Prancing Horse Tavern is a fairly large tavern. This place is relatively close to the mercenary union, so there are many mercenaries drinking here. Coupled with the specialty here - Otter liquor, this tavern attracts a large number of drunkards. Kadir Crimson (guest star from readers, applause~) is sitting in his seat, with a glass of ordinary fruit wine next to him. Covered in a gray robe, he exuded an aura that was 'unapproachable by strangers'. People who wear this kind of attire usually belong to the spellcasting profession, so no one dares to disturb a spellcaster like him. In this world, spell casters are always noble. Even a 'psionic master' who can only be considered half a spellcaster still has a high status. And the noble mage can be compared with most nobles. Kadir Crimson is not a magician, he is a warlock. The so-called warlock obtains the ability to cast spells by communicating with the power of his own bloodline. Generally speaking, it is difficult for warlocks to obtain more powerful spellcasting abilities than their ancestors. Therefore, there are very few warlocks in the holy realm, and few people will take the path of warlocks. Kadir¡¯s ¡®blood concentration¡¯ is actually not very high, but his family is just an ordinary family. In order for his sister to be admitted to the knight academy he had always wanted, Kadir had no choice but to become a warlock. But his talent is indeed limited. When he is still one step away from becoming a formal professional, his bloodline can no longer bring him any improvement. At this time, he only has a few ways to go: 1. Obtain dragon blood. His bloodline is that of the dragon clan, so obtaining dragon blood can greatly increase the concentration of his bloodline. Second, improve your mental strength. His bloodline is actually not fully developed, so if he improves his mental power, he can be promoted. Three, natural resources and treasures. How useful such things are and whether they can be obtained depends on luck. Now Kadir can only leave his mentor and wander alone. There is no need to count on dragon blood. What Kadir wants now is to see if he can be lucky enough to obtain treasures from heaven and earth, or to improve his mental power. As long as he can become a formal professional, Kadir's future can be said to be smooth. His mentor said that if his own bloodline is fully developed, he should be able to reach the level of a high-level professional. "A high-level professional?" Kadir laughed and cried, shaking his head, and then drank a glass of wine. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes focused on the person who had just entered the door. Magic power, Kadir felt the magic power from that person. Moreover, Kadir could feel that the other party was stronger than him, and seemed to have reached the level of a formal professional. "A magician" Kadir slowly finished the fruit wine, then lowered his head and continued to flip through the books in his hand. The yellowed books seemed a little difficult to read in the dim light, but Qadir patiently flipped through them bit by bit. And at this moment, a burst of footsteps sounded. Kadir seemed to sense something, raised his head, and saw the handsome young man with black hair walking next to him and sitting next to Kadir. Kadir glanced at him, and then said: "Elf, what's the matter?" Although the other party has covered his ears, the magical aura of the elf will never be forgotten by anyone who has seen it once. But Qadir met the elves with his mentor. Therefore, Kadir recognized the true identity of the young man in front of him. The young man did not show too much surprise. He smiled gracefully and said, "Skerke is indeed one of the most powerful mages in history. At the end of the First Era, his reputation was almost unknown to everyone. " Kadir lowered his head slightly. What he was flipping through in his hand was a book about warlocks written by Scrake. This book was very precious and cost most of Kadir's net worth. "But what you are holding in your hand is just a book compiled by future generations based on Master Skrek's words." The young man said. Kadir frowned, then raised his head and glanced at the elf boy in front of him: "If you are here to talk about this, you can leave now." Nothing is attentive, or stolen. Although elves are generally of the good camp, who knows what he wants to do? Kadir guessed that he wanted to recommend books, but Kadir didn't have much money anymore, and it was simply not enough for him to buy books that he didn't know whether they were real or not. But the elf boy didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°My name is Avis, Avis Alexi. I¡¯m not from this continent, I come from that eternal continent, Gonavis.¡± Hearing the words ¡®Gonnavis¡¯, KadirHe was stunned, and after a while he raised his head and carefully identified the young man in front of him. After a while, he felt a little strange. The other party was definitely not any known elf! So is he a high elf, or an eternal elf? Kadir felt that his knowledge was no longer enough. After all, he is not a learned mage. Although his understanding of such things is much better than ordinary people, when compared to a real mage, his understanding is too lacking. But even if he is in a poor situation like his, he still knows the synonym of that continent - the Holy Land of Magic! In this continent, even Linz, the country of magic, is slightly inferior. "So, I can give you the most detailed way to train a warlock." Ives smiled, joking, he also practiced a lot of trumpet in his previous life. And most of these trumpets have gone to the Sanctuary¡ªthese trumpets include warlocks. So he has a lot of experience in how to make warlocks grow. "What do you want?" Kadir said in a deep voice. To be honest, he was already tempted. Avis smiled: "I am preparing to build a mercenary group. Of course, there are still some other things missing. If you are willing, you can join us." Kadir pondered for a long time: "How to calculate the share." "Distribution according to contribution." Avis said. After all, he had managed many large guilds in his previous life, and he still knew how to distribute what he obtained. So Ives briefly explained the distribution plan to Kadir. "Wellso, as the captain, it may be me or you. In short, the captain has the right to choose an item first. After that, the remaining income can be distributed according to the contribution I mentioned before." Ives finally finished the distribution plan, and Kadir nodded: "It's a very reasonable plan, but if you want me to join, there is one condition." "I'd like to hear the details." Avis nodded. "Tell me what you know about how to advance as a warlock." Kadir's voice no longer pretended to be low at this time, but had a neutral magnetism. Avis laughed and patted Kadir on the shoulder: "Don't worry, in short, we will set up an adventure team first, and in a month at most, we can form a mercenary group." Kadir does not doubt this. It is too easy for a spell caster to obtain 1,000 gold coins in savings, so he still believes in forming a mercenary group in one month. How did he know that the total money Avis had on him did not exceed 70 gold coins. Just when Kadir decided to join Avis' team, a voice came from next to him: "Hey, do you want to form a mercenary group? What do you think, do you want to count me in?" Both Avis and Kadir turned their heads and saw a young man with dark green hair. His ears are pointed like Avis, and from the breath coming from him, it can be seen that he is also an elf. "But it's a little different from the elves Ives felt that he had a faint smell of another kind. "I didn't expect to see people of the same race from a distant continent here." The elf smiled slightly, "My name is Sac Bandela. I am a hybrid of the Sun Elf." ¡°It turns out he¡¯s not a pure-blooded elf That¡¯s no wonder. Ives found the source of that other smell. Avis smiled, and then stretched out his hand to the elf boy: "Avis Alexi, a pure-blood Eren sub-elf." The local elves seemed to be discriminating against half-elves, but Avis, whose soul actually belonged to another world, didn't feel that way. The elf named 'Sark' in front of him seemed to be a stickler, and he laughed immediately. Then he shook hands with Avis, "I am a ranger, with a certain level of melee combat and archery. Well, I also know some healing magic that is not very strong. I hope it can help you." "Haha, speaking of healing magic, we already have a priest in our team." Avis laughed. "Wellthat's great!" Sack laughed. Ives is not afraid that this Sack is a bad guy or something, because his camp is neutral and good, and Ives thinks that he still has a good eye for others, and currently he has nothing for others to gain, so He also approved Sack's joining. "I heard that there is a castle built by werewolves in the east here. If we have a chance, we can go and have a look." Sakha laughed. ¡°Regional map expansion¡ªWerewolf Castle.¡± When Avis heard this, he couldn't help but smile slightly in his heart. This was truly an unexpected surprise. A copy of this world is notYou just have to go in and finish swiping and then leave. You need to have "prerequisite tasks" to open this dungeon. Otherwise, even if you finish swiping this dungeon, there will be no achievement points to get. And now, Avis has opened a new dungeon, Werewolf Castle. If I have the chance, I will definitely go and take a look. PS1: Crimson appears, everyone applauds~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 27 Warlock Breakthrough Chapter 27 Warlock Breakthrough Avis carefully recalled his memories and found that the Werewolf Castle was indeed a place that should be visited, because that place imprisoned a pretty good priest. After rescuing her, she can join his team. Although Rebecca can be considered a priest, she is a combat priest. Therefore, there should still be a pure priest in his team. There are still many things that Ives has to be busy with recently. First, he will complete the task of the ogre, and then he will meet with the city lord and tell him about Baron Brege. After that, I have to clear the underground mine tunnel copy. After completing this, you still need to find some qualified companions. Such as knights, archers, druids and other professions. Finally, there are a lot of dungeons around here, and Avis plans to brush them all at once. In short, there are really a lot of things to do. Of course, for today, all they have to do is take a night¡¯s rest. Avis and Kadir Sarker walked out of the tavern together. As soon as I came out, I saw Rebecca who was already bored with waiting. She didn't like the smell of alcohol, so she just waited outside and didn't go in. After seeing the girl with short blond hair, Avis couldn't help but smile. Elvis took Rebecca and introduced the two new members: "This is Rebecca, and she is also our companion. Now, our adventure team is complete." "All meansall of us, added together, are these 4 people?" It took Kadir a long while to say this. Avis nodded naturally: "Yes. I am taking the route of elite soldiers, so it is best to put aside the handymen." What he said is indeed good. The people present, except Kadir, are all formal professionals. By. Kadir is a spell caster, and a spell caster is definitely no less precious than any formal professional. "Well there are advantages to having fewer people." Sark nodded, and the half-elf with long dark green hair suddenly laughed: "Then let's just call it an adventure team for the time being we What¡¯s the first task?¡± "Hunting the ogres." Ives said. Hearing the word 'ogre', the half-elf's expression immediately changed: "Umcould this be the three-star mission that no one dares to take on?" "Yeah." Avis nodded. The three-star mission was already very difficult. There is no room for half-elves and others not to take it seriously. Kadir pondered for a moment, and then said: "I know how to spray sulfuric acid and burn hands. And I have a hunch that if I can successfully advance to become a formal professional, I can also learn the fireball technique." The Warlock is indeed an incredible profession. The spells he can obtain at each level largely depend on his bloodline. Therefore, they do not need to rely on books to learn magic, and they also rely on instinct to release magic. Therefore, the warlock's spellcasting speed is very fast and the power is also very powerful. Most warlocks can fight through blood, which is called 'returning to their ancestors'. The most famous one is the Dragon Vein Warlock, who can transform into a half-dragon state for a short period of time. Most dragon vein warlocks have given up the ability to continue to advance to higher spellcasting realms, and instead make their dragon veins more powerful. This leads to the fact that Dragon Vein Warlocks cannot be considered spellcasters, they should be considered melee professionals. And in that distant continent, there is another creature called the ¡®Dragonborn¡¯. But they are not the descendants of the dragon clan, they are the descendants of the dragon slayers. They can gain power by killing dragons, and the strongest ones can even transform into dragons! Of course, even if there are actually not many dragons in the Eternal Continent, they are not enough to kill them. These people usually kill dragons, and they even raise their own dragons specifically for killing. This race with a strong desire for destruction is a mortal enemy of the Dragon Clan and the Eternal Elves, and large-scale wars often break out. Avis laughed at this moment. He had just completed an achievement - recruiting his subordinates. Through this achievement, he gained 50 achievement points. Avis said to Kadir: "I do have a tool that allows warlocks to purify blood, but I have to ask first, what species are your ancestors?" The most ungodly ancestor is naturally God. In fact, the ancestors of most sorcerers who reach the Holy Realm are gods. Of course, in this continent of Karasol, where almost all the gods have fallen, the possibility of encountering such warlocks is infinitely close to 0. And the other part of the heaven-defying ancestors are dragons. Moreover, most Dragon Vein Warlocks cannot reach the Holy Realm, as long as they are very powerful dragons, such as the Sacred Dragon; the Black Dragon and the like. "Red dragon. My ancestor is a red dragon. But it's been a long time ago, and the blood concentration in my body is too low." Kadir said this.When I looked up, I couldn't help but show a trace of regret on my face. The Red Dragon is also considered a relatively powerful dragon clan. If it is within the fifth generation, it is possible to achieve the Holy Realm. But looking at Qadir¡¯s expression, you can tell that he is a descendant ten generations later. Avis pondered for a moment, and then said: "Red Dragon then this should be suitable for you." After that, Avis spent 30 achievement points to exchange for something. Red dragon blood: It can improve the blood purity of warlocks with red dragon blood. It is also a good alchemy material and can also be used in some spells. Redemption limit: 1 drop/year, redemption required: 30 achievement points. If Kadir is really a descendant of a sacred dragon, a legendary dragon like the Black Dragon, or a descendant of a god, then there really is nothing Elvis can do. But since Kadir is a descendant of the red dragon, Avis still has a way. Ives finally exchanged the bottle for a drop of red dragon's blood, then took it in his hand and handed it to Kadir. Kadir looked at the thing in his hand in astonishment. Avis¡¯s heart is bleeding. First of all, this thing costs a rare achievement point. Secondly, this drop of blood can only be redeemed once a year. Most of the things that achievement points can be exchanged for are very precious. For example, if the rune sword that Avis is carrying on his back at the moment is sold, it will never be bought for a few thousand gold coins. And the set of mage equipment he is wearing at the moment can also be regarded as an artifact for novices. The individual pieces are not particularly valuable, but when the set is put together, it can be sold for several thousand gold coins. Therefore, the drop of blood obtained with 30 achievement points is definitely priceless. "This is" Kadir opened his mouth wide in surprise. When he took the thing, something in his body seemed to be awakening and beating continuously. At this moment, the blood in his body seemed to come alive. Just holding this drop of blood, he felt that he was about to break through. "It's best to use it quickly." Ives said seriously, "Otherwise, this thing will evaporate." Kadir opened the lid without thinking, then raised his head and drank the drop of blood. "He drank at least three thousand gold coins, and it was something with a price but no market." Sac said with a fascinated look on his face. Ives said feebly: "Dragon blood is the cheapest. If it's a dragon's heart or something, it's really expensive. I can't afford it." Not only can't afford it, because it has never been completed. For certain achievements, Avis doesn¡¯t even have this redemption option. Kadir suddenly swayed, then fell to the ground and fainted. But at this time, his face was unnaturally flushed, and the magic power in his body was flowing wildly. "Well when he wakes up, he should be able to break through." Ives said, "Then, who will fight him back to where we live?" ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the next day, warm sunshine penetrated the city. Fitkelen is a medium-sized city. The Kthulli Mountains and Thorny Mountains behind it block the cold air from the south, so this place can be said to be warm and pleasant. In the morning, the city seemed to have just woken up from the hustle and bustle of the night. There were not many people on the streets at this time, but the sounds of the cries and the sounds of people walking by were heard little by little. In a hotel that was not particularly luxurious, Kadir suddenly opened his eyes. He sat up and touched his slightly longer pale blond hair. Then he discovered that the hood he had been wearing to cover his face was missing. "Hey, you're awake." At this time, the sound of the wooden door being pushed open sounded. Kadir turned his head and saw the handsome elf boy. Kadir's appearance is actually not bad, he can even compete with that handsome elf boy. But he¡­¡­ Avis looked at Kadir, who was as beautiful as a woman in front of him, and smiled slightly. After setting him up yesterday and accidentally seeing his face, Avis was very surprised. Kadir is definitely no worse than him in appearance, but it is a pity that God gave him as a man the face of a woman. Avis put the breakfast next to Kadir: "Well, this is breakfast, you can eat it." "Did you see it?" Kadir did not lower his voice deliberately. At this time, his voice sounded very neutral, not like a man. "Sorry, I didn't mean it. And I was the only one who saw it. Rebecca and Sac didn't know. I didn't tell them either." Ives said. He was the one who carried the unconscious Kadir into the hospital last night. This room, so only he saw it.   Kadir breathed a sigh of relief, and he just leaned on the bed. After that, he turned his head and looked at Avis: "I hope you don't tell others about this" "Well, I will keep it a secret." Avis sat on the seat next to Kadir's bed. The soft feeling made Avis feel very comfortable. "Don't you want to eat something? After a warlock is promoted, he should feel very hungry." Avis smiled. Only then did Kadir feel the majestic magic power in his body! PS1: Haha, the first update is here~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 28 Hunting Ogres (1) Chapter 28 Hunting Ogres (1) "I broke through?" Kadir looked at his hand in surprise. He has now broken through and become an official professional. This made Qadir feel as if he was in a dream, but it actually happened. The Eternal Elf leaned on the seat and looked at Kadir with a slight smile. Kadir clenched his fist and could deeply feel the power of blood in his body that he had never imagined before. Kadir instantly had many tips for casting spells in his mind. This was his instinct, and his instinct allowed him to obtain the methods of casting these spells. Among them is Fireball, a necessary skill for mages. "Congratulations." Avis said with a slight smile. The reason why he spent 30 achievement points on the person in front of him was because he was only one step away from breaking through to the status of a formal professional. Ives has great expectations for his future development. A Dragon Vein Warlock will definitely bring endless benefits to his team. As for the upper limit of a warlock's growth, it is actually not impossible to break through. Besides, if that doesn't work, you can also help Kadir break through the bottleneck by exchanging some things. Some complex expressions flashed in Kadir's eyes. After a long time, this man who was more beautiful than a woman showed a smile: "I cannot thank you enough. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, please let me know and I will try my best." of." Avis nodded, indicating that he had memorized it. After that, the elf boy stood up and looked at the window that had been dyed golden by the morning sun with his black eyes: "Hurry up and eat something. After you rest, we have to hunt that ogre." .¡± After finishing speaking, a smile appeared on Avis's lips, and then he turned around and walked towards the door. The newly promoted warlock lowered his head and saw the magic bread and fresh milk there, and immediately felt a 'gurgling' sound in his stomach. Kadir didn't think so much anymore and just picked up the bread and milk and started eating and drinking. ¡­¡­ When Kadir, dressed in black, walked downstairs, Ives and others were ready. Elvis's attire is still the same aristocratic dress, looking very elegant. The fellow elf next to him did not have that charm. He was carrying a long bow on his back and a thin sword on his waist, and he was talking happily. Rebecca was wearing a pure white battle priest outfit, with a smile on her face, and she was chatting with Sac. Elvis, who was on the side, occasionally joined in and expressed some of his own opinions. At this time, Avis suddenly saw Kadir. A smile finally appeared on his face. He waved to Kadir and shouted at the same time: "Qadir, we are here." The voice was still so magnetic, and the handsome elf boy was It looks so elegant and noble in the rising sun. The sound Ives made at this time also successfully attracted the attention of many young girls around. Although Avis didn't have any other reaction at all, Rebecca was secretly unhappy. Kadir showed a smile after seeing Avis. Of course, his smile was hidden under his hood and could not be seen by others. After Kadir walked to Ives, he said in a low voice: "When should we set off to hunt that ogre?" "Well, right away." Ives said, "You all have your own mounts, right?" He meant the mount space. Generally speaking, formal professionals would learn such a simple and practical skill, but Kadir was not a formal professional before, so Avis's question was actually addressed to Kadir. Both Qadir and Sark nodded. Kadir said: "Well, I bought a pretty good war horse before, so I spent some money to learn a space-based magic like 'Mount Space'. Facts have proved that this magic is worth the money." Zach also nodded: "Yes although it made my head big when I was talking about it." Elvis smiled bitterly: "From what you said, your mounts seem to be pretty good My mount is just an ordinary traveling horse, which is ridiculous." There are explosive mounts in Shadowfang Castle, but it's a pity. , Ives did not explode. And redeeming it with achievement points seems too wasteful. The most important thing is that the mount is an undead horse. Ives has no special hobbies and wants to ride undead horses. But Sack said: "Then why not buy one? I know that there are horses for sale at a discount recently." Avis shrugged: "Besides, I'm not in a hurry." It's better not to use a bad mount. A good mount is too expensive. The key is that Avis's level is not enough! Level 20 system will reward oneA horse, that horse should have good attributes. Ives, who is already at level 13, is looking forward to that day. After Ives and others arrived outside the city gate, they got on their horses and started galloping towards the village designated by the mission. Two gargoyles were flying in the sky, observing the situation below. Their combat effectiveness may only be that of ordinary formal professionals, but their role in reconnaissance is not small. At least through telepathy, Avis knew what was nearby. Kadir¡¯s mount is a military horse. The price of this horse on the market is more than one hundred gold coins. It can carry a load and has a strong sprinting ability. Ives would like to ride it, but that would only be possible if Ives reaches level 20 "Sark's mount is a white horse with the blood of Warcraft. When this horse with only two corners comes out, its aura is indeed very strong. This beast is difficult to tame, but I didn't expect Sack to have this ability. Just looking at this horse, Ives almost cried again This is a big horse, a big horse that can only be ridden at level 40 Soon, they started to move forward on horseback. Because the speed of the cheating level 10 'pony' - the traveling horse is too slow, so their progress is not very fast. After traveling for about 4 hours, the sun has slowly reached the top. Ives and others also came to the nobleman's farmland. The person who met them was an old man with white hair. Although I had doubts about a group of mercenaries who had never completed any tasks, the four people in front of me were all formal professionals, so this butler-like figure didn't say much, and just told the story of the possible existence of the ogre. The location was told to Avis. "This ogre has seriously affected the normal income of Lord Kirk's farm. I hope you can resolve this matter as soon as possible." After saying this, the butler left here. Avis and others looked at each other and saw a hint of helplessness in each other's eyes. "I asked why you should let a mercenary do this job. It turned out to be a lord." Ives said with a wry smile. Lordship has a long history. At first, it seemed to be a title for nobles who defected to other countries. After a long period of development, today it has become a title for those wealthy gentlemen or businessmen who can take up the job by paying some money. A lord can be said to be a low-level nobleman in a country who is only a little higher than a "knight". He is even inferior to a knight in many places - for example, they have no fiefdom and no private army. It can be said that apart from some status that is not really very high, they have nothing to be proud of. Without a private army, these lords were unable to defend their territories. This is also where Ives and his colleagues come from. "It seems we need to deal with this troublesome guy." Ives shrugged, ignoring the rude attitude of the Lord who didn't even meet them. "I have found where the ogre is. I will remember it later. Let Kadir and I be the main attackers - although I am not a fire mage, I still know some fire magic." "Next, Sark had better help attract the hatred of the ogre, oh, just attract his attention so that he doesn't attack us at will. Rebecca, your task is similar to Sark, but you have to pay attention. Yes, you have to treat us. That¡¯s it, do you understand?¡± "Well I understand. Although from a personal point of view, it is better for the noble not to help." Obviously, Kadir was angered by the noble's rude attitude. After all, they were here to help, and they were not even allowed to enter the farm without telling them. They only asked a housekeeper to make a few sarcastic remarks outside, and then left them to kill the enemy on their own. This attitude can indeed be called 'rude'. After all, Ives and Kadir are spellcasters, and their level of nobility is actually no less than that of the Lord who was bought with money. ¡°As long as I can complete the task, I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± Rebecca said. Sack also nodded: "We will talk about the rudeness of that nobleman later. What we have to do now is to kill the ogre first. Just do what Ives said just now. .¡± Kadir¡¯s face hidden under the black robe snorted coldly, but he had no other expression. Avis and others immediately began to search the surrounding area. It might be wrong to say that they were searching the surroundings, because what was really searching the surroundings were the two gargoyles flying overhead. Around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ives suddenly smiled: ¡°We found that guy. It¡¯s in that place.¡± As he said that, Ives pointed to the southeast. Zach looked at that place strangely. Even with his powerful elf eyesight, he couldn't see the trace of the ogre - that place was a forest with too many obstacles. Zach looked at it curiouslyA glance at Elvis: "How do you know? Do you have clairvoyance?" "There have been two guys flying above our heads." Kadir suddenly said in his unique deep voice, "I thought they were crows at first, but when I looked carefully, they turned out to be two gargoyles They are yours Right. Ives." "Gargoyle?" Sack looked at Ives in surprise, "Boss, you still work part-time as a puppet master?" "I do know a little bit about puppets, but those two gargoyles were not made by me. They are considered my trophies." Avis smiled and said. PS1: The second update is here, today¡¯s update is over~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 29 Hunting Ogres (2) Chapter 29: Hunting Ogres (2) Now that the ogre has been found, Ives and others naturally want to destroy it. To be honest, this ogre is a bit too arrogant, actually eating barbecue in the jungle. Ogres are intelligent, and some of them are quite intelligent. So they still know how to make fire. But many times, the IQ of ogres is not high enough, so there are often rumors of ogres who were bewitched by someone. Ives knew that this was a very dangerous thing, because the ogre wouldn't care if he was hungry. He would fill his stomach first. It will probably eat its owner as well. This is a dangerous species. Avis and others picked up their weapons and prepared to move closer. At this time, looking at Ives who had changed into a suit of armor, Sack said strangely: "Boss, are you a knight or a mage? Why are you wearing a suit of armor?" Generally speaking, mage professional attire Armor will reduce the success rate of spell casting, so unless it is demonized armor, they generally will not wear armor. Avis smiled: "I have two professions, one is a mage and the other is a knight." Kadir glanced at Avis, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Working in two completely different professions will only attract the most stupid idiots except the most brilliant geniuses. But does Ives look like a fool? Vaguely, Avis's image has improved a lot in everyone's minds. Avis smiled bitterly. He worked part-time as a combat and legal profession just for the sake of that legendary profession - the hero profession! For the sake of the hero profession, he could only increase the difficulty of upgrading and work part-time in two completely opposite professions. Furthermore, the Silver Knight is not an epic profession, so Ives still needs to upgrade his Silver Knight. With their thoughts turning, Ives and others had already arrived near where the ogre was eating. At this time, you can already see the swollen body of the ogre, which is eating half-cooked venison with a satisfied expression. Although it had been roasted, the venison was still stained with blood, but looking at the ogre, it didn't seem to care about this at all. The bonfire in front of the ogre was also burning enthusiastically, and the dancing flames ignited the withered grass beside it. The ogre seemed to have no awareness of fire prevention at all and allowed the flame to burn like this. Rebecca said in a low voice: "I thought the ogres wouldn't light a bonfire to grill meat because they were afraid of flames." "For them, eating is obviously more important than life." Ives said in a deep voice, "Then get ready. Kadir and I will release the fireball technique together, and you guys prepare for close combat. Is that okay?" The girl with short golden hair nodded. At this time, the afternoon sun slowly shone down, reflecting a faint golden light on the girl's body. It cannot be said that it is all the sun's rays. This girl is running the holy power at this time, and her power is constantly increasing. After taking a breath of oxygen with a hint of burning charcoal smell in the air, Ives slowly pulled out his rune sword from his back. In this hot afternoon, this sword exudes a faint blue halo, giving people a gorgeous and dazzling feeling. And as Avis recited the incantation, the rune sword began to emit a faint breath of fire. At this time, Kadir smiled: "I asked you why you work part-time as a warrior. It turns out you have this sword." This sword is indeed not an ordinary sword. Kadir understood it just by looking at it. A sword made of this kind of material is definitely not cheap, and it might even be a priceless treasure. Kadir slowly took out his staff, and a faint magic wave spread quickly. Kadir's eyes were extremely sharp. This battle is his first battle after becoming a formal professional, so he must do it to perfection. Sark also took out his bow and arrow, and then said: "Flame arrows are very expensive, and I don't have many, so I can only do my best." Sark's bow and arrow was an emerald green long bow, and the bowstring was from a certain The stem of the plant, as can be seen from the faint natural glow emanating from it, is also a magic weapon (blue quality). The half-elf smiled, took out an arrow from the quiver on his back, and placed it on the bowstring. The front of this arrow is not an ordinary iron arrow, but a gem. This gem was filled with chaotic fire elements. After the half-elf removed the hidden stabilizer, a feeling of heat spread to everyone. Half-elf Sark smiled and blinked his dark green eyes a few times: "This is the explosive fire crystal. The asking price is probably 1 gold coin. The production cost of this arrow is also about 2 gold coins. I There are only 10 rounds. Moreover, after removing the stabilizer, this arrow cannot be fired within half an hour.??Get out and it will explode on its own. " Avis nodded, and his magic was ready at this time. It's a pity that he is not a fire magician after all, and his fire magic does not have any increase-oh, his deflection can be increased by 1%, but the damage is still far behind compared to his arcane attack power. . Of course, this also depends on the enemy you are facing. If the enemy is a creature like an ogre that is extremely afraid of fire and sulfuric acid, then using fire magic is just right. "Let it go!" As Avis shouted, the flame arrow and two fireballs were launched. In "ARO", fireball is not the first little spell that mages know in other games. In "ARO", the fireball spell can be said to be the representative of the mage. It is also a very powerful spell that can kill most low-level monsters instantly! The mage's ability to spawn monsters relies on this powerful magic. This shows the power of fireball. Two fireballs flew out and collided with each other in the air. The ogre, who had just sensed danger, just turned his head and saw the terrifying wave of fire flying towards him. The ogre's dark green skin soon felt the suffocating heat wave. "Roar!" Just as the ogre was about to do something, the violent bursting heat wave of the fireball devoured it. The ogre screamed, and its skin began to melt. At this moment, a bright flash of fire flashed past, and a sharp arrow pierced the ogre's body. The ogre, which had just been hit hard, roared angrily. Just as it was about to pull out the arrow, it heard a 'Boom! ' With a sound, the arrow actually exploded and turned into a carnival of flames! "Roar!" Ives and others all heard the roar of the ogre in the flames, but none of them showed even a trace of joy. Ives slowly tightened the rune sword in his hand. The magic power brought by the runes on the hilt continued to stimulate his senses. Ives lowered his head slightly, and the heat wave caused by the bursting flames in front of him His hair was a little messy, but it didn't stop his sharp gaze. If the Ogre were such an easy creature to defeat, it wouldn't be called the 'Novice's Executioner'. No one present was naive enough to think that the ogre was so easy to fight. They all picked up weapons and were ready to attack at any time. "Roar!" Suddenly, a roar full of anger came, and a dark green creature stood out from the pile of flames. Its eyes had turned red at this time. Soon he saw the creature that was fully on guard. Ives et al. "Humanhumanity, damn it!" A voice with a strange accent came, but neither Rebecca nor Sack understood it. But Avis and Kadir could barely understand what it said. It was a rather strange Hichen language. It was a popular language in the First Era, but it was no longer very commonly used. "Explosive burst!" Kadir reacted immediately, and he immediately used his ability, which was to shoot out several arrows composed of magic. The power of the flames continued to expand and hit the ogre directly. "Roar!" The ogre screamed, protecting his vitals with both hands. It suddenly raised its head, wanting to show its anger to Kadir, and found that these magic arrows were flying closer. The blade of the sword in Ives' hand also began to slowly turn red. This was the power of Ives injecting magic into it, and it slowly turned into flames under the influence of the runes on the hilt. These are three stages of energy storage, and the sword in Avis's hand is exuding amazing power. As Ives slowly took a step forward, the rune sword in his hand began to spurt out holy flames. The ogre rushed up in just a few steps. The three people behind Avis immediately dispersed. Sark used a bow and arrow and fired several arrows in succession, but they were all ignored by the ogre. At this time, Rebecca also used divine magic to form a war hammer that shimmered with endless brilliance, and was ready to rush forward when the time came. Kadir is planning to run further away. Among all the people, he is the only one with a pure spellcasting profession, so he has no intention of engaging in close combat with the ogres. At this time, the ogre had picked up its huge club from the ground, and then hit Avis fiercely! The huge wind pressure suppressed, the elf boy's pupils shrank slightly, and his slightly long black hair began to fly. At this critical moment, Ives stepped out with his right foot and turned his body sideways. The stick just missed Ives and hit the ground. After Ives took half a step back, his foot suddenly stepped on the ground with force. A powerful force began to be transmitted from his feet toHis waist, shoulders Finally, the power was transferred into his arms. Avis suddenly slashed out a sword. This sword was extremely powerful, and it actually cut into the body of the three-meter-tall ogre in front of him! PS1: Some people say that we are delaying the plot, so let¡¯s speed up the process PS2: Thanks to lele21 for the reward and update ticket~~Thank you! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 30 Hunting Ogres (End) Chapter 30: Hunting Ogres (End) Dark green blood immediately sprayed all over the ground and fell on the grass, making the sound of water dripping. Ives's sword slashed hard into the ogre's body. Originally, according to the ogre's 'perverted' self-healing ability, this damage would not be taken seriously by it. But at this time, Avis' rune sword was spraying endless holy flames, which made the ogre feel extremely painful. And after the pain, there is that deep-seated hatred. The three-meter-tall green monster suddenly howled and kicked violently. At this time, Avis could only take the time to release an 'Arcane Armor', but he was quickly kicked backwards. The rune sword that Avis was holding tightly was also drawn out. A large wound was suddenly cut on the ogre's body, and blood immediately spilled all over the ground. Avis stood up slowly after falling to the ground, and the silver knight armor on his body also looked a little embarrassed. It was covered with dark green blood, as well as some soil, grass roots and so on. But Avis still stood like that, with a crazy look in his eyes. The ogre roared angrily, and suddenly launched a frantic attack on Ives! Ives's pupils shrank slightly, and he slowly took half a step back with one foot. After that, the rune sword in his hand began to emit arcane brilliance. Fire magic does more damage to it, but Avis is still good at the power of arcane magic. Moreover, his arcane attacks can form their own system. If they really fight, the arcane damage may not be much lower than that of the fire attack. "Click!" There was a sound, and Ives's sword and the ogre's club intersected. The huge impact almost made Avis unable to control his body shape. Ives immediately guided the stick into the ground following the sword's movement. Afterwards, Avis took a long breath and released the arcane missiles he had prepared. At this time, the sound of Yin and Yang's incantation sounded, but it was Kadir who was standing in a better position and began to prepare to release magic. At this time, Sark also took out the second flame arrow, put it on his bowstring, pulled it slightly, and stared at the ogre who was fighting crazily with Ives in the sun. Rebecca cast a ¡®wishing spell¡¯ on Avis to improve his condition. After that, she held a warhammer composed of divine magic in one hand and rushed towards the ogre quickly! At this time, the ogre, which had just suffered an arcane missile attack, turned around and saw the girl with short blond hair rushing towards it. The ogre immediately rotated his club and hit the girl who was charging towards it! But at this time, a flash of fire flashed, and a flaming arrow shot into the ogre's body. The next moment is a glorious explosion! The ogre was obviously in pain this time. It stared at itself, as if it wanted to burn the four humans in front of it deeply into its mind, and if it had the chance, it would eat them all! The ogre will still judge the order. The magic knight with whom he had just been fighting for a while was obviously not a good target for fighting. The other party's combat power was indeed quite powerful. The human girl who was running towards him looked weaker. After determining the target of the battle, the ogre opened his mouth and ran towards the girl with short blond hair. At this time, the wounds on its body have begun to heal. It has to be said that the ogre's talent is indeed incredible. No matter how serious the injury is, as long as it does not die immediately, it can continue to be resurrected. It can be said to be an extremely difficult opponent. Just when the ogre wanted to rush over and cut Rebecca to the ground, a burning fireball flew out and hit the ogre. But it was Kadir who released this spell. After releasing this spell, the warlock seemed to have a tired look and began to pant continuously. After the flames dissipated, the girl holding the magical warhammer jumped quickly and rushed to the ogre. The hammer she held in her hand also began to emit brilliant divine light! "Dang!" With a sound, the ogre's brain was hit by the jumping punishment priest. When the ogre's mind was not clear, there was also the sound of a sharp sword piercing the bone marrow from behind. Avis and Rebecca, who succeeded in one blow, immediately took a few steps back. The ogre's eyes became even redder, and it reluctantly stood up, and then it began to become crazy. The ogre became so crazy, but he did not notice that Avis's rune sword had been emitting a faint blue light. The ogre roared angrily, and then rushed toward Rebecca crazily. physical painThis monster has completely lost his mind. People who lose their minds are not scary, but monsters who lose their minds are too threatening. Rebecca stretched out her hand, and then the warhammer in her hand floated in mid-air. Ordinary weapons naturally cannot do this, but this war hammer is not a weapon. To be precise, it should be an appearance formed by the condensation of divine magic. Although it has all the appearance of a warhammer, its main destructive power still relies on divine magic. The next moment, the warhammer suddenly became about five times larger and hit the ogre crazily. The ogre's eyes were blood red and he was howling, trying to knock the war hammer away. But this enlarged war hammer was not so easy to fly away. When the war hammer hit the ogre hard, the ogre's huge figure couldn't help but take a few steps back, and immediately spurted out a mouthful of blood. At this time, Ives's cold voice also came through: "Delayed casting, powerful spell - arcane impact!" The next moment, an arcane light so powerful that it almost shattered the earth burst out ¡­¡­ This is a bustling city, crowded with people. It was now 4 o'clock in the afternoon, and the important city of "Waganglun" in the human knight kingdom "Felent" was busy. Unlike its territorial kingdom ¡®Lanying¡¯, Ferente has very few cities close to the sea, and this Waganglun is one of them. Not only can it go to Jessanasu in the south, but it can also cross the ocean to Lienz in the middle of the continent. Purchase magic items in Lienz and transport them back, and then transport the specialty diamonds from the Kingdom of Ferente to Jessanasu in the south. This is a very profitable gold route. "Um, you mean our country's strong man in the holy realm?" At Port No. 2, a sailor was stopped by two people and asked such a strange question. The sailor glanced at the two people who were obviously women, but their entire bodies were covered in black robes. "Oh, you two are travelers from afar." The sailor laughed, "Well, it's a strong man from the sanctuary. Ah, speaking of it, the pride of our kingdom, 'Great Knight' Otrell seems to have become What about the rumors of a strong man from the Holy Realm! He seems to have been in the Lanying Kingdom - well, it's our territory, a cowardly country - and had a battle with the Scourge Knight there! Tsk, our country also has a Saint. Domain powerhouse, the Lanying Kingdom should be conquered by our cavalry soon!" The somewhat short traveler, who seemed to be in his prime, smiled and said, "Thank you for informing me." Although he spoke in Hebrew, the common language here, you could tell from that accent that the other person was not actually from here, but Foreigner. Where are they from? Did he come from Lienz? The sailor thought in his mind. At this time, the taller woman suddenly said: "Look into my eyes." "Huh?" The sailor was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the eyes hidden in the darkness. What a pair of eyes these are, deep, like a whirlpool, slowly drawing the sailor in "You haven't met the two of us, you have been working." The woman said. The sailor nodded, then turned around and continued walking towards where he was going. "HuhSister Xue'er, is it possible that the strong man from the Saint Realm who you said is related to my brother is the guy named 'Otrell'?" The short girl said so. Xueer thought for a while and then said: "Your Royal Highness, I am not particularly sure. Because divination shows that Her Royal Highness has indeed had contact with two powerful men from the Holy Domain. But I am not from the Holy Domain, so I cannot completely Accurately detect the identities of those two holy areas. And because of His Highness the Prince¡¯s special nature, I cannot directly divine. I hope Your Highness the Princess will forgive me.¡± "Can't the king, even the candidate for the king, be able to use divination to perform divination" The girl murmured to herself, "It's just that I'm really surprised that humans actually have new powerful men in the holy realm. .After the Book of Order was lost, the most suppressed human beings were the strongest." The tall woman named 'Xue'er' nodded: "But after all, humans have replaced elves and become the overlords of this plane. We don't know how much background they have." "Okay, let's go find the strong man from the sanctuary and ask where Brother Avril is." The girl smiled slightly, then looked at the sun that was gradually setting in the sky: (Brother, your Avril is here to find you. Yes.) ¡­¡­ Avis suddenly sneezed, causing Rebecca next to him to look at him curiously: "Are you okay, Avis?" "Ahem, it's okay, it's okay." Ives shook his head, "I just suddenly felt a chill running down my spine." They were on their way back, and the ogre finally died under Ives's sword. But Avis was slightly injured. Although he was treated by the priest, he is still very weak now. Maybe that's why he suddenly sneezed. "Don't catch a cold, otherwise Miss Rebecca will need to help you release an 'expulsion disease' later." Sack said from the side. Avis waved his hand to show that he was fine. PS1: The second update is here~The update ticket has been eaten~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1: The War of the Throne Chapter 31: Meet the Lord of the City Chapter 31: Meeting the City Lord At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Ives and others returned to Feitkelen City. The group of people were all very tired. Today they had a battle with a powerful ogre. Although they won in the end, the process was indeed difficult for everyone. Especially since they are only formal professionals, while the ogres are already considered advanced professionals. They were able to win this time, which was actually a bit of a fluke. Even Avis misjudged the ogre's combat power. Of course, fortunately, they succeeded in the end. The counter lady looked at the certificate of completion of the task, then raised her head in surprise and looked at the four people in front of her: "Youkilled that ogre!?" The counter lady couldn't help but raise her voice. At this time, the mercenaries walking around stopped and looked at the three people with very surprised eyes. The leader is Avis. At this time, he did not put on the armor, but put on the dress of a noble. After all, he needs some reputation from the human race at this time, and the dress he is wearing has this very good effect. "I would like to ask, can you quickly complete the procedures for me to complete the task? I still have things to do." Ives said calmly. "Hey, did I hear it correctly? They actually killed the ogre?" The whispers all around continued. Generally, only those mercenary groups are qualified to accept the three-star or above tasks in this mission hall. Today, these four people actually completed a three-star mission. How could this not surprise these ordinary mercenaries? Although Ives and others do not look very strong, anyone with knowledge can find that Ives and Kadir are two spell casters, and they have all the elements that must be present in a team. Yes. So although they were shocked, no one came up to talk to them. After Ives and others handed over the task, the elf boy turned his head and said to the team members behind him: "I'm going to visit the city lord in a moment. Will you go with me, or will you go back to the hotel and wait?" Kadir shook his head and said in a specially low voice: "I'm not interested in this matter, you can go alone." After that, the warlock in black robe turned around and walked towards the hotel. At this moment, the warlock has released some powerful spells, and he has little physical strength left. Although he didn't say it out loud, everyone knew that he was tired. "Well I'm not worried about that guy being alone. I'm going to take care of him." The half-elf smiled at Ives, and then patted Ives with his big hand that was a bit rough compared to the elf's hand. shoulder and ran towards the hotel. The girl wearing a priest's robe that had become white again smiled, turned her head and glanced at Avis: "It seems that I am the only one to accompany you." Ives nodded, and then he took out his mission item from the bag-the letter from the dead Baron Brege, and walked out of the mercenary union that had already attracted some attention. Walking on the street, Rebecca walked a little laggingly beside Avis. She turned her head slightly and saw Ives frowning slightly, his feet stepping on the bluestone of the city. What is the person in front of you thinking? Rebecca felt like she couldn't guess what Avis was thinking. But she felt that she was getting closer to him, because she was slowly getting stronger. Rebecca felt that she had understood a deeper level of Holy Light. Sooner or later, she would become a powerful priest like her mother. At that time, I can travel on this continent with the elf boy in front of me, and maybe I will see many interesting things! Thinking about it, Rebecca's face turned slightly red. " And Avis, who was walking in front, didn't realize that the girl behind him was getting pregnant. He was organizing his words. In the game, if the city lord refuses to believe what you say, the worst he can do is submit the task again. But this is the real world. If the city lord doesn't believe Avis, the result may not be too optimistic. Avis is trying his best to think of the most appropriate words to say at this time. But after all, a long time has passed since this happened, and Avis is not a computer, so he will keep information in his mind that he no longer needs. Therefore, even if he tried his best to recall, Ives could only remember very little. (It seems that you still need to improvise.) Ives shook his head, and his eyes gradually became firmer. He just walked with Ives on this street made of bluestone slabs. It was ten o'clock in the evening, and there were quite a few people on the street. Although the Lanying Kingdom blocked the trade route, allowingThere are fewer merchants here, but the area near Feitkelen is originally a paradise for adventurers, so the number of people here has not decreased much. Feitkelen in Avis's memory has long since fallen. Regarding its memory, there is only one mission to 'Purify Feitkelen', which is to cleanse the 'Lantos Plains' series that has been completely occupied by Chaos. One of the beginnings of the mission. So Ives really doesn¡¯t know where the city lord¡¯s mansion is. But after asking passers-by here, the two of them finally arrived at the city lord's mansion. Seeing Avis and Rebecca walking over slowly, the two guards standing straight on the spot stepped forward. One of the guards stretched out his hand and looked at Avis with a serious face: "What are you doing here?" If it weren¡¯t for the clothes Ives was wearing at this time, I¡¯m afraid these two guards would have expelled the two ¡®civilians¡¯ who came. But the clothes Avis was wearing at the moment were the clothes of a nobleman, so after thinking for a while, the two guards decided to ask the 'sir' purpose first. "Oh, I'm here to visit the Lord of the City." Ives performed a slight noble etiquette, then took out the letter in his arms and handed it to the two guards: "Please take this I'll send the letter to Master Hortex, and he should know my purpose." The two guards looked at each other, and then one of the guards nodded and handed the letter to a servant nearby. Under the letter, there was another piece of paper. This letter was written by Ives and was given to the city lord Hortex. After waiting for about ten minutes, a man in a black tuxedo walked over. He glanced at Ives and Rebecca, nodded slightly respectfully, and said, "My lord, please come down." Avis smiled slightly and walked into this luxurious building with the butler. After a lot of confusion, Avis and Rebecca finally came to a study room. There are quite a few books in this study room. Ives just glanced at them and found a few good ones. A middle-aged man with some gray hair was looking at a letter and the letterhead written by Ives. After putting down these two things, the middle-aged man raised his head and glanced at Avis. The elf boy was not wearing the black hat that covered his ears. At this time, his pointed ears looked particularly eye-catching. Hortex murmured to himself: "Elf?" The elf boy bowed slightly, and his behavior was completely in line with the behavior of a noble. In contrast, Rebecca's hasty greeting ceremony and the awkward expression on her face showed that this young priest had never learned such a formal noble meeting ceremony. "You must have read my letter." Ives raised his head slightly, with a smile on his handsome face. Hortex nodded, and he slowly leaned his body against the back of his seat. His black and white eyes raised and looked at Avis, who was smiling confidently. "You mean that Baron Brege has actually fallen into the undead, and you eliminated him and brought the evidence?" Hortex crossed his hands and placed them on his chest. "Please give me the evidence." Let me see." Ives smiled slightly, and then said: "Excuse me, should I take it out like this? I'm sorry, these things have a hint of darkness, and I'm afraid you won't like them." Hortex suddenly smiled: "Before I became a baron, I was an advanced professional. I also participated in adventures when I was young. Now, you can take it out." Although Ives was a little surprised by this 'advanced professional', he still kept his smile unchanged and presented his evidence. The gray-haired middle-aged man stood up, and his body, which had gradually become older but still maintained enough strength, left the support of the seat. After that, he came to the front of the 'evidence'. After identifying them one by one, the middle-aged baron frowned slightly. He rubbed his aching temples, and then looked at Avis: "You did a good job and should be rewarded. You can go to my butler later and he will give you 500 gold coins as a reward." of." Ives said: "I'm sorry that I opened the letter without authorization According to what I know, you are currently facing difficulties?" Hortex is asking his servants to collect the 'evidence'. Hearing these words, the middle-aged man turned his head and glanced at Avis: "What's your name?" "Avis, Avis Alexi." "WellYour Excellency Alexi." HuoTex adjusted his clothes, and then looked at Avis with his sharp eyes. "You seem to have some abilities, so can I ask you to complete something?" "I'm happy to serve you." Avis leaned down slightly. PS1: I¡¯m back in Guangzhou~~The update time will be restored, 6pm and 12pm~~ PS2: I wrote a side story, but now I¡¯m almost running out of words. I¡¯ll post it after the new book list is published. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 32 Paladin (Part 1) Chapter 32 Paladin (Part 1) When Avis walked out of the city lord's mansion, his perfect mouth couldn't help but bring a smile. Not only did he receive a bonus of 500 gold coins, but he also opened two new dungeons. One is an ancient temple, and the other is an underground mine. The Ancient Temple is a level 20 dungeon that cannot be refreshed for the time being, but the underground mine is a very suitable dungeon for Ives. Of course, if you want to clear the underground mines, Ives currently lacks a knight to serve as a human shield. After all, the monsters in the underground mines come in waves. If there is no human shield, Ives and others are likely to be passive. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And the city lord also said that there was no rush in those two places, so Avis decided to find a stronger knight to join his team first. After thinking for a long time, Avis decided to go to the tavern to ask people first. His charisma is very high, so he may be able to trigger some plots and recruit some teammates. Of course, that¡¯s not possible today. After walking out of the city lord's mansion, it was already very dark. If he wanted to go find the knight at this time, it would be too late to say anything more to him. It would be better to talk to him tomorrow. Ives had just killed an ogre today and was injured. He really couldn't muster the energy to talk to anyone. When Ives and others returned to the hotel, they found that Kadir and Sark were not sleeping. They were eating in the lobby. There is a restaurant on the first floor of the hotel here, but it was past dining time, so there were not many people here. Sark was sipping a glass of wine in his hand, while Qadir was leaning on his seat, flipping through a book in his hand. Avis walked over and asked curiously: "Why don't you sleep?" "Waiting for you." After seeing Ives, Sack let out a long breath. After that, he put the wine glass on the table: "Hey, how about it, when can we set up a mercenary group?" It seemed that he cared about this matter. Avis pondered for a moment, and then recalled his exchange with the city lord. "Wellif we can solve the incident of the dead in the underground mine and take out the 'Green Heart' inside the ancient temple, we can set up a mercenary group." Avis said so. At this time, Kadir closed the book in his hand with a 'snap' sound. He picked up the glass of fruit wine placed in front of him and took a sip: "Why not pay 1,000 gold coins?" "Frankly speaking, it's not that I can't get 1,000 gold coins." Ives said seriously. He was telling the truth. As long as he sells the things he exchanged with achievement points, 1,000 gold coins would be too easy. But Ives wouldn't do that. "First of all, a mercenary group established with 1,000 gold coins can only be regarded as the lowest-level armed force, with a maximum number of 50 people." Ives said, "Moreover, the station is announced by the official. If you are unlucky, or If you don¡¯t have a good relationship with the officials, you will easily be assigned to a very bad station.¡± "But if we are a mercenary group appointed by the city lord himself." Ives had already pulled out the chair and sat down, "Then the situation is a little different. We can be regarded as part of the 'underground armed forces' affiliated with the city lord. Therefore, we can directly recruit some non-mercenaries, slaves and even soldiers in the city to join our team." "Although we don't have a residence, as long as we have enough money or buy a piece of land through other methods, then this residence will be ours. It is definitely much better than what the official gave us." Zach smiled bitterly and touched his head. The lively half-elf seemed a little helpless at this time: "Well I really don't understand this very well." A gleam flashed in Kadir's eyes: "In other words, if we are a mercenary group directly appointed by the city lord, then we can directly recruit some real elites, right?" For ordinary mercenary groups, the number of people they can recruit is extremely limited. Only those mercenaries who have no affiliation for the time being can be recruited. But those good seedlings have long been recruited away by those big mercenary groups. But if it is a mercenary group directly appointed by the city lord, you can even go to the military camp and recruit a group of soldiers! Of course, this requires extremely high costs, and it also requires the approval of the city lord. But there is another kind, and that is slaves. There are also powerful beings among slaves. If you can recruit some slaves, although the degree of loyalty may not be high, it can be regarded as a way to strengthen yourself. "Well, I shouldn't recruit many slaves." As if sensing what Kadir was thinking, Avis directly interrupted his contemplation. After that, he stretched and said, "I'm very tired and I'm going to rest You can do whatever you want." After that,The elf boy stepped on the wooden floor and walked up the stairs. Kadir also nodded, stood up, and said in his unique low voice: "I have roughly understood it, then I will go to rest." After that, the warlock, whose whole body was wrapped in black cloth, He picked up the book on the table and walked to his room. Zach drank the wine in his hand in one gulp, and then looked at Rebecca who was also about to leave: "By the way, it seems you haven't eaten yet?" "We have already used it in the city lord's mansion." Rebecca smiled slightly. ¡­¡­ Fitkelen also has another nickname, ¡®Mercenary City¡¯. There are many mercenaries in its cities, and there are as many as 12 famous mercenary groups alone. It can be said that Fitkelen is a city that arose due to its prosperous mercenary system. On this crisp morning, Ives was having a loud conversation with a swordsman in a tavern. The swordsman took a sip of the wine that Avis invited, and then said angrily: "So, I stabbed out the sword directly! There was a blood mark on the half-giant immediately!" "A half-giant is usually 5 meters tall. You stabbed him in the thigh?" Ives said. The swordsman nodded: "Yes! It's its thigh!" "Hahaha, old Jack, you are bragging again." On the side, a drinker laughed. The swordsman glared back angrily: "How can I brag? I was once a formal professional. Is it normal for me to fight with that half-giant?" "We have never seen you take action." The drinker said. The swordsman's face showed a trace of dissatisfaction, "Because I fought with that half-giant, I have been disabled for life and cannot use force" After that, he turned his head and glanced at Avis: "Well, in order to prove that what I said is true, and also to help me get revenge, can I ask you to do something?" Avis smiled in his heart: The plot has been triggered. It seems that my high charm can easily trigger these hidden tasks. Ives¡¯s expression was more serious. He glanced at the swordsman and then nodded: ¡°I¡¯m happy to oblige.¡± "Here to the west, there is a half-giant living on a high ground. Can you help me kill it and come back with the long knife it carries?" Avis pondered for a moment, then nodded: "I'm happy to oblige." After hearing this, the swordsman took a satisfied sip of the wine Avis invited. And Avis also got a new mission. "But we still lack a knight to be our teammate. Is there anyone you can recommend?" Ives also took a sip of the rye wine placed in front of him, and the sweet smell of the wine flowed into Ives. of food cavity. "Hmmknight" the swordsman pondered. ¡­¡­ The three of them walked behind Ives. They had gone separately to collect information just now, and now it was time to gather their respective intelligence. "Sorry, I didn't ask anything." The young priest girl said with some distress, "I'm not very good at dealing with this situation. "Looking at my appearance, you should understand that I didn't ask anything - they seem to be afraid of me." came the deep voice of the warlock. Avis shook his head speechlessly and wrapped himself in a black robe. Can they not be afraid of you? Half-elf Sark, on the other hand, frowned slightly: "I actually asked about the residence of a retired knight - but that knight is already over 50 years old, so he may not be needed" Avis nodded, and then said: "It seems that I am the only one who asked for some useful information." As Avis said, he walked towards the temple here: "Paladin Heloise seems to have something to do, so we have to go find her now." "Ah?" Rebecca said hesitantly, "But the temple won't let a paladin join our team, right?" "She is not a paladin of the temple." Ives stepped on the bluestone floor, while turning around and explaining with a slight smile: "She can only be regarded as a wandering paladin. After coming to this city, she also It¡¯s just a temporary stay. So her relationship with the temple is not very big.¡± "Oh" Rebecca nodded with a look of realization. Sark and Kadir also followed Avis. Avis and others arrived in front of the temple without much effort. There are not many people here. After all, the Calasol continent is a continent that lacks faith. There are not many people who believe in gods. This has also led to the temple's business being very deserted - except for somePeople who are injured and need treatment come here, and generally speaking there are not many believers. Therefore, when Ives and others came over, there was really no one in this glorious temple, and it is not inappropriate to describe it as "a deserted place". PS1: The second update is here~~ I really can¡¯t hold it any longer and want to take a break, so I¡¯ll update it in advance. PS2: Please recommend and collect. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 33 Paladin (Part 2) Chapter 33 Paladin (Part 2) The morning sun, with a touch of sanctity, fell on this golden temple. And that woman's whole body was bathed in divine light. She was wearing golden armor, carrying a knight's sword and a full-body shield with a height of 1.6 meters on her back. Lifting his steps, the sound of armor rubbing against each other was immediately heard. The woman walked down the stairs like this, looking at the person in front of her with a hint of pride: "Are you looking for me?" There was a domineering air in her words. Avis was speechless for a moment. This guy didn't seem to have a very good temper. But on the surface, Ives had a perfect smile. He made a greeting and then introduced himself: "My name is Avis Alexi. You must be Ms. Heloise?" "Well, what's wrong?" Heloise supported her waist with one hand, and then she turned her head slightly, looking at the eternal elf in front of her, who was perfect in every aspect. "I would like to invite you to join my team." Avis raised his head, and his black eyes looked at Heloise. Heloise was stunned for a moment, and she looked up and down with her own eyes at the smiling elf boy in front of her. Some of his long hair was hanging loosely, but paired with the smile on his face, it gave him an overly perfect feeling. His pointed ears gave away his identity. And the black dress he was wearing at this time did not look like the style that ordinary people would wear. Overall, this is a very handsome boy from the elf clan. Heloise looked at Avis, and then said: "Are you four full-time professionals?" The warlock, who was wrapped in a black robe, snorted coldly: "Instead of talking nonsense with this woman, it is better to go to the underground mine as soon as possible. It will be easier that way." "Huh?" Because the warlock did not lower his voice deliberately, the paladin in front of him heard clearly what he was saying. But to Ives's expectation, Heloise showed no tendency to get angry, but suddenly looked at Ives: "Are you going to solve the death incident in the underground mine?" Avis nodded: "We are indeed entrusted by the city lord of this city." "Well In that case, you should have some strength." The female paladin nodded, her amber eyes looked directly at the elf boy: "If you can help me with one thing, I I wouldn¡¯t mind joining your team.¡± "I'd like to hear the details." Ives nodded. This is normal. If a potential character wants to join the team, it is also normal for him to complete some tasks. The female paladin looked at the far west. She pondered for a while and then said: "A friend of mine was captured and taken to the Werewolf Castle. If you can rescue her, then I can join your team." Avis pondered for a moment, and then raised his eyes, with a glimmer of light in his eyes: "So, will you come with us?" "This is natural." Heloise nodded, "I am not shameless enough to ask others to save people, but I am waiting here with peace of mind." "Tsk, so we still have to fight in the end, right?" The warlock said impatiently, "Then go quickly, I'm the best at this." The half-elf laughed and patted the warlock on the shoulder, while the latter dodged away without leaving a trace. But the half-elf didn't seem to care at all, and laughed loudly: "Fight? I'm an expert!" Rebecca sighed faintly: "Fight" Until now, she still doesn't like fighting with others. But when the corners of her eyes touched the elf boy, there was a hint of determination in her eyes: But, I want to get close to him. So, let more grinding come. As soon as Rebecca strengthened her heart, Avis smiled slightly: "Then, let's set off. The Werewolf Castle seems to be in the west?" "If you dare to fight against the werewolf castle with five people, should you be said to be bold or brainless?" Heloise glanced at Avis, who was smiling slightly. The elf boy was stunned for a moment. The Werewolf Castle is a dungeon for 5 people. Wouldn¡¯t it be just right for 5 people to download this dungeon? He ignored that there were at least hundreds of werewolves in the werewolf castle, including many formal professionals. But in the mind of the elf boy, those werewolves are just experiences that can move, so their understanding of them is also different from that of people in this world. "One is beaten, and ten are beaten. Is there any difference?" Kadir's deep voice came, looking very impatient. Heloise was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud, that crisp soundEchoed in everyone's ears: "Haha, you are right, let's set off." Although it is a bit overwhelming to have 5 people against a hundred people, the five people now are all elites. If they plan well, they should still be able to defeat the werewolf castle. After Avis and others left the city, they mounted their horses. Ives looked at the map in his hand, pondered for a long time, and said, "Spike Castle is in the west, so we can take a trip to this highland." After finishing speaking, his hand was on the map. Clicked on a high ground. This is indeed a convenient way, and it doesn't take too far. Heloise took a look at the map. This proud woman with a golden body didn't care about so many things. As long as she could rescue her companion, she actually didn't care about that much. Naturally, the rest of the people had no objections. They all listened to Avis. When facing the powerful enemy of the ogre, Ives has already demonstrated his mature command art. "But why are we going to that place?" the warlock suddenly asked. He had already got on his horse and was ready to set off at any time. "Well there is a half-giant there that we need to destroy." Ives smiled and then said. Rebecca whispered at this time: "Half-giant? Is it a subspecies of that giant, a half-giant?" "Well, although the records indicate that half-giants are relatively kind creatures and generally do not attack passers-by at will." Ives spread his hands at this time, "But the half-giant seems to be affected by something and will attack from time to time. Passers-by.¡± "Speaking of it." At this time, the female paladin also spoke, "Aren't werewolves generally distinct from humans? Why did you suddenly kidnap my sister this time?" Avis frowned slightly, this was indeed very strange. In his previous life, he didn't care that much. Since the Steam company gave them a copy to brush, they should just brush it. Therefore, Ives has no conclusion in mind as to what exactly happened. For example, in the previous village called ¡®Sita¡¯, there were actually traces of demons in it. It seems that the Burning Legion has focused its attention on this world very early At this time, does the abnormality of the werewolf and half-giant mean something? Avis feels that his brain is not enough. At this time, Sack also said strangely: "By the way, Miss Paladin, why did those werewolves kidnap your sister?" Heloise was summoning her mount at this time. Her mount was also a fully armed horse, and the armor she wore was also shining with gold. Heloise pondered for a while after getting on his horse, and then said: "Well, it seems that he wants a ransom. My family is relatively wealthy." "Um, what family are you from?" Sack was stunned. Heloise glanced at Sak: "My surname is Nugilal." Sak didn't know much about it at first, but when he heard 'Nugilal', he couldn't help being surprised: "That's the one Big wealthy family, Nujilar!?¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but ivis had already known haloise's surname for a long time, so there was no surprise at all. The Nujilar family is indeed an extremely wealthy family. Unlike most merchants, they do not want to become nobles. They just focus on developing their family's finances. Over the past few hundred years, they have worked hard to become a noble. Girard has long become a family that can control the economic lifeline of half the country. "But that shabby family has nothing to do with me or my sister." The female paladin waved her hands in boredom, "She and I just want to be strong, that's all." Avis smiled and then said: "Then let's set off quickly. If we start on the road now, we should be able to find a stop for lunch." "Then it's best to set off quickly, I don't want to eat dry food." The female paladin said. Elvis and others summoned their mounts and flew towards the designated location on the map. This is the time when morning ends at noon. The air in late August is no longer so hot, but the breeze blowing in the face can still make Avis feel comfortable and close his eyes slightly. It would be nice if there weren't two people arguing at the side. Avis turned his head weakly, only to find that Helois was arguing with the warlock Kadir. The thing they were arguing about was a very boring little thing - whether eating while riding a horse was good for the stomach. Does it make sense to argue about this? Even if it¡¯s not good for your stomach, we are professionals. Ives really wanted to complain like this, but seeing the murderous looks in their eyes, Ives felt that he stillIt is better not to speak. It seemed that Rebecca and Sack thought so too. The three of them looked at each other, and then they all showed a wry smile. PS1: The first update is here~~ I updated it early today. PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ PS3: How was your Valentine¡¯s Day yesterday? I made a promise with a boy (Dagwu) for the next life~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 34 Half-Giant (Part 1) Chapter 34 Half-Giant (Part 1) In the end, Heloise and Kadir finally stopped arguing. Elvis could only shrug his shoulders and decided not to provoke these two 'landmines' for the time being. Heloise¡¯s horse is indeed a good horse, but now it seems that Avis and Rebecca¡¯s horses are the shabbiest. Ives almost couldn't help but spend 10 achievement points to exchange for a horse. But he quickly endured it. His achievement points were limited and must not be wasted like this. After they had a modest lunch at the inn, they arrived at the high ground mentioned in the mission around 1 p.m. Ives dismounted at this time and took his horse back into his mount space. Ives had already touched his rune sword at this time, and his clothes had changed into armor. Of course, this world is the real world after all, and it is impossible to "complete the disguise in a flash of thought". Elvis went to a relatively private place to change his clothes. The news that Avis has a similar space object on his body is also known to most people in this team. Heloise took off the shield from behind and said impatiently: "So, what are we going to do next? Come on, you are the captain after all." Avis pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Well, if there are no mistakes in the information I got, the half-giant should be on this high ground. We can just go and defeat him. Of course, I want to Please ask the two priests for something." Rebecca and Heloise both turned their attention to the elf boy in front of them. The elf boy nodded, and then said: "You can go check the high ground in front of you. Are there any evil spells? It may be related to the devil." "Demon?" The female paladin was stunned for a moment, and soon her face was replaced by a look of disgust: "Do you suspect there is a demon in this place?" "It's just a conjecture, so I hope you can help me detect it." Ives said. Now many things have made him feel a little uneasy. Since the recent events have revealed strange shadows everywhere, then It's better to let the professionals check it out. First of all, Ives began to wonder whether the underground mine was simply a place where kobolds were wreaking havoc. Because it was the same in Xita Village before. It was just a simple kobold, but it was mixed with the shadow of the devil. After that, the half-giants were a peaceful race. How could they attack humans at will? The werewolf forces have always had a neutral relationship with humans, so under what circumstances would these neutral races be allowed to kidnap the heirs of a human family? It all seems so unreasonable. In my previous life, I cleared up these corruptions; during the mission, because my strength was too weak, I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them. Ives is not sure whether this world is completely different from the previous life. But if Ives is asked to give an answer to the above matter, his answer is that the forces in hell have entered this plane in advance, and they are making preparations for the future burning invasion. Heloise nodded, and then a faint holy light shone on her body. The Holy Glory seemed to care for the woman in front of him. Her light extending forward entered the interior of this highland without encountering any obstacles. After waiting for about five minutes, the female paladin shrugged indifferently: "As you can see, there is nothing. Really, are you too nervous?" Avis¡¯ brows also frowned slightly, is it really nothing? It seems that I am too sensitive. Just as Avis¡¯ brows relaxed, there was a violent noise in front of him. Ives and others immediately looked forward, only to find that the ground was shaking, and a soaring evil aura appeared in front of everyone's eyes. Heloise took half a step back slightly. After a long time, the female paladin said in disbelief: "Is there reallyevil existence?" Ives has already drawn his rune sword at this time. The light blue rune power flashing on the hilt proves that he is preparing magic: "As expectedare you ready? The enemy is coming." The ground was trembling continuously, and a huge thing suddenly rushed out from the front. This five-meter-tall giant trampled all the trees along the way. It held a two-meter-long machete in its hand and charged towards Ives and others with red eyes! The strong oncoming wind pressure made Ives couldn't help but narrow his eyes. His slightly longer black hair also began to sway constantly, but this did not make Avis flinch. He was holding his rune sword in his hand, and the magic was ready.It¡¯s the final moment. The female paladin glanced at Avis, and then said with a hint of admiration: "Tsk, this sword is the only one that can catch your eye." Elvis glanced at the female paladin, and then said: "If you have time to ink here, why not go up and help me block that half-giant." As he spoke, the light of the sword in Elvis' hand became even more dazzling. , it is obvious that Avis's magic has entered the final stage of preparation. The female paladin nodded casually. After that, she took her own big shield and rushed towards the accelerating half-giant. "Fireball!" Before the female paladin could reach the half-giant, a huge fireball exploded in front of him. After the half-giant was hit by the extremely damaging fireball, he screamed several times and took half a step back. His powerful charge naturally stopped. At this time, Rebecca was also constantly inflicting various states on everyone. After Sac said thank you, he picked up his bow and arrow and aimed at the half-giant. The sharp arrow quickly flew towards the half-giant, but the half-giant pushed the arrow aside without caring. But at this time, there was a smile on Sak's face. Sure enough, as soon as the giant's hand touched the arrow, a violent explosion sounded. That arrow actually has the ability to explode! "Roar!" The half-giant screamed several times, and then his blood-red eyes became even more blood-red. He roared angrily: "Damnhuman beings! All of them should go to hell!" Then he took his machete and slashed at the people rushing in front of him. And the one who rushed towards this half-giant at this time was the female paladin! This woman, whose whole body shone with golden light, held up the shield in her hand and resisted the half-giant's full blow. This made everyone who saw this scene feel a little surprised. After all, a woman who was only 1.7 meters tall was able to withstand the fierce attack of a five-meter-tall giant without being knocked away. This is so visually impactful no matter what. Ives's magic was also ready at this time. He just heard him shout out some mysterious incantations, and a mysterious magic formation appeared in front of his eyes. The blue arcane power was continuously gathering, and the next moment, Ives shouted: "Get out of the way!" The female paladin seemed to have a tacit understanding and immediately rolled to the side. As soon as Ives' voice fell, a blue shock wave flew out and hit the roaring half-giant directly! "Bump!" There was a sound, and the half-giant was hit in the head by this powerful blow. He couldn't help but take a few steps back, and the ground made a "clinking" sound when he hit it. ??The next step for Ives is the standard output, Arcane Blast, Flame Jet, Magic Missile, Arcane Blast With support and human shields, the Arcane Mage spends most of his time mindlessly outputting. In many cases, the arcane mage's output can be considered the strongest. The half-giant was somewhat confused by this powerful attack. At this time, the half-elf ranger also seized this opportunity and kept shooting his own arrows. The arrow flew out and landed directly on the half-giant. Some of these arrows were ordinary arrows, while others had some poison or explosive crystal added to them, so soon, the half-giant was beaten into a miserable state. The warlock performs output at the right time. His attacks may not be the most, but he is definitely the easiest to attack the half-giant's vitals. After a while, the half-giant took a few steps back. Obviously, the actions of Avis and others had completely angered him. "Roar!" The half-giant took half a step back, then aimed at the female paladin in front, and prepared to charge. The female paladin was shocked. She immediately raised her shield, preparing to resist this potentially fatal blow. At this moment, a voice rang in the half-giant's ears: "Grandson!" This is a very nonsensical sentence, but the strange thing is that the giant really gave up attacking the female paladin, and instead turned his scarlet eyes to Avis who was running close to him. "Uh" The female paladin was speechless for a while, while Avis smiled bitterly. He didn't want to either. But this 'taunt' skill is so magical. As long as Avis calls out 'grandson', the target chosen by him will put hatred on him. To others, this would seem very speechless. Avis held his sword in his hand and stared coldly at the half-giant in front of him who was always ready to repeat himself. At this time, the female paladin Heloise also imposed a temporary state on Avis, making Avis's defense capabilities even more powerful.Ives also applied ¡®Arcane Protection¡¯ to himself, coupled with the ¡®Holy Word Shield¡¯ released by Rebecca, which made Avis¡¯s defense power no less than that of any warrior of the same level. PS1: I haven¡¯t passed Sanjiang, I¡¯m sad PS2: The second update is here, please recommend and collect it~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 35 Half-Giant (Part 2) Chapter 35 Half Giant (Part 2) The impact of the half-giant arrived quickly. Ives did not resist the blow. Like those matadors, he turned sideways at the most critical moment and escaped the half-giant's brutal collision. But then, the half-giant stretched out his fist and hit Avis on the side. Avis immediately raised his sword, and the next moment this extremely powerful force was absorbed by Avis's various buff shields and passed to his hand. In the next moment, Ives flew upside down until he hit a tree nearby. "Ahem" Avis spat out a mouthful of blood, and the blood bar obviously dropped a lot. At this time, the half-giant was preparing to continue to attack Ives, when a gleaming golden sword slashed over, leaving a bright blood mark on the half-giant's body. The giant roared angrily. At this time, the giant's whole body was covered with wounds, but the pain of the wounds could not make this existence that had been infected by evil even have the slightest intention of retreating. It opened its mouth and waved its arms, trying to knock the female paladin aside. Although the female paladin is a human shield, her own strength has reached the level of a formal professional. But if she was hit in the front by this half-giant, she would probably be injured. At this time, a golden light flashed on Avis's body, but it was Rebecca who was treating him. The cured elf boy immediately stood up, and stepped one of his feet into the solid ground. The next moment, a powerful force started to exert force from the waist, and after increasing in size through the thighs and calves, it immediately turned into Several huge thrusts made Avis fly out like a cannonball. At this moment, the rune in Avis¡¯s hand began to spurt out holy flames. As Avis' figure continued to approach, the rune sword in his hand began to burst out with more powerful power. The half-giant also felt the strong wind beside him at this time. He turned his head, and his blood-red eyes easily captured a person who was approaching quickly. The half-giant roared angrily. He raised his hand and struck Avis hard. A sharp gust of wind blew on Avis's face, causing a stinging feeling. Ives's momentum was decreasing at this time, so Ives lowered his body slightly, and his feet made contact with the ground again. The next moment, an even more powerful impact burst out! The attack of the half-giant naturally fell into the air. Although it almost hit Ives, it was dodged by Ives who suddenly accelerated his speed. Avis¡¯ figure quickly approached the half-giant, and the rune sword in his hand was also slashed out in this state. The blade quickly cut through the half-giant's skin, leaving a large pool of blood. The half-giant quickly roared, but just when the half-giant wanted to attack further, Avis cast a magic explosion. The magic explosion technique has pushing force, but the half-giant obviously will not be pushed away so easily. So it was Ives who was pushed away. After the elf boy performed the blow just now, he immediately flew backwards. After turning his body in a circle in mid-air, he successfully landed on the ground. At this time, the attack from Avis¡¯ teammates also arrived. Another huge fireball fell and hit the standing half-giant. As the half-giant screamed, there was another huge scratch on his leg. The half-giant roared angrily, as if he wanted to wipe out all of Avis and the others. At this time, Rebecca also joined the frontal battlefield with her transformed warhammer. At this time, Sac also held the incomparable attribute arrows in his hands and started shooting at the half-giant. The more the half-giant fought, the more embarrassed he became. At this time, everyone except Avis secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But at this critical moment, Ives's magnetic but panicked voice sounded: "Be careful! He's going crazy!" "Going crazy?" Helois glanced strangely at the elf boy who was stained with some dirt and looked a little embarrassed. In Heloise's mind, madness is generally a move that orcs can use. Like the 'sacrifice' of human knights, it is a semi-self-inflicted act to increase one's output ability in a short period of time. But the guy in front of me is not an orc, but a half-giant! Heloise had never heard of any giant race that could use such a move as 'madness'. But although she was skeptical, she was also prepared to deal with it. Ives was suffering in his heart. He could see it through some of the actions of the half-giant in front of him, such as his heavier breathing, blood-red pupils, and the behavior of gradually losing his mind - the half-giant in front of him. , almost going crazy. In fact, monsters affected by evil are extremelyAngry, or going berserk when life is most critical. Or in demonic parlance, 'bloodthirsty', their power will increase more than one level and become extremely destructive, leading to loss of sanity. Although they will enter a period of weakness after going berserk, they are almost invincible while going berserk. The sword in Ives' hand began to emit a faint magical brilliance. He slowly took half a step back, and the blue arcane radiance loomed around him. At this time, Ives seemed to have some temperament that humans did not have. This is the temperament of the so-called "race favored by magic", and this is the ability under the title of "magic genius". All magic, as long as it comes into their hands, will be invincible. They are geniuses in casting magic. Even most of the magic in the world was created by their ancestors. The current Magic Empire, when they were once the most glorious, still looks as childish as a child - just stronger than a baby. Avis didn¡¯t care so much at this time, he just started to silently prepare to cast the spell. The warlock next to him has already begun to output with all his strength. Unlike mages who require magic or some medium to cast magic, warlocks rely on blood to cast spells. Therefore, what they actually consume is physical strength. After releasing several powerful magics, the warlock Kadir was already a little exhausted. At this moment, the half-giant finally broke out. His whole body was bathed in blood. Avis and others had caused too much damage to the half-giant at this time, making this powerful creature feel angry. When this anger reached its peak, something no one expected happened. "Roar!" As the giant roared, all the muscles in his body swelled. The giant was roaring, now able to exert more powerful power. Just as Heloise was about to attack the giant, he saw a giant hand coming towards him. Heloise was shocked, her pupils dilated slightly, so the hand was much faster than before in terms of strength and speed. Helois immediately hid his whole body under the shield. With a cry of ¡®Dang! ¡¯ made a sound, and Heloise¡¯s body finally flew out uncontrollably. Fortunately, her shield was not mortal, so the golden shield shared her power, and the paladin was not seriously injured at this time. But the paladin couldn't get up for a while. She felt that her hand was almost broken, and she could hardly hold the shield in her hand. The tingling feeling all over his body also surged into his heart, making the paladin feel so weak. After releasing a healing spell on himself, the paladin stood up. When she looked at the half-giant in front of her, there was endless seriousness in her eyes. She picked up the sword that she had just thrown on the ground, ready to step forward again and fight to the death with the half-giant in front of her. Avis fought very hard. At this time, after Helois temporarily lost his combat effectiveness, he became the primary target of the half-giant. The mad half-giant had even more powerful attack power, and Ivis was almost unable to fight back. It was already the limit to avoid and low-range the ridiculously powerful monster in front of me. After releasing several magic missiles, Avis seemed to be in a situation of running away and hiding. But few people noticed that the rune sword in Avis¡¯s hand was emitting hidden magic waves. After Kadir saw Ives preparing to release magic, a smile appeared on his lips: "Then, let me buy you some time." "Roar!" Kadir suddenly stood on the spot, and the next moment, he roared fiercely. This sound was definitely not made by a human being. The powerful pressure suddenly swept across the earth, and everyone felt that their hearts almost stopped beating for a few beats. This is suppression caused by different levels of life. They seemed to see a giant dragon howling and expressing its dragon power towards them! Even Avis and others who were not the main target of interference couldn't help but stay for a moment, let alone the half-giant who was the main target? He stood there in fear, as if he didn't know what to do. At this time, a crisp sound sounded: "Heaven and earth return to dust - the evil of heaven is destroyed!" But it is the female paladin who is using her own power. A smile also appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth, and he released his arcane impact. Although it is also the combined effect of the two abilities of delayed casting + spell enhancement, at this time, Avis's arcane charge has reached 6 levels, with an increase of almost 200%! Such a powerful arcane impact can definitely be said to be a killing blow.   At this moment, the attacks of the female paladin and the elf boy came on the half-giant at the same time! PS1: The first update is here~~ PS2: Having a cold is really uncomfortable, so this chapter will be published automatically. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 36 Robbery? Chapter 36 robbery? The half-giant finally fell to the ground. Its huge body hit the ground heavily, sending up some flying dust, and it could no longer make any sound. Avis sat down on the ground and started breathing heavily. The Arcane Blast he just used can be said to be the strongest move he can unleash at this stage, with delayed casting + spell enhancement, and finally the increase in Arcane Charge, making the Arcane Blast even more powerful. More than 10 times. Of course, the consumption is more than 20 times. Therefore, the current elf boy has long lost the demeanor of the past, and sweat is constantly left behind. At this moment, Ives really wanted to fall asleep until the sky was dark and the earth was dark. Helois was also in a state of embarrassment. After she unleashed her combat skills, she also felt a deep sense of fatigue. The golden armor was now covered with deep dust and no longer reflected the shining golden light. Heloise was no longer as proud as before, and her eyes revealed an unstoppable look of fatigue. The warlock was also out of breath at this time. Of course, everyone knew that his current consumption was definitely not as easy as he showed. "How strong is this half-giant?" Avis recalled the level of the half-giant - level 25. He smiled bitterly, and then said: "The level of advancement should be that of a strong advanced professional." "Haha, are you an advanced professional?" Sack is considered a relatively capable person at this time. Apart from some muscle fatigue caused by some special shooting techniques, he can't see any other symptoms. "I didn't expect that I You can also kill advanced professionals." Avis pocketed the half-giant's weapon. After all, this is a mission item, so I¡¯d better put it away first. The half-giant's net worth is quite high. Rebecca found more than 300 gold coins and various gems in its address. It can be said that after selling these things, you should be able to make a lot of money. ¡°Now even if the city lord doesn¡¯t give Ives and others instructions to form a mercenary group, Ives and others can create it themselves. And Ives stood up after taking a rest, with an imperceptible smile on his lips - his combat professional Silver Knight had been upgraded at this time, and his Silver Knight had reached He reached level 4, and his total level reached level 14. If it weren¡¯t for the excessive experience penalty for part-time jobs, Ives¡¯s Silver Knight would have reached level 5 at this time. Of course, he is not only thinking about his level at this moment, he also needs to calculate how to spend his money - money is not for saving, even if it is saved, it is for better spending. This has always been Ives' creed. With so much money as a backup, Ives can finally buy some more practical things. Of course, he and two clerics are also detecting the source of the evil power here. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the soil here.¡± Rebecca touched the soil on this highland. After digging down for a while, the soil was no longer yellow, but red like blood. The female paladin also finished cleaning her clothes at this time. After hearing Rebecca's words, she walked over, squatted down and began to inspect the soil. The female paladin put her hand into the blood-red soil, touched some and then raised her hand. Her handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then she said: "There is indeed an aura up there that I hate. The little girl is right, there is an evil aura here." "How big is the scope?" said Ives, who had changed into a black aristocratic costume. He was currently putting the gems into his gem bag. After hearing what the female paladin and Rebecca said, he walked over. The girl with short blond hair didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all because Heloise called her ¡®little girl¡¯. She looked around, pondered for a while and then said: "It's about 600 square meters. It's an irregular circle." "Does it just cover this highland? It seems that it is not a natural problem, but that someone once carved the devil summoning array here." Although the 600 square meter array is indeed a bit big, it is not nothing. "Do you have evidence?" The female paladin stood up, her golden hair flowing as she turned her head towards Avis. There was a hint of doubt in her words. After all, the Paladin was not good at this aspect. They are still better at fighting on the front line. Avis smiled: "I suspected this was a summoning array from the beginning, because I found this." Avis took out a transparent stone from his arms. "This is a magic stone, but the magic power in it has been used up. The magic stone may be produced anywhere, but the empty magic stone that has used up the magic is difficult to produce in a natural environment - if it really happens In this case, only??We are unlucky. Generally speaking, this kind of magic stone will use light energy. There is only one possibility, that is, a magic circle is placed in this place. The magic circle requires a huge amount of magic power, so there are magic stones that use light magic. " Afterwards, the smiling elf boy spread his hands and said, "And you found an evil atmosphere in this place. I don't need to explain the reason." There is no need to go into details. Someone is doing this in this place. The summoning of demons must be true. "What about the devil?" The warlock's deep and hoarse voice sounded. Ives glanced at the warlock who was all wrapped in black cloth, and shook his head while crying and laughing. The original voice of the warlock is definitely not like this. The neutral yet magnetic voice is actually quite nice. But he didn't want to look 'weak', so he used such a deep voice to cover it up. "Indeed, where did that demon go?" Sark also looked puzzled. "They won't carve a magic circle just to infect a half-giant." "This half-giant should be just a poor thing who was affected." Avis said, "It may even be brainwashed by the evil force that accidentally came out just passing by here As for where the demon went" Aiwes Weiss frowned, rubbed his temples, and then thought for a while. "There is also a werewolf castle in an abnormal place nearby. Let's go to that place and have a look. Maybe there will be other clues." In the end, Ives could only say this, "If we want to get an extremely accurate whereabouts, I'm afraid the only way is to get the whereabouts." The precognitive eye cast by the magician can be obtained" ¡°Obviously, none of them are high-ranking magicians now. Therefore, the next step is to rush to the Werewolf Castle, hoping to get some more accurate information. Avis and others immediately got on their horses and ran forward. After walking forward for a while, the road no longer looked like a grassland, but instead looked like a forest mixed in with it. Not long after entering the forest, they encountered a speechless situation. They were robbed. These were about twenty thieves with gangster faces. They were holding controlled knives and looking at the five people in front of them with fierce expressions. But Ives just glanced at them. The average level was level 3, and there was only one official level 10 professional, that man who was extremely slutty and had an unconventional afro. "Those who know your facts, please hand over your money quickly! I will spare your life!" said the unconventional man. Elvis looked around him, and then said a little funny: "Are you sure you want to rob us?" "What a brat who has never seen the world." The afro-headed man said with disdain, "Yes, you are in trouble. Hurry up and hand over all your money!" "Hahaha!" The female paladin laughed, "Robbery? Okay, we are robbing, please hand over the money quickly!" Ives also smiled bitterly and shook his head. These gangsters are too courageous. How dare you rob a magician, a ranger, a warlock, a disciplinary priest and a paladin from five official professions? Seeing that the golden 'Lord Qian' was so impudent, the robbers became angry. The leader with the afro said angrily: "You are so brave, you actually dare to threaten me. Come on, boys, chop these people up!" The bandits looked excited and were just about to go up and have a good fight, when the warlock Qadir said: "I'll go and kill them all, otherwise it will be troublesome." "It's best not to kill anyone." Ives said, "Looking at them, they must have been forced to do nothing" "Are you so kind?" The female paladin looked at Avis with a look of 'I understand everything'. Elvis said without changing his expression: "When we go to rescue people, someone must attract the werewolf's attention." The emotion is to keep them alive and use them as cannon fodder! The warlock nodded, and then he stood up and sent a fireball over. The world is quiet. The bandits who were not dressed neatly had all stopped at this time. Only the formal professional was still there, but his face was full of panic. "Oh? It's still a high-level profession." Only then did Ives recognize the non-mainstream profession. It was the 'Psychic Warlock'. Although there were few rivals at the same level, it was only possible when one was extremely rich. It can be done. Looking at this non-mainstream money, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a lot. Then the most important magic potion for psionic warlocks is definitely gone. Of course, the 'Psychic Guard' he released at this time was pretty good, and could keep him alive under the weakened version of the fireball.   Avis¡¯s eyes suddenly sharpened. The other party was also a senior professional and had reached the level of a formal professional, which was enough to attract his attention. PS1: The second update is here~~Today¡¯s update is over~~ PS2: Please recommend and collect ~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 37 Gunnir Chapter 37 Gunnier Psionics are a very strange profession. They can also release some magic-like spells, but they are essentially different. What they communicate with is not the 'Magic Network', but 'psionic energy'. The so-called spiritual energy is the power generated by the minds of humans, the spirits of all things, or other intelligent creatures. Therefore, they need to have a very clear understanding of what they want in order to release the corresponding spells. The most peak existence can even drag what is in one's heart into reality. But this is indeed difficult, so there is only one famous psychic spellcaster in history named 'Ai Mia'. Oh, Ai Mia is a legendary psychic warlock from the future, and it is not certain that he will be born without Aivis now. Psychics need a lot of money to buy some potions that can enhance their imagination and stabilize their minds. These potions are usually not cheap, and they are gone once they are used up. Therefore, although psionic wizards are powerful, few people will choose this profession. At this time, although the psychic warlock in front of him cast a spell, Kadir's fireball spell was ineffective. But he should have spent more than 15 silver coins at this moment. The price of this spell is too high. But who knows how many potions he still has in reserve? So Ives felt that even if he wanted to use the guy in front of him, he needed to fight him first. Avis¡¯ body ignited with the brilliance of arcane magic, and his eyes became extremely sharp. It was obvious that he had decided to take action at any time. The non-mainstream person in front of me took half a step back, and then said anxiously: "Youdon't force me! I burst out with all my strength, even I am scared!" Avis did not take off the sword behind him. In fact, Avis did not need to take it too seriously when dealing with a psionic wizard of the level in front of him. It should be eliminated at will. And the non-mainstream threatening speech in front of me is obviously made in a nice way. He himself didn't believe that an ordinary psychic at his level could harm Ives. Avis¡¯s hands are storing magic waves. The non-mainstream person in front of him seemed to have finally made up his mind, took out a bottle of potion from his arms and drank it. (What is that?) For some reason, after the non-mainstream robber in front of him drank the bottle of potion, Ives suddenly felt a trembling feeling, as if something very dangerous was about to happen. . "Projection - Gunnir!" "What" Ives immediately released the arcane impact on his hand, and the next moment he immediately released the instant magic of 'Arcane Guardian'. In a golden glow, Ives felt that he was locked by an extremely glorious existence. The next moment, an extremely sharp spear flew over and headed straight for Ives! Fortunately, this spear is just an appearance. After the seemingly powerful impact was stunned by the arcane impact, it finally stopped when it landed on Avis. But even so, half of Avis's blood was taken away. Avis shook his hand, and then looked at the non-mainstream bandit who was sitting on the ground with a surprised look, who had obviously used all his strength. The people around him were also stunned. The next moment, everyone was shocked. If they heard correctly just now, the thing projected by the non-mainstream in front of them seems to be ¡®Gannir¡¯? Maybe ordinary people have never heard of Gunnir. But when it comes to its other name, almost everyone knows it - the Eternal Spear. A gun that is sure to hit after being thrown is classified as an 'artifact'. It was the gun used by Odin, the last god who fell in the first era, and was later included in the highest heaven. Avis jumped off his horse, then walked up to the somewhat decadent non-mainstream psychic warlock, lowered his head and said, "What was that just now?" "Gannir, I remember it's called this." The non-mainstream robber said weakly. At this time, his whole body was sweating and his muscles were trembling slightly. It was obvious that the attack just now had used up his strength. of all power. "You're lying!" Ives was speechless for a while, but Helois, who jumped off his mount at this moment, spoke first, "Gannir, that's the Eternal Spear. It was used by Odin, the Lord God of the North. In the first You were admitted to heaven at the very beginning of the Era Where did you get the ability to see Gunnir?" The most basic element of projection is that you need to understand an object. Most psionic wizards' projection methods are to see the weapon and perceive the item with all their strength before they can project it. But obviously, the non-mainstream robber was also surprised after seeing the noble paladin: "Ah? But it said it was called Gunnir, I don't know"?It is the eternal spear" "That's nonsense." Just as the female paladin was about to do something, Ives stopped her. The female paladin glanced at Avis strangely, seeming to be curious about what he was going to do. But the anger between his eyebrows was not covered at all. "You can project Gunnir, which proves that you have seen Gunnir, right?" Ives turned his head and looked at the non-mainstream robbers. The non-mainstream robber nodded: "Yeah but he said that I am not qualified to master it. At least I have to wait until I enter the sanctuary." The female paladin smiled disdainfully: "Sanctuary? Just you?" Obviously she didn't believe what this person said. Ives thought of a lot. Suddenly, his eyes flashed, and he thought of the performance of that person in a famous battle. After that, he looked at the non-mainstream man in front of him and said, "Is your name Ai Mia?" "Eh? How do you know my name?" The non-mainstream person in front of me looked stunned. It also took Avis a long time to connect the handsome man in later generations with the afro in front of him. As for Gunnir, he also appeared in later generations. With the advent of the Eternal Time Dragon, the artifact was ultimately held for a time by the legendary psionic wizard before it finally returned to the heavens. But during the time it was on the ground, the warriors finally took back the Book of Order, and the battle against evil was considered a staged victory. ¡°He is telling lies, it¡¯s better to kill him¡ªif you don¡¯t kill him, don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± The female paladin said. Elvis smiled: "Aren't you curious where that powerful gun came from?" "Who would care about this?" The female paladin looked indifferent. Ives pondered for a while, and then said: "The Spear of Longinus, no, it should be called the 'Gear of Aginus' later, the Book of Order, the Holy Grail, the Brilliant Sword, and the last Gunnir." , are the five great artifacts. To distinguish whether a person can communicate with artifacts, it is very simple. Just project a shadow and see if it resonates with him. " "Projection artifact?" The female paladin glanced at Avis strangely, "Can you do it?" "This is a specialized school of thought." The elf boy laughed, "I have studied before, and this is the school of 'projection'." Speaking of which, this school of thought is still called 'Ai Mia'. pioneered. After Ives' spellcasting profession reaches level 10, he can already perform projection. It has to be said that the spells that Ives learned in his previous life were very complex, and he was involved in almost all kinds of magic. Otherwise, he would not inherit so many spells in this life. It's just that his current level restricts him. If he doesn't reach the level, he won't be able to use these magics. At this time, he was an official professional, and it was impossible to project an artifact. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is?an open question whether the Holy Domain can succeed or not is a matter of?decision. But the elf boy had his own way. "Everyone, you are all formal professionals, so you can resist the 'spiritual space'. So when I use this magic, please don't resist." "Psychic space? Avis, you also work part-time as psychic magic?" The warlock suddenly made his own voice, and you can see his shock. The elf boy smiled slightly: "I understand a little bit." The next moment, the surrounding space changed unconsciously. When everyone's eyes lit up, they had already appeared on a vast grassland. This is a real grassland-like world. The warm sunshine and the gentle breeze make people feel so comfortable. It is difficult to imagine that this is a person's spiritual world. Avis smiled and then said: "Welcome to the world of the soul." In this world, the power of human beings is the power of the soul. And in terms of Avis¡¯ power, he is a legend! Ai Mia looked around in astonishment. No words can come out. At this time, the warlock suddenly said: "You should have reached it soon. Use your own heart to erode the world and let your inner world appear in the real world" "Then at least I have to wait until I reach a high-level professional." Avis's smile made the warlock put his guess back in his stomach, because what the elf boy in front of him said was too exciting. The Warlock never thought that anyone could master that kind of ability when he was a high-level professional! After a long while, he said: "You will definitely be able to step into the Holy Realm." "I have never doubted this." Ives also said seriously. No one around them understood what they were talking about, but the sudden mention of the Holy Land still surprised everyone. "Sanctuary?" The female paladin glanced at Avis with curiosity, and then immediately said disdainfully: "It seems you?You can also talk big words. " PS1: I¡¯m sick, I don¡¯t have any inspiration at all. This chapter is very poor and I don¡¯t know how to change it. well. PS2: I deleted about 1,000 words in this chapter and wrote some more, but I¡¯m still not satisfied But this is the first update. Please recommend and collect it! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 38 The Fairy of the Forest (Part 1) Chapter 38 The Fairy of the Forest (Part 1) Ives smiled and didn't say much. He said: "Then I will project the legendary 'Gannir' I believe that in this place, a glimmer of Gannier's consciousness can be temporarily brought down." Afterwards, in everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, a powerful force came. A real power is gathering, this is a heart-stopping powerful wave, and everyone's eyes can't help but shift to Ives's hand. At this time, it seemed that the power of the entire continent, the entire plane, and the entire universe was concentrated in Ives' hands. It was a ball of beating radiance, exuding true holy light. It was a radiance that made everyone feel powerless just at the first sight. And this radiance is very similar to the projection released by the man named ¡®Mia¡¯ just now. A drop of sweat appeared on Avis' brow. At this time, the grassland began to slowly dissipate. First, the distant sky began to completely collapse, revealing the extremely deep black. The ground beneath my feet also began to tremble, and the whole world seemed to be destroyed. And all this is because of the shining light in the elf boy's hands. The next moment is the holy light that penetrates the heaven and earth. Vaguely, everyone saw the figure of the extremely glorious spear, but the holy light was too dazzling and shocking. That is the spear of God, in the kingdom of God. It can make people remember it without chanting, and it can gain strength without praying. God used it to fight and took away sinless souls. "Powerful blasphemy, plead guilty after that flash of light." "Perhaps history will turn a new page, but the glory of the magic gun will not fade. It¡¯s all just cause, and it¡¯s called eternity. For some reason, this song started to echo in everyone¡¯s minds. The next moment, there was an extremely brilliant light. By the time everyone's eyes regained their brightness, they had returned to reality. It seemed like a long time passed in that spiritual world, but in reality it only passed for a moment. When everyone feels the breeze blowing on their faces in the real world, it still feels a bit incredible. But there was an unstoppable smile on Avis's face: "Gannir recognized your existence, Ai Mia." "ah¡­¡­?" "You are the person recognized by the artifact." Avis walked up to him, then stretched out one of his hands and shook it towards Ai Mia: "Do you want to join my team?" Avis¡¯s words are very convincing. How could a person recognized by an artifact not be qualified to join their team? The young psychic mage also stayed for a long time. The elf boy in front of him gave him a great shock. The almost real world just now made him feel a little incredible. Avis seems to be a very powerful mage. At this moment, Mia came to this conclusion in her heart. Mia thought for a moment, and then he said: "If you can support me in purchasing some potions, I wouldn't mind joining your team." After Ives agreed, he couldn't help but feel excited. A legendary professional from the future joins! It is no exaggeration to describe it as a bumper harvest. At this time, the female paladin snorted coldly: "Let him change his dirty clothes first, at least to make him passable." Mia also blushed and coughed: "I came out just after I finished the experiment. There was some little accident in the experiment and it exploded. That's why I have this look." But Avis smiled: "But it's too easy to change the shape." After that, he cast a small spell like a 'magic trick'. Generally speaking, the function of this magic is to clean up the magician's dust, and sometimes it can also be used as a light spell. Therefore, it is perfect for Avis to use this magic to clean up the non-mainstream Mia. Mia, whose hair returned to its normal appearance, stood up. He actually looked quite handsome. At this time, his charm should be about 7 points. He was considered a rare handsome guy. Of course, there was a person three levels above him standing next to him. Mia looked at the bandits who were gradually getting up on the ground, and then looked at Avis and others who were talking and laughing with some fear. It was obvious that the fireball technique just now gave them a great shock. "After all, they have been following me for a whilecan I let them go?" At this moment, Mia suddenly said. In fact, it is not a good thing for these bandits to follow them. They are likely to become cannon fodder. Avis nodded, and then said: "Okay, let them leave quickly." After receiving the pardon order, the bandits in front of them immediately ran around. Mia looked at this scene with quite a feelingThe feeling of "the tea is cool when you leave". But at this time, Avis smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and then said: "You are a psychic mage, but because everyone's mind is different, the medicines needed are also different. What kind of medicine do you need?" Potion?" The two of them communicated like this. After talking for a while, Mia and Ives actually built some good friendships. At this time, the female paladin Helois said impatiently: "Hey, I said it's time for you to hit the road, right?" "Sorry, sorry, let's leave now." Ives smiled apologetically, and then he summoned his horse. What was also gratifying to him was that his horse was finally not the worst, because the mounts summoned by the young psionic master didn't seem to be much better than his. This kind of snow horse is actually not very suitable for running on grass. Snow is a suitable place for them to gallop. And there are few snow horses that are docile. Most snow horses have bad tempers. It can be said that this kind of horse with a bad temper, unable to carry many things, and not suitable for the grassland should not become popular. But as long as there is one factor, then this product will still be sold - it is very cheap. These horses are overrun in the Skyrim area south of Thorn Valley, so their prices are really cheap. Many merchants often use them to transport goods first, and after arriving here, they sell the goods together with the horses. Make money twice in one trip. The snow horse snorted impatiently, and then wanted to run. If Mia hadn't pulled it with all her strength, I'm afraid it would have jumped out at this time. Mia smiled bitterly and touched her short, fiery red hair - the excessively long part had been trimmed, otherwise it would have been difficult to regain her cheerful look. He touched his new hairstyle, and then said helplessly: "After I learned the mount space, a spell that is said to be a must for formal professionals, I suddenly discovered that I didn't even have the money for a mount. Fortunately, this Horses are really not that expensive.¡± Horses in this world are very expensive, especially good horses, even military horses. Because this is strategic material, it is illegal for you to even buy or sell it during a war. At that time, it was hard to find a horse. The female paladin snorted coldly and whispered something. Although Elvis didn't hear her clearly, her mouth shape sounded like an "idiot". The group of people set off again, and the snow horse kept making troubles along the way. Elvis couldn't help it anymore and cast a 'charm spell' on it, making it completely obey his orders and then it became quiet. It was just hard work for Ives, who needed to control the horse's actions, and the magic power kept decreasing along the way. In the end, the half-elf Sark took a few steps forward, letting his mount and Avis move forward in sync. He turned his head and looked at Avis: "I still have some experience in communicating with beasts. Let me talk to this snow horse?" "This is up to you." If there is a better solution, Ives will naturally not waste his magic power. Zach got off his horse, then walked to the side of the horse and whispered for a while. The snow horse seemed to understand Sack's words and neighed, then became quiet. "Wow, this move is so powerful!" Mia looked surprised, "This half-elf gentleman is so powerful." After being praised, Sark's proud ears twitched, and then he was about to say something. But soon, his expression changed. Avis was also shocked. In his perception, a figure appeared. He immediately turned around and seemed to see a short figure in the woods. (What is that) The elf boy had some bad premonitions at this time. He slowly took half a step back, and his vigilance immediately surged into his heart. Because when he looked carefully, the figure disappeared again. I could only barely make out the appearance of a little girl about 12 or 3 years old. But which 12- or 3-year-old girl can escape Ives¡¯s perception? Those present were all formal professionals, and they all had some feelings at this time. Ai Mia slowly took a half step back, and then said with some uncertainty: "Which did we encounter something strange?" Heloise directly put her mount into the mount space. She lifted her shield with one hand and pulled out her sword with the other hand. She coldly snorted: "Whoever is pretending to be a ghost, Don¡¯t you think that doing this in front of a cleric would be asking for trouble? It¡¯s like playing a trick in front of a magician.¡± Ives misses Chinese very much at this moment. You can completely omit a lot of the long words above by pretending to be a god or a ghost. Of course, now was not the time to think about this. The elf boy lowered his head slightly and began to look around. Suddenly, Avis thought of something, and he said: "Put all the weapons?Rise up and show no hostility. " "Huh?" Heloise glanced at Avis strangely. "Our visitor may be a goblin. Where is the goblin of the forest?" PS1: This is the fairy of the forest, not the fairy of the forest! I don¡¯t understand anything about Billy! (covering face) PS2: Ahem, today¡¯s second update, please recommend and collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 39 The Fairy of the Forest (Part 2) Chapter 39: The Fairy of the Forest (Part 2) After Avis and others lowered their guard, a timid little figure came over. This is indeed not a human being. Although her thin body looks like a human little girl, in fact, she has a pair of cicada-like wings on her back. The goblin looked helpless at this time. She approached Ives and others carefully, but seemed to be ready to run away at any time, full of caution. She is a leprechaun, a legendary creature and one of the purest of creatures. Legend has it that they are the ancestors of the elves. They are natural magicians and protectors of nature. She obviously has something to entrust to someone else, but there don't seem to be any good people around here - it can be seen from the fact that Avis and others just encountered a robbery. At this time, I met an elf with a natural aura on his body, which may be the reason why this elf dared to appear. Avis dismounted and walked forward. He didn't mean anything hostile and had a gentle smile on his face. As if feeling the faint fragrance of green grass on Ives' body, the fairy in front of him slowly walked over, and then stopped in front of Ives. ¡°OU, TISAM, KILIQS? (Hello, is there anything I can do to help?)¡± Ives said. Avis spoke in the fairy language that humans would never use. The goblin in front of me just timidly said: "OOU (Hello)." He was speechless for a long time. They are so pure that they feel shy even when communicating with others. Avis cast a spell ¡®Friendship¡¯. The ability of this friendly spell is Charisma +1. So at this moment, Ives's charm has reached an incredible 11 points. As if feeling the kindness of Ives, the goblin said timidly: "Can you do me a favor?" Of course, he used the language of the goblin. The language of fairies is also one of the languages ??of magic, and is even somewhat similar to the language of Philosophers. The casting of many magics requires chanting the Elvish language, so it is not surprising that Ives knows the Elvish language. Avis nodded sincerely, and then looked at the slightly shy forest fairy. The Forest Fairy pondered for a long time before summoning up the courage to say: "There is evil, chaos, riot I don't know what words to use to describe it, it has come to this forest. Listen, the woods are crying." The Fairy of the Forest pointed at the surrounding trees, but Avis began to think deeply. After a while, he said: "Can you tell me where that evil power is? I think I can help you." The Fairy of the Forest nodded, and the next moment, a faint mark was carved into Avis's forehead. This mark shines with a faint green light on Ives' forehead, looking like a green leaf from nature, giving people a sense of peace of mind. And while Ives was immersing his mind in the mark on his forehead, he could feel the natural breath flowing around him. But there is a breath that seems so out of place in this natural breath. This made Avis subconsciously feel uncomfortable. This breath is indeed as disgusting as the forest fairy said. The core of this power represents evil and chaos, making people subconsciously not want to get close. At this time, Ives could easily track this evil force. And this evil force is also constantly moving. Looking at their moving target, it seems "Don't worry, I will help you eliminate all these evils." Ives said to the forest fairy with a smile. The forest fairy nodded, seeming to believe what Ives said. After that, the goblin slowly disappeared into the woods nearby and was never seen again. Avis took a deep breath, then turned his head and said to his friends behind him: "It seems we have something to do." After that, Avis told everyone what the Forest Fairy asked him to do. Heloise frowned and said, "If you go around showing kindness, I won't care. But our goal seems to be to rescue my sister. I hope you won't forget it." Elvis smiled: "That's why I lament that the world is so small Our goal is this werewolf castle deep in the forest. The ultimate goal of those evil ones is to reach the werewolf castle." As soon as he said this, The companions around him were stunned for a moment. Sack touched his chin, and then said hesitantly: "Is it really such a coincidence?" "I do think those werewolves may really be related to evil. Ives's initial guess was not wrong." Rebecca made a correct point. Ives got on his horse, and the horse under him neighed, but it soon became quiet. Ives patted his mount, and thenAfter a long response, he said: "They are not moving slowly, and they are destroying trees along the way. It seems that we need to speed up and chase them." The remaining people nodded, and then they rode on their horses and started galloping. Not long after traveling, everyone discovered some items left behind by the evil. Calling them 'items' may not be quite right. These are flesh and blood. From the outside, it looks like some animal internal organs and some bones. Avis and others felt the desire to vomit when they saw this riot. "What kind of creature did these?" Heloise's brows furrowed, and there was a lingering disgust in his eyes. Rebecca also said with some fear: "This shouldn't be done by humans, right?" At least she didn't know anyone who would eat these flesh and blood raw and make them so bloody. Ives and Sack, who had already jumped off their horses, frowned after a brief inspection. Sack pointed to the tooth marks on the bones and said, "This creature is a bit big, about 1.5 times the size of a human being." "At least the mouth is so big." Ives nodded, then looked around again, and finally came to a conclusion: "Judging from the size of their footprints, they should be about the same size as the half-giant. And there were more than one, and some of them looked like they were burning with flames, because I saw burnt withered grass." Ives pointed to the burn marks on the ground. After hearing what Ives said, everyone thought of a legendary creature. "AiAiwes, are you kidding?" Mia, the new member, said hesitantly, "Isn't thisthe devil?" Avis nodded: "It's very possible. Everyone, our enemies are probably a group of demons. It seems that our next battle will be very difficult. But it's nothing to be afraid of. I think I still have some confidence in demons." Cognitive." A demon of this size should be a horned demon. This kind of creature is indeed a headache, but under the suppression of the main plane, the power of the horned devil will also be greatly reduced. In this case, Avis and others are not without hope of victory. What Avis is worried about is whether a demon more powerful than the Horned Demon will appear Ives and others are on the road again, and this time there are more traces of demons on the road, which makes Ives and others feel even heavier. Soon, Avis and others crossed the forest and came to a small hill. Ives looked around, and then said: "There is the Werewolf Castle ahead. It seems that the demons have already entered." All sides of the hill were hollowed out, leaving a circle of mountain protection that could not be crossed at all. . And on the front of this hill, there is a wooden bridge. After Avis and others looked at each other, they began to move towards the wooden bridge. Among all the people, Avis's eyesight was still pretty good. He suddenly noticed that there were several strong werewolves patrolling on both sides of the bridge. And soon, the remaining people also discovered these werewolves. Ives had already received the prompt to 'enter the dungeon'. He pondered for a moment, and then said to the people around him: "What should we do?" Mia timidly said: "Well how about we take a detour and enter?" It must be said that he had a bad idea. If we take a detour, we can only swim through it. But the water in the Hushan River in front of me was obviously not ordinary water. From such a distance, I could still smell a faint smell of poisonous gas. At this time, the sun has already set in the west. In other words, if Ives and others choose to attack the werewolf castle at this time, then they will most likely conduct the next battle at night. Ives, who would feel very comfortable under the moon, would naturally have no problem, but he didn't know what happened to the rest of the people. Therefore, he ignored Mia's words and looked directly at the other people: "If we fight now, the battle will probably take place at night. What do you think?" Heloise said nonchalantly: "I don't care. I'm pretty much the same with or without the Suns - I'm not bad at blind fighting either." Then he glanced at Elvis provocatively. The warlock snorted coldly: "As long as there is no moonlight, so that I can't see the target of the magic Of course, I can also temporarily use the dragon's vision, so that even in the dark, I will have a certain degree of vision. .¡± The problem for the rest of the people is not that big. Of course, Mia basically has no means of attack. All he can do is release his psychic guardianship when in danger to protect himself or others. After carefully discussing the next details, Ives and others decided to start the raid. PS1: The first update is here~~Please recommend and collect~~ PS2: The cold is much better, alwaysIt¡¯s not considered a published manuscript. PS3: Dancing is back, go check out "Hunter Country"! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 40 The King of the Sky Chapter 40 The King of the Sky When the body was lurking in the last dusk of the daylight, the elf boy seemed a little impatient at the moment. They were waiting for the opportunity to break into the werewolf castle without disturbing the werewolves. It may not be too difficult to divide and kill a group of enemies. But if they gather into a group and attack, even advanced professionals will have no choice but to die in battle. So at this time, the elf boy and his teammates made a plan, which was to attack the werewolf castle in one fell swoop while disturbing others as little as possible. Generally speaking, as long as the core evil force is destroyed, the remaining werewolves will most likely not need to be fought. Ives was also a little nervous at this time, because the Werewolf Castle is a level 18 dungeon, which is already one of the most difficult dungeons for formal professionals. If there is no better plan, it is very likely that everyone will be wiped out in this dungeon. place. Avis lowered his body and stared at the werewolf who was doing nothing in front of him, looking at the scenery and chatting. They were in the downwind area at this moment, otherwise their scent would be easily smelled by these werewolves with a keen sense of smell. The slackness of these werewolves at this moment indeed gave Avis and others time to carry out the sneak attack mission. Finally, it seemed that it was time for dinner, and the two werewolves turned around to get the food. There are only three werewolves left here. Elvis whispered: "Okayare you ready? The battle will end in 3 minutes." 3 minutes is too little. But this is the maximum time they can be safe. Therefore, no matter what, the enemy must be eliminated in an instant. The arcane impact that Avis had prepared for a long time was suddenly released. The powerful force rushed forward at this moment, and with an indomitable momentum, it rushed directly to a werewolf. The werewolf's eyes bulged, and then he fell out and hit the ground. At this time, Helois also rushed out. She didn't shout loudly, but took out her weapon, ready to attack at any time. At this moment, the warlock also released the fireball technique that he had silently recited countless times in his heart. And when they all released their skills, the seemingly most useless Ai Miya cast a psychic spell - Silent Space. In this space, all sounds will be masked. But the three werewolves who were about to call out to their companions found that they couldn't make a sound. And the alarm bell that sounded did not make any sound at all. The world seemed to be completely separated from an object called 'sound' at this moment. Everything was so silent. This was a terrifying spell. When his feet hit the ground, there should be a sound coming, but Heloise did not hear the sound he expected to hear in his mind. This made her dislike it very much. But she knew that the most important thing in front of her was not to rush forward and kill the werewolf. Of course, she still said to herself: "Those three spell casters have a lot of tricks up their sleeves." Of course, in the silent space, she didn¡¯t send out anything. The sword blade flashed past, and the werewolf in front of him was slashed with blood stains. The werewolf was roaring at this moment, wanting to kill all the intruders. But it is a pity that although it has a big mouth, it makes no sound, just like a silent movie. The warlock's fireball exploded, and powerful light-degrading heat spread in all directions. This flame burned the earth and burned the werewolves. The half-elf did not waste his precious arrows here. He just silently picked up the thin sword at his waist and joined the fighting team. Rebecca is constantly giving various forms to her teammates, making everyone's strength even higher. The battle ended quickly. Before 2 minutes had elapsed, the last enemy had already vomited blood and fell. At this time, the silent space had just ended, and everything seemed like a dream. "Okay, let's set off." Ives continued to move forward. At this moment, the silent space disappeared, and the world returned to its previous movement. So Avis's words were heard by everyone. "How many times can the Silent Space be used?" Avis turned his head and looked at Mia. The future legendary powerhouse touched his head immaturely at this moment: "Hmm Judging from the potions that can still be used, it should be able to be used 6 times." "Six timesis enough." At this moment, there was a smile on Avis's lips, "Let's go, it's time for us to hit the road." Next, a few people quickly passed the only bridge above the mountain-protecting river. After entering the hill, they quickly discovered the werewolf nearby. "Seven, are you sure?" Ives said. Heloise smiled slightly: "Are you sure? What a strange question. If I'm not sure, would I still be standing here?"   Ives nodded, and then he walked out of the shadows. Along with him, there was also a 'silence spell'. This silencing spell soon rendered the werewolf who discovered them unable to say anything. The battle seems to have begun again ¡­¡­ This is the kingdom of sin. In the parlance of the Calasol continent, this place is the abyss. Blood red is the keynote here, and it seems that only blood is left here. Killing and being killed is the constant sonata of this place. In this abyss of unknown depth, a war is going on. "I control the sky." With these words, the sky seemed to be imprisoned, no longer emitting any light. The man standing in the air seemed to have imprisoned the sky with just such a word and made it his back garden. Apart from him, no one can ascend to the sky. Even the wind was banned and no one could challenge his authority. Because this is the authority of the king, this is the power of the king. "Hahaha, Tikruth, the king of mankind, you are indeed powerful." A heroic voice sounded, and the bruised Abyss Lord got up from the ground. At this moment, his body was covered with scars, and his eyes revealed a trace of bloodthirsty fighting intent. "I am the king of the sky, and I have advanced to the legendary realm at this moment. As long as I stand on the sky, I will be undefeated." The man said this, but there was a lingering domineering air about him. "Well, indeed. But you are not without weaknesses." At this time, another lazy female voice came. Hearing this voice, both the man and the devil couldn't help but frown. The strong male demon looked to the side and soon saw a voluptuous female demon walking slowly towards him. "You are a legend achieved in the abyss, so when you return to the main plane, once you use the power of legend, the aura that is incompatible with the main plane will make you the target of suppression by the main plane. Unless you I can understand the rules of the main plane again, otherwise this will be unsolvable." That enchanting demon said so. Then she stretched: "Besides, why are you showing off your prestige on the first 100 floors? Go to the 500 floors. There, my strength can only be regarded as a high-level demon. Or if you are not afraid of the influence of the power of the abyss. , you can go to the 700th floor." Everyone knows that there are 999 levels in the abyss, but almost no one has been to the world after the 700th level. Even the number of demons that have been there is very small. In that place, the runes of the abyss were almost directly exposed to the air, and the extremely strong power of the abyss was too much even for the devil. Just like a small amount of water can quench thirst and save life. But too much water can drown you. The world beyond the 700th level of the abyss is not water, it is the sea. The sky king snorted coldly: "My goal is just to prevent you from attacking the main plane, so there is no need to go to that place." He himself also knew that if he really entered the level behind the abyss, even if he could use God¡¯s authority is still mortal. "The Dead Sea Document was divided into three parts. One part was in the main plane, one part was in the Sea of ??Void, and one part came to the abyss." The female demon smiled, "If you don't want to have a king's war, you'd better get back to you quickly. Let¡¯s go to the main plane.¡± "Wang Zhan" The sky king's eyes were extremely determined, "I will not be afraid." "You are awesome." The female devil laughed, "But that adult has no intention of playing games with you. She has something to do." The sky king frowned, and the power of the sky solidified. After the highest consciousness of this abyss leaves, these demons' "things to do" usually refer to invading the main plane. "It seems that a legend, or someone similar to a legend, has appeared in your main plane. He seems to have been recognized by the 'Dead Sea Document'. So, the person who is going to go to the human world to see what the future king will be like." "What?" Tikruth, the king of the sky, looked stunned. The next moment, he immediately sealed the 'Cave of Dalmos' and descended to the main plane. "Um Well, it seems that I promoted the king's war?" The enchanting demon said as if he knew what the king of the sky was going to do. At this time, the strong demon could only smile bitterly. This female demon is famous for her scheming. Who knows whether her original intention is to prevent Wang Zhan or promote Wang Zhan? "Wang Zhan" The strong demon also felt a little excited at this time. This is a battle between two kings, and it is also the strongest battle under God. Those with royal power control divine power and step into the realm of gods with a non-god body! The only ones who can rival him are the king and   God! PS1: The first volume is almost finishedI have to plan the second volume carefully. PS2: Please recommend and collect! ! (Rolling all over the floor!) PS3: By the way, thanks to Fengbieye, Dangui, and Dawn of Sorrow for the reward! Thank you very much~ The Sorrow of Dawn is an old man now. Long time no see. Welcome back~~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 41 The King of Power Chapter 41 The King of Power When Ives and others killed another wave of crazy werewolves, his warrior level was finally raised to level 5. At this moment, all attributes of Ives except dexterity were increased to 10. This is already a huge breakthrough. At this time, Avis¡¯s main attribute is: [Strength] 10. ¡¾Physique¡¿10.5. ¡¾Spirit¡¿14. ¡¾Dexterity¡¿9. At the same time, the level 5 warrior profession also allows Avis to learn more skills. He immediately took out some skill books and studied them. At this moment, Avis had become stronger. A quarter moon rises slowly, and it is already night. Avis, who was blessed with dark vision, did not feel any discomfort. At this time, they were almost reaching the top floor of the werewolf castle, and the most difficult place to fight was already over. And the natural mark between Avis' eyebrows told him that the real evil was ahead. ¡°If we push this boss, we should be able to complete this copy, right?¡± Ives breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, all of them were not in very good condition, and Mia and Sark were injured. Fortunately for Sark, he had his own fighting style after all. Although he was injured, it was still within an acceptable range. But Mia is not so relaxed. A deep gash was cut on Mia's body by the blade. Although the bleeding has slowly stopped under Rebecca's treatment, she is still far from being able to fully recover. . After all, the only thing Rebecca could do was probably stop the bleeding. So in the next battle, Mia will be of no use. Fortunately, Avis and the others don't really need Mia to participate in the battle. Although he is a legendary strongman in the future, for now, he is still too weak. In every aspect, he belongs to the category of a rookie. In the words of Helois, it means that "there is more failure than success". Of course, everyone is now accustomed to the female paladin's poisonous tongue, so they have a certain degree of resistance. After all, the female paladin is also a bit arrogant. At critical moments, this female paladin is still very reliable. Sark put a bandage on the stab wound on his arm and spat out a mouthful of blood: "Can I say 'damn it'? In this state, I can't shoot arrows at all Do you mean I need to use my left hand with a sword?" ?" Not only can Sark shoot an arrow, he can also use a sword. But for now, with his right hand injured, his role has indeed been reduced a lot. Ives also stood up at this time, and he said: "Now that we are ready, let's get started. This time our target may be a powerful demon." "Devil everyone's eyes became firmer. It can be said that they grew up in the horror legends of demons. If this kind of creature really wreaks havoc in the human world, they all know what the consequences will be. If the demons cannot be eliminated here, I don¡¯t know how many people will be harmed. This is also something that Ives and others cannot allow. Avis pushed open the last door and rushed in. What caught the eye was a blood-red hall. Several horned demons were around the hall, and the man covered in robes stood on top of the complicated formations. A strong evil aura was spreading around. Avis clenched his rune sword in his hand, and a superb magical power burst out instantly. His feet became a blue arcane realm. Avis held his sword in one hand and stared coldly at the enemy in front. "It seems that we have welcomed a new guest." A calm voice sounded. After that, the man in black robe withdrew his eyes from looking at the endless night outside the window, turned his head and looked at Ives and others who had rushed up. people. Even though the pair of eyes were hidden in the dark environment, they now revealed a faint blood-red light. "Why summon the devil?" The elf boy took a step forward and asked. The arcane power in his body became more abundant, and a faint coercion pushed forward, seeming to crush the person in front of him. But the man seemed to have nothing wrong with him. He looked at the distant black sky: "The Dead Sea Document was divided into three parts. One part remained in the world and became the Seven-Handed King's Power. One part was lost in the Sea of ??Void, forming the The final power to guard the Book of Order. The last part was stolen into the abyss and became the four demon gods." Avis was shocked. Although this was a 'secret' known to everyone in his previous life, at present, it should be very secret. "The Dead Sea Script warns that the King of Powers is about to appear." The man smiled slightly, "So my Lord allowed me to come to this world, and I also successfully saw the candidates for the legendary King of Powers" "What on earth are you talking about?" Ives said, raising his sword horizontally. The man lowered his head slightly and looked at Ives' right hand, where?A faint imprint. It seems to be the engraving of a scepter This engraving is actually the time when Avis burst out the legendary power in the spiritual space. But before, Avis dragged everyone into his own spiritual space, which made this mark even more obvious. "Where did you keep my sister?" Heloise ignored the man's inexplicable words. The man's smile deepened: "If it's what fate says, that priest did have the effect of attracting the person I wanted Now that she is useless, she is locked up on this floor. In the room." The man looked at a room on the side. Seeing this house, everyone felt a stone drop in their hearts. But Avis frowned. If according to what this man saidhe captured Heloise's sister just to attract him? Can he prophesy? The man smiled slightly: "We will meet again. Before that, please enjoy the worship of some of my insignificant servants. After subduing these servants of mine, you will naturally be able to rescue the people you want to save." The man¡¯s lower body began to turn into a point of light and slowly disappeared. At this last moment, he said: "One final reminder, be careful of the teleportation array deep underground." After that, this man slowly disappeared. Heloise was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Ives: "He is just a phantom, his real body is not here." Avis's eyes were serious, "It seems We all underestimated the seriousness of this matter Our opponent is a person who can communicate with hell, and he seems to have some prophecy skills. The most important thing is that he seems to know some things that he shouldn't know." The things about the king are definitely not things that ordinary people can know, but the man in black in front of him can know them, which proves that he actually knows a lot of things. ¡°And¡­what does the king¡¯s authority have to do with himself? Avis subconsciously looked at his right hand, and the authority there seemed to be a little clearer. Ives was shocked, and he remembered a legend from a long time ago. "Could it be that Haha, it seems that I have worn the clothes of a great person." After a while, Avis said this. At this moment, several roars sounded from the front. Avis raised his head and saw the roaring horned devil. At this moment, the chains that bound them are no longer there, and they have regained their freedom. Avis held his own rune sword in his hand, and arcane light rose into the sky. At the same time, Avis said: "So, are you ready to attack, everyone?" Heloise smiled slightly, and the female paladin with long golden hair laughed: "After listening to half-understood words for a long time, can you finally show off your skills?" She raised her shield and her knight's sword, and rushed forward. Power swept across the floor, causing a stone slab to shatter with every step she took. At this time, Avis also released his magic. In that gorgeous light, the arcane impact hit the front, knocking the charging horned demon back half a step. The battle has been extremely difficult since the beginning. Holding his long sword, Ives stepped out with his foot, and the brilliance of arcane magic flashed through. An arcane barrage knocked the three horned demons that rushed over backward. Then he squatted slightly, his body tensed up in an instant, and his sharp eyes immediately focused on the horned demon in front of him. The horned demon in front of him roared angrily, and its body ignited with raging hellfire. Ives's attack quickly hit the Horned Demon. After one blow, a large gash was opened on the Horned Demon's body, and blood was flowing out continuously. "Shadow Arrow!" The warlock was also releasing magic at this time. He communicated with his bloodline and released this dark magic. Most of the magic he knows is of the fire type, and is naturally irresistible in terms of explosive power. But in its current state, fire magic may not be that easy to use - the opponent's whole body is bathed in flames, and nothing seems to be wrong. If you are an ordinary magician, the three systems of fire, ice and thunder are all must-learn items, but the emphasis is different. But obviously, warlocks who rely on the power of blood no longer have this ability. Of course, warlocks also have talents that mages cannot match, that is, they can also perform some magic that ordinary people cannot cast at all. For example, the current 'Shadow Arrow' is not a magic that ordinary magicians can learn. "Ha!" With such a cry, Helois fought with the horned devil in front of him. Standing next to her was Rebecca holding a magical hammer. Under the attack of the two people, the magicOverflowing with power, the horned demon was soon at a disadvantage. Avis smiled bitterly. At this time, he was facing three horned demons! PS1: The first update is here ~ I will publish a new book list today, please recommend and collect it! PS2: In addition, I will update a side chapter later, if you are interested, you can check it out. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 42 The Prototype of the Team Chapter 42 Team Prototype A horned demon suddenly attacked, and the strong wind made Avis frown for me. But soon, Ives ignored the violent impact and used the sword in his hand to deflect the horned demon's sharp fist. After that, Ives slightly pushed back half a step, leaving enough space for him to perform. At this time, the horned demon was roaring silently, and it rushed in front of Ives in a few steps. In front of that huge body, Avis was like a tiny dwarf, without any fighting power at all. Of course, Avis is a formal professional after all, and he still has basic combat effectiveness. At this time, Avis suddenly stepped out one of his feet and landed on the open space in front of him. After that, his body was also driven forward by this force, and Avis was unleashing a powerful blow! The sword light passed by, and the horned demon in front of him finally roared a few times and sat down on the ground. Avis also released a magic explosion, knocking the two demons near him back a few steps. After that, the elf boy used his superb swordsmanship to continuously attack the two horned demons around him, and soon put them at a disadvantage. But Avis knew that he could not last long. He just used the knight's skill 'burst'. He could burst out with powerful power in a short period of time, but unfortunately, he could not maintain this state for a long time. This state will continue to consume anger, and even if Avis's anger value is full, it is not very much. At this moment, a grinning horned demon rushed towards Sark. The half-elf was shocked and at the same time, he quickly drew his sword with his left hand and slashed at the horned demon in front of him. At the same time, his body contracted extremely elastically and avoided the horned demon's attack. At the same time, the sword in his hand also penetrated into the horned demon's huge body. When the hot blood spilled out, the horned demon finally couldn't hold on anymore and fell to the ground forever. "Huh" The half-elf felt a little relieved. At this moment, Ives and others had killed two horned demons, and the situation was great - except that Ives didn't look very good. His anger value has been used up at this time, so of course he can no longer use 'Explosion'. Facing the attacks of the two horned demons, Ives quickly fell into a position of blocking from the left to the right. Of course, with magic around him, he is not in much danger yet. At this time, Heloise and Rebecca had also dealt with their enemies. When several people concentrated their firepower, the remaining two horned demons naturally couldn't make any trouble. "You have obtained the achievement: Horned Demon Killer! Achievement points: 25 points." "Complete the copy: Werewolf Castle. Completion level: 87%, rating: 8.7 points. Final achievement points: 157 achievement points." Avis smiled and then saved this achievement point. For now, he doesn't really need to redeem anything, but if he saves his achievement points, he might have unexpected surprises at some point? As soon as Ives and others defeated the Horned Demon, Helois couldn't wait to rush to the closed cell door in front. At this time, Ives also remembered that there was still a person locked up here. He immediately walked over and said, "This lock is a bit difficult to get, and we don't have thieves, so there is only one way." Heloise looked at Ives and saw Ives taking a deep breath. The next moment, a magic lightning appeared immediately and smashed the door directly - there was no way, who told them that they didn't have the key? And there are no thieves? In that dark room, a girl with silver hair was sitting there. The eyes with extremely firm faith in the gods were also a little confused at this time. Staying in this house with no sound and only moonlight, apart from praying, the silver-haired girl could do nothing to keep herself from going crazy. At this time, a strong crash sounded. The silver-haired girl looked to the side strangely, but saw the door suddenly smashed open. After that, the silver-haired girl saw the world outside the door. What caught his eye was a person. No, this is not a human, this should be an elf. Those dark eyes reflected the moon's reflection. His hair is somewhat long, hanging casually on his shoulders. This is a handsome man. While he is handsome, his firm eyes seem to penetrate directly into other people's hearts, making them fall in love with him. Ives looked around. It was a dark room. There was only a window directly in front of Ives that was too small to pass through, and that window was reflecting the faint brilliance of the moon. The moon shone on his body, making Avis feel a sense of physical and mental pleasure - after all, he was a member of the eternal elves who respected the moon. Avis lowered his head slightly, looked at the timid girl in front of him, and showed a kind smile: "Miss, are you okay?"??? " At this time, before the girl who seemed dumbfounded could say anything, a golden flash of light flashed past. That dazzling golden armor looked so dazzling even in the dark night. This female paladin who was usually extremely arrogant finally revealed her other side. "Are you okay? Anlia?" Heloise said anxiously. The girl's eyes focused on the face of the concerned person, and a reassuring smile appeared on her always strong face: "I'm fine, sister." After that, the girl, whose white priest's robe was already dirty, Shi finally fell into a deep sleep. Avis walked forward and said to the anxious female paladin: "Let her sleep for a while, let's leave this castle first." After Avis finished speaking, he walked outside. Heloise thought for a moment, then picked up the girl named 'Anlia' and walked outside with Avis. Seeing that they had been rescued, the remaining people had no other ideas. They followed Ives out of the wooden castle. After walking out of the castle, stepping on the slightly damp grass, Ives took a deep breath of the fresh air unique to the wild night. When the air filled his lungs, Ives slowly exhaled it, finally feeling truly relaxed mentally. "Nextis it the Death Mine? However, there are still some things to resolve before that." Ives thought about this for a while. After that, he turned his head and saw everyone who had walked out of the werewolf castle: "We have wounded people here now, and there is also a sleeping one, so it is not suitable to walk too far. Here Find a high ground nearby and take a rest first.¡± Ives¡¯s proposal was approved by most people. Soon, they chose a place on a high ground and started setting up camp. Ives, who had done it many times in the wild, was now considered familiar with driving lightly. When he had just made the tent and started cooking, the girl named 'Anlia' finally woke up. come over. The girl looked around confusedly, as if she was wondering where she was. But soon, she reacted. She stood up immediately, and the first person who came into sight was Avis, who was sitting there making soup. Ives had just put the seasonings into the pot when he heard something strange happening next to him, and Ives's pointed ears twitched subconsciously. Afterwards, Avis turned around and saw that the girl had woken up and was looking around with some fear. "Are you looking for your sister? She is setting up a tent now, and it may take a while before she can come - oh, dinner is not ready yet, so please wait a moment." "I, Anlia, am extremely grateful that you came to rescue me. I hope there is something I can do to help." Anlia bowed seriously at this moment. Avis was putting the stew into the pot at this time. Seeing Anriya being so solemn, he couldn't help but smile: "Wellthere is indeed something I need to trouble you with." "I'd like to hear the details." An Liya nodded. "I heard that although you are a priest, you seem to be good at picking locks, traps and so on?" Avis smiled slightly and then said. Anriya stayed there for a year, her face turned red: "This is not an ability to be proud of." "No, this is very useful." Ives smiled, "My team is lacking a priest who can pick locks. Do you want to join us?" Anlia was stunned. She raised her head and saw Avis's perfect face, as well as the slightly upturned corners of her mouth, which looked very innocent. After pondering for a long time, Anriya nodded: "If you don't dislike an ordinary person who is not even a formal professional, I don't care." Ives laughed and said, "Are you agreeing without even knowing what my team is? But I also appreciate your heroic character." Ives put in the radishes and other vegetables, and then He stretched and said, "We'll be ready to eat in a while. You must be hungry already, right?" "Yes." Anriya said seriously, her stomach also made a 'gurgling' sound at this time. Elvis smiled: "We can eat soon, so please wait a moment." Avis couldn't help but laugh at this time. If you calculate it this way, your team is really ready. The prototype of a team has already appeared at this time. The next step is to develop well. I believe that in the future, my team, which has begun to take shape, can become famous in the mainland and become a powerful team that can turn the tide. If the mark on your hand is that. ps1: Someone asked me to speed up the process, so??I started to speed up. PS2: The second update is here, please recommend and collect it~~ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1: The War for the Throne Chapter 43: A Girl¡¯s Past Chapter 43 A Girl¡¯s Past After getting a positive reply from Anriya, Avis smiled slightly. At this time, he had put all the ingredients into the pot in front of him, and the vegetable bone soup was almost ready. Avis was stirring it with a spoon, and it would be ready to eat after a while. Although the meal is not yet ready, the rich aroma has already spread. But the half-elf who had already tidied up his tent came over with a drooling look on his face: "Hmmit smells so good! What are you doing?" "Well, vegetable bone broth." Ives said. After finishing speaking, Ives put the spoon aside, and then Lu gave an elegant smile: "Why don't you sit down and taste some?" "Huh? Okay." Sack nodded, and then he sat in front of Avis. He smelled the soup in front of him with his nose, then shook some out with a spoon and poured it into his bowl. After doing this, the half-elf took a shallow sip. Just after taking this sip, Sac's eyes widened in surprise: "Yeah! It tastes good! Ives, you are very good at cooking!" Avis smiled and said, "I understand a little bit." In his previous life, he was in a famous gourmet country, so it was normal for him to be able to cook delicious food. At this time, Anriya, who was beside Avis and the others, also became curious. She also asked for a bowl of soup. After taking a sip, the rich aroma stimulated her. She immediately said in surprise: "Well, it's delicious! Mr. Ives has an unexpected specialty." "You have already started eating." At this time, a girlish voice with a slightly nasal voice sounded. Elvis turned around and saw Rebecca walking over with a slight smile. Elvis smiled and said: "Well, the soup is ready, come and have some." Rebecca didn't show any pretense, she sat directly next to Elvis and said with a smile: "What did you do today? Come on. , give me a bowl." As the team member who has been with Avis for the longest time, Rebecca really likes the food that Avis cooks. For her, the greatest joy every day is that Ives eats a lot while cooking. Soon, Heloise and Kadir finished their business, walked over and sat directly near Avis. Heloise stretched for a long time, and the nervous feeling between his brows finally disappeared. She looked around, then looked at Avis: "Thank you for rescuing my sister." "You're welcome, I just did what I had to do." Ives said with a smile, "Would you like a bowl of soup?" "Well, you don't have many specialties. What pleases me the most is your cooking skills." The female paladin has taken off her heavy armor at this time. At this moment, she is wearing a simple and fitted shirt, and her plump breasts are covered by It outlines charming curves. Realizing that he had looked at the wrong place, Avis immediately lowered his head. He quickly filled a bowl of soup and handed it to the female paladin: "You can eat more. I made a little too much today." "You dragged my sister into the water?" the female paladin said. Elvis chuckled and said, "Aren't you willing?" "Anyway, my sister and I don't have anywhere else to go." Heloise said. She took the soup from Ives' hand, and then said: "Since there is no place to go, then stay with your team. It's not impossible - there should be a lot of interesting things happening." Avis still maintained his smile: "Of course there are interesting things, and there shouldn't be too few Well, when we are ready, let's eat first." At this time, the warlock who had been silent suddenly stretched out his bowl - he had already finished the entire bowl. ¡­¡­ When the moonlight slowly shone on the earth, the elf boy was sitting on the grass, silently looking at the dark sky in front of him. The bright stars were shining in the sky. It was already late at night, and Avis's companions had already fallen asleep. But for some reason, Ives always felt like he couldn't sleep. He sat in the dark night, not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, he lowered his head and looked at the back of his hand. There, there is a faint mark. This is a royal sword, and it seems to be a birthmark on the back of Ives' hand, which cannot be washed away. (Am I¡­ selected by the Dead Sea Script?) Ives read this silently. At this time, the elf boy's pointed ears twitched subconsciously, and he heard the sound of footsteps. Elvis turned his head slightly and saw a girl with golden hair walking slowly over. She silently sat next to Ives, then raised her head slightly and took a breath of pure air.   "Rebecca, can't you sleep either?" Avis smiled slightly. The girl nodded: "Well, I had a dream, and I couldn't sleep after that." In the girl¡¯s dream, there is the white moonlight, and there are also some things that she wants to forget. It's a pity that she experienced this deep pain again in her dream. The blonde girl truly felt her helplessness at this moment. "Can you tell me?" As if he saw something, the elf boy suddenly said, "If you tell me, maybe you will feel better." Rebecca raised her head and glanced at the smiling elf boy. After a while, she nodded and began to tell her story. The story begins in a quiet little village, where a girl and her mother live happily together. The girl's mother knows some Holy Light spells, but does not hold a position in the church. She just takes care of her child carefully. Although she has no father, the girl lives a very happy life. She had a happy childhood. Under the guidance of her mother, the girl began to learn some simple magical arts. For some reason, her physique seemed to be very good at these, and she mastered the magic very easily. But one day, because her playmate was injured, the girl treated her best playmate. The result was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation, and the child died in the end. Because of the influence of evil spells. The girl's mother became a suspect. The villagers angrily called the girl's mother a "witch" and wanted to burn her to death. At the last moment, the girl's mother entrusted her to a friend, who took her away from the village. In the end, the girl's mother was burned to death, and the girl became disheartened and began to travel across the continent. "Now, Ives, I know that the child's death should have something to do with me and has nothing to do with my motherbut why" When she said this, the girl's big tears came again. It started to flow down. It can be seen how many times the girl cried over this in the middle of the night when no one was around. "Your mother is not dead." Ives suddenly said. The girl raised her head in surprise and looked at Ives, "If you believe me, please remember: your mother is not dead." She was indeed not dead, and Ives had seen her in that village. Mother. The girl put away her tears. She raised her head and glanced at the smiling Avis, then nodded vigorously. Ives lowered his head slightly at this time and looked at the royal seal on his hand. After a long time, he suddenly laughed. (It seems that they are not simply descendants of fallen angelsbut more bizarre, descendants of angels and demons. Once such people grow up, they will definitely be the most terrifying village.) Avis confirmed Rebecca¡¯s identity at this moment. She is not a descendant of a fallen angel, her mother is a real angel and has not fallen. As for the aura of depravity in her body, it was left behind by his parents. The offspring of this combination of the purest and the filthest often have extremely powerful fighting capabilities. As long as she can clearly understand her true intentions and will not be easily swayed by her instincts, it can be said that she will almost certainly reach the realm of the Holy Realm in the future. Most people may not be able to tell the difference between the descendants of fallen angels or the descendants of angels and demons, but after all, Ives was a top player in his previous life, so he still knows a little bit about it. After combining his own judgment, Avis came to a conclusion. Avis sat on the grass and watched the three alternating quarter moons. After a while, he laughed: "Okay, it's already late now, let's go to bed." After that, Ives stood up and patted the grass on his body. Rebecca also nodded, and she smiled: "I believe what you say, Avis." After that, the girl walked towards her room. Looking at her back, which seemed to be getting happier, Avis smiled with satisfaction, and he also walked into his tent. It's very late at night now. If you don't sleep now, it will be very painful to get up tomorrow. Avis doesn¡¯t want to have to perform a ¡®wake-up technique¡¯ on himself in the morning, that would be too boring. ¡­¡­ When the night dissipates and the sun rises, the sky announces the beginning of a new day in its own words. "Ha~" Ives yawned loudly and then sat up. He put on his own clothes. In fact, if he changed his professional attire to another set of professional attire, there was a 'one-click outfit change' function. Just like Avis did when facing the great knight Otrell. But what he is wearing now is his noble dress, so it is more troublesome to put it on. When Avis walked out dressed neatly, he found that only the female paladin Heloise got up, and the rest seemed to be still sleeping and did not get up.? PS1: I couldn¡¯t help but kill a troll¡¯s post today. Much better. PS2: The first update is here, please recommend and collect it~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 44 Return to the City Chapter 44 Return to the City In the thick fog of the early morning, the standing blonde woman was fully prepared. She was now wearing a golden armor, and her blond hair that had been scattered casually in the past was now tied into a ponytail, swaying as she moved her head. The elf boy smiled slightly and said, "You're up so early, Helois." Helois stretched, and then glanced at the smiling Avis with his lazy eyes: " Because I couldn't sleep, I got up a little early. Rather than talking about this, you'd better make breakfast quickly, my stomach is complaining." "You ate so much yesterday and you still haven't had enough?" Ives smiled bitterly and shook his head. He slowly came to the simple kitchen that he had prepared last night, used a magic crystal, and lit some flames. He then placed a large pot over the flames and began pouring water into it. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed on Avis's hand. After that, the elf boy casually threw the newly made bread out, and Heloise happened to hold it in one hand. Avis showed a gentle smile: "If you don't mind, you can eat this bread, it still tastes good." The female paladin was stunned for a moment, and then she ate the bread in front of her. After last night's dinner and observations over the past few days, Ives could confirm one thing - the female paladin in front of him was very edible. She has a huge appetite and eats a lot. Simply put, she is a big eater. Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then started making cereal. He has done a lot of this kind of thing in the past few days, so he can be considered familiar with it. While Avis was cooking, the team members also got up one by one. After they greeted each other, they sat down next to Avis and started eating breakfast. Breakfast was magic bread and cereal. After eating the hearty breakfast, everyone looked satisfied. At this time, Kadir, who had just finished a bowl of cereal, suddenly said in his unique deep voice: "Can I ask? What are our plans next?" After hearing the warlock's question, Avis thought about it and then said: "If my prediction is not wrong, we can go to the underground mine to have a look first, and then when we are strong enough, we can go to the ancient temple. .¡± "The ancient temple that place seems to be very dangerous." The half-elf suddenly frowned, "I heard that many teams entered and were unable to come out." Avis spread his hands, and then said: "But it seems that we must go in and get the Green Heart, otherwise things will be difficult." "Some people set up mercenary groups for money, and some for fame Avis, why did you set up a mercenary group?" At this moment, a voice intervened. Everyone turned to look, only to find that the person who said these words was the silver-haired girl, Anriya, who was sitting upright. Ives pondered for a moment, and then said: "You asked me why I want to form a heroic army. To save this country in danger." Ives had already revealed his premeditated plan at this time, but when When he said this, everyone was stunned for a moment. "Hahaha, are you an idiot? Isn't this country good? When did it fall into danger? And the heroic troops hahahaha, do you know what you are talking about?" "This is not ridiculous, Miss Heloise." Avis suddenly raised his head and looked directly at the laughing female paladin, "I am serious. By March next year at most, enemies from across the sea will land. The country will be in dire straits At that time, it will be too late to make plans." "Oh? It seems a little interesting." Heloise stopped smiling and looked at Ives, "The enemies across the seaare you referring to the Vikings?" "That's right." Ives nodded, "It's that group of robbers. They will invade this place in March next year at the most." At this time, Anriya who was on the side said: "Then, how do you have the confidence to establish Where¡¯s a hero unit?¡± "I know where the last inheritors of the Teutonic Warriors are." Ives continued without surprising, and he said another amazing words, "What we have to do is to let the Teutonic Warriors shine again ¡­So I need to form a mercenary group, otherwise I can¡¯t recruit others.¡± The Teutons, their flag is a cross with black letters on a white background. They are the strongest warrior group. Every warrior called "Teutonic" is the brightest star of that era. Even at their peak, their number did not exceed 3,000, but this army of 3,000 was one of the few heroes of that era who could face the magic legion.Team. In the end, they were all wiped out by the magic of the Saint Master, but it took the lives of at least three Saint Masters and five thousand magicians. Their total annihilation also marked the beginning of the decline of the invincible magic empire, which eventually became the magic kingdom of Lienz. In the age of the Teutonic heyday, the Crimson Earth and the famous legions of the Feudal Knights seemed to be mere foils. Even in the most desperate moments, no Teutonic warrior gave up easily. They used their own lives to prove their bravery and fearlessness. Rebecca and the others were slightly surprised when they heard Avis say the almost forgotten name. After a long while, Rebecca couldn't help but said: "Teutonicare there any remnants?" "In fact, there are only more than a hundred people left." Ives shook his head. "After we formally establish the mercenary group, we can go to them. We must let them join our team!" At this point At the time, Avis's eyes were extremely firm. The last group of Teutonic warriors are unwilling to participate in other wars for the sake of ancient oaths, so in order for them to join, they need to complete that task And that task, Ives did not complete in his previous life, so although he knows the method , but I have never operated it myself. The most important thing is that that mission is still too weak based on Avis' current strength. "Asura?" Avis murmured to himself. If possible, he would rather wait until he reaches a high-level professional level. But it was clear that the Vikings would not give him this time. So in January next year, no matter what level Ives has reached, he will go to Lianshan to find those glory masters living in the mountains. "I support you." At this time, Kadir suddenly stood up and looked at Avis with his twinkling eyes, "I hope you won't let me down." "Ah, don't worry, it won't happen." When he said this, there was a smile on the corner of Avis's mouth. Kadir nodded and went to pack his things. The half-elf laughed and patted Ives on the shoulder: "Come on, establish the Teutonic Knights as soon as possible and let those guys keep secret of our power." After that, he also left. Avis also stood up and laughed: "It's better to pack up your things quickly and return to the city. We still have some battles to fight." "Yes." Helois also stood up. After that, the female paladin glanced at Ives and said in a serious tone: "My ancestors also have some connections with the Teutonic warriors. If you want to be more relaxed, If you want to master the power of the Teutonic Warriors, you can talk to my father." After that, Heloise turned around and went to pack his luggage. Ives also breathed a long sigh of relief. He looked at the sky that had become a little cold, and then said: "Is September?" Can he do as much as he planned? Ives didn't know it himself, but he felt that he still needed to give it a try. How would he know if he didn't try? Thinking of this, Avis¡¯ eyes became firm. He shook his head and packed up some of his luggage, putting some in his backpack and carrying others on his mount. After finishing all this, Ives got on his horse. At this time, the remaining people had finished their business and were ready to set off at any time. Feeling the oncoming breeze, Avis smiled slightly: "Then, let's set off!" ¡­¡­ The city of Fitkelen is still so prosperous. It has just entered September. Although the weather is not that hot anymore, there is still some heat wave. At this time, the Lanying Kingdom had reopened the trade route, which also gave the merchants and mercenaries who had been holding back for several weeks a new task. "Hey, Hades, why are you still so depressed?" Ganda laughed and patted a young man on the shoulder, which shocked the young man who was a little crazy. "Is it that exaggerated? I was so scared." The red-haired middle-aged mercenary looked at the young man with a puzzled expression. Hades laughed loudly: "It's nothing, just when I was thinking about the problem, it suddenly came like this, and I was very shocked." "Thinking about a question I said Hades, are you thinking about Miss Rebecca?" Being exposed, Hades's face flushed. "Hahaha, you are thinking about spring!" Ganda laughed, "But having said that, you have already understood fighting spirit. After practicing for a few more years, you should be able to enter the field of formal professionals. At that time, You should be qualified to pursue Rebecca, right?" "Well!" Hades' eyes became firm, "That's right.?My goal! "It's just that a certain handsome figure always comes to mind in the young man's mind ps1: Huhu, please recommend and collect~~ PS2: The second update has been completed, go and take a rest. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 44 Return to the City Chapter 44 Return to the City In the thick fog of the early morning, the standing blonde woman was fully prepared. She was now wearing a golden armor, and her blond hair that had been scattered casually in the past was now tied into a ponytail, swaying as she moved her head. The elf boy smiled slightly and said, "You're up so early, Helois." Helois stretched, and then glanced at the smiling Avis with his lazy eyes: " Because I couldn't sleep, I got up a little early. Rather than talking about this, you'd better make breakfast quickly, my stomach is complaining." "You ate so much yesterday and you still haven't had enough?" Ives smiled bitterly and shook his head. He slowly came to the simple kitchen that he had prepared last night, used a magic crystal, and lit some flames. He then placed a large pot over the flames and began pouring water into it. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed on Avis's hand. After that, the elf boy casually threw the newly made bread out, and Heloise happened to hold it in one hand. Avis showed a gentle smile: "If you don't mind, you can eat this bread, it still tastes good." The female paladin was stunned for a moment, and then she ate the bread in front of her. After last night's dinner and observations over the past few days, Ives could confirm one thing - the female paladin in front of him was very edible. She has a huge appetite and eats a lot. Simply put, she is a big eater. Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then started making cereal. He has done a lot of this kind of thing in the past few days, so he can be considered familiar with it. While Avis was cooking, the team members also got up one by one. After they greeted each other, they sat down next to Avis and started eating breakfast. Breakfast was magic bread and cereal. After eating the hearty breakfast, everyone looked satisfied. At this time, Kadir, who had just finished a bowl of cereal, suddenly said in his unique deep voice: "Can I ask? What are our plans next?" After hearing the warlock's question, Avis thought about it and then said: "If my prediction is not wrong, we can go to the underground mine to have a look first, and then when we are strong enough, we can go to the ancient temple. .¡± "The ancient temple that place seems to be very dangerous." The half-elf suddenly frowned, "I heard that many teams entered and were unable to come out." Avis spread his hands, and then said: "But it seems that we must go in and get the Green Heart, otherwise things will be difficult." "Some people set up mercenary groups for money, and some for fame Avis, why did you set up a mercenary group?" At this moment, a voice intervened. Everyone turned to look, only to find that the person who said these words was the silver-haired girl, Anriya, who was sitting upright. Ives pondered for a moment, and then said: "You asked me why I want to form a heroic army. To save this country in danger." Ives had already revealed his premeditated plan at this time, but when When he said this, everyone was stunned for a moment. "Hahaha, are you an idiot? Isn't this country good? When did it fall into danger? And the heroic troops hahahaha, do you know what you are talking about?" "This is not ridiculous, Miss Heloise." Avis suddenly raised his head and looked directly at the laughing female paladin, "I am serious. By March next year at most, enemies from across the sea will land. The country will be in dire straits At that time, it will be too late to make plans." "Oh? It seems a little interesting." Heloise stopped smiling and looked at Ives, "The enemies across the seaare you referring to the Vikings?" "That's right." Ives nodded, "It's that group of robbers. They will invade this place in March next year at the most." At this time, Anriya who was on the side said: "Then, how do you have the confidence to establish Where¡¯s a hero unit?¡± "I know where the last inheritors of the Teutonic Warriors are." Ives continued without surprising, and he said another amazing words, "What we have to do is to let the Teutonic Warriors shine again ¡­So I need to form a mercenary group, otherwise I can¡¯t recruit others.¡± The Teutons, their flag is a cross with black letters on a white background. They are the strongest warrior group. Every warrior called "Teutonic" is the brightest star of that era. Even at their peak, their number did not exceed 3,000, but this army of 3,000 was one of the few heroes of that era who could face the magic legion.Team. In the end, they were all wiped out by the magic of the Saint Master, but it took the lives of at least three Saint Masters and five thousand magicians. Their total annihilation also marked the beginning of the decline of the invincible magic empire, which eventually became the magic kingdom of Lienz. In the age of the Teutonic heyday, the Crimson Earth and the famous legions of the Feudal Knights seemed to be mere foils. Even in the most desperate moments, no Teutonic warrior gave up easily. They used their own lives to prove their bravery and fearlessness. Rebecca and the others were slightly surprised when they heard Avis say the almost forgotten name. After a long while, Rebecca couldn't help but said: "Teutonicare there any remnants?" "In fact, there are only more than a hundred people left." Ives shook his head. "After we formally establish the mercenary group, we can go to them. We must let them join our team!" At this point At the time, Avis's eyes were extremely firm. The last group of Teutonic warriors are unwilling to participate in other wars for the sake of ancient oaths, so in order for them to join, they need to complete that task And that task, Ives did not complete in his previous life, so although he knows the method , but I have never operated it myself. The most important thing is that that mission is still too weak based on Avis' current strength. "Asura?" Avis murmured to himself. If possible, he would rather wait until he reaches a high-level professional level. But it was clear that the Vikings would not give him this time. So in January next year, no matter what level Ives has reached, he will go to Lianshan to find those glory masters living in the mountains. "I support you." At this time, Kadir suddenly stood up and looked at Avis with his twinkling eyes, "I hope you won't let me down." "Ah, don't worry, it won't happen." When he said this, there was a smile on the corner of Avis's mouth. Kadir nodded and went to pack his things. The half-elf laughed and patted Ives on the shoulder: "Come on, establish the Teutonic Knights as soon as possible and let those guys keep secret of our power." After that, he also left. Avis also stood up and laughed: "It's better to pack up your things quickly and return to the city. We still have some battles to fight." "Yes." Helois also stood up. After that, the female paladin glanced at Ives and said in a serious tone: "My ancestors also have some connections with the Teutonic warriors. If you want to be more relaxed, If you want to master the power of the Teutonic Warriors, you can talk to my father." After that, Heloise turned around and went to pack his luggage. Ives also breathed a long sigh of relief. He looked at the sky that had become a little cold, and then said: "Is September?" Can he do as much as he planned? Ives didn't know it himself, but he felt that he still needed to give it a try. How would he know if he didn't try? Thinking of this, Avis¡¯ eyes became firm. He shook his head and packed up some of his luggage, putting some in his backpack and carrying others on his mount. After finishing all this, Ives got on his horse. At this time, the remaining people had finished their business and were ready to set off at any time. Feeling the oncoming breeze, Avis smiled slightly: "Then, let's set off!" ¡­¡­ The city of Fitkelen is still so prosperous. It has just entered September. Although the weather is not that hot anymore, there is still some heat wave. At this time, the Lanying Kingdom had reopened the trade route, which also gave the merchants and mercenaries who had been holding back for several weeks a new task. "Hey, Hades, why are you still so depressed?" Ganda laughed and patted a young man on the shoulder, which shocked the young man who was a little crazy. "Is it that exaggerated? I was so scared." The red-haired middle-aged mercenary looked at the young man with a puzzled expression. Hades laughed loudly: "It's nothing, just when I was thinking about the problem, it suddenly came like this, and I was very shocked." "Thinking about a question I said Hades, are you thinking about Miss Rebecca?" Being exposed, Hades's face flushed. "Hahaha, you are thinking about spring!" Ganda laughed, "But having said that, you have already understood fighting spirit. After practicing for a few more years, you should be able to enter the field of formal professionals. At that time, You should be qualified to pursue Rebecca, right?" "Well!" Hades' eyes became firm, "That's right.?My goal! "It's just that a certain handsome figure always comes to mind in the young man's mind PS1: Huhu, please recommend and collect~~ PS2: The second update has been completed, go and take a rest. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1: The War of the Throne Chapter 45: Encounter Chapter 45 Encounter The weather in September is still so fresh and beautiful. Ives and others rode horses and arrived at the gate of Feitkelen City after a long journey. Seeing the city gate of Fitkelen not far away, the elf boy let out a long breath. He turned his head and looked at his companions: "Let's take a rest first and prepare for the next thing. After we are ready, we can go to the underground mine tunnel That place is indeed a bit difficult, so we You need to be fully prepared.¡± Several people around Avis nodded. At this time, Mia, the future legendary powerhouse, showed a shy smile: "Umcan you give me some money? I need to buy some necessary potions. , some still need to be adjustedotherwise, I won¡¯t be able to show my strength at all.¡± Avis nodded, and then gave Mia 50 gold coins. This was undoubtedly a large amount of money, and Mia's hand began to tremble when she took the bag of money. Although this is a large expenditure, it is also necessary. Because psionic warlocks need a strong mind to display their power. In the absence of a strong mind, potions are indispensable props. Although Ives can make some adjustments, currently, they do not have the strength. Helois said boringly: "I'm going to rest. Let's talk about the underground mine tunnels tomorrow Well, that's it, I'm leaving." After that, Helois casually gave his mount to After putting it away, she landed lightly on the ground, and then glanced at An Liya: "Would you like to go with your sister?" An Liya nodded, she smiled slightly and said: "Well, I don't seem to have anything to do." Mia went to buy medicine, while Sister Heloise went to the hotel they had prepared. Seeing everyone leaving, the half-elf laughed and said: "Then, I'm going to buy some special arrows Well, that's it, goodbye everyone!" After that, the half-elf who was always laughing left like this. Everyone. The warlock said in his unique deep voice: "I'm leaving first, please do as you please." Soon, the only people left were Avis and Rebecca. Rebecca's face turned a little red at the thought of the two of them probably being alone next. Elvis turned his head, glanced at Rebecca who was blushing for some reason, smiled slightly and said, "Why don't we go to the tavern for a drink?" He also completed a mission to hunt down a half-giant but has not yet handed it in. Rebecca nodded, then followed Avis into the noisy city. The shouts of sales continued to sound all around, and Avis couldn't help but cry and laugh a little as he felt this noisy world. Perhaps few people here would have thought that this peaceful life would soon be broken! Just as he was thinking about it, Avis and Rebecca came to the tavern. Ives took a deep breath and then walked into the tavern that smelled strongly of alcohol. After scanning the people here with his own eyes, he focused his gaze on the swordsman who was drinking. He walked over and sat next to the swordsman, then smiled and said, "Hey, are you still drinking?" "Anyway, I have nothing to do." The swordsman raised his head and recognized the smiling Avis, "I haven't seen you in the past few days, why did you go?" "Wellnothing happened. I just went to the Werewolf Castle. Oh, and I also killed a half-giant." "Half-giant!?" The swordsman's eyes lit up, and then he laughed: "So you helped me get revenge?" Ives nodded, and then took the weapon of the somewhat large half-giant. out. The swordsman looked at the somewhat rough weapon, and then laughed: "That's it! It's this thing that broke my spineThank you, Ives, for helping me solve a big hatred in my heart." After that, the swordsman looked at himself: "I don't have anything to thank you I'll give this to you." After that, the swordsman took out an ornament and handed it to Avis. "A beautiful pendant. Wearing it can make people more elegant. Effect: Charm +1." Avis was a little speechless. He was already a little too handsome at this time. Now that he has this charm +1 effect, would he still let others live? Of course, the more charm, the better. After thanking the swordsman, Avis put on the pendant. After that, Avis chatted with the swordsman for a few more words, then left the swordsman's side and walked towards the counter. There, the girl with short blond hair was drinking a glass of milk. Elvis sat directly next to the girl with short blond hair and said to the bartender: "Have a glass of rye." The bartender nodded, then turned around and poured the wine. Rebecca tilted her head slightly,He glanced at Avis. For some reason, Rebecca felt that Avis was even more attractive at this time. Her face blushed slightly, but she calmed down and looked at Avis: "Are you done with your work?" "Well, yes." Ives also let out a long breath at this time. Completing the task just now gave him a lot of experience. Now his mage level has finally been raised by one level. Now he His level is level 16, which is one step closer to being a level 20 advanced professional. ? And Avis¡¯s talent points are focused on the Silver Knight¡¯s talent. Generally speaking, Avis has become stronger at this time. Rebecca nodded. At this time, the bartender had already handed over the drink that Avis asked for. After Ives threw out a silver coin, he took the wine glass in front of him and took a big sip of the wine. At this time, a surprising voice sounded: "Rebecca!?" ¡­¡­ Hades couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. After he went to hand in the mission with Captain Ganda, he was on the way to the tavern. After Rebecca left their mercenary group, Hades always felt that he had lost something and his heart was empty. Hades was thinking about the person he was obsessed with, and after he stepped into the tavern, he saw the girl with short golden hair. Hades really couldn't believe his eyes. For a moment, he felt that he was hallucinating. And after confirming that the girl was exactly the one he expected, Hades felt a silent sense of excitement. Is this fate? Hades immediately called Rebecca. But when Hades saw the handsome black-haired elf sitting next to Rebecca, his smile stopped immediately. It has been more than a month since I last saw him, but the elf boy still seems so elegant and handsome. No, Hades felt that the elf boy in front of him had become more handsome. ¡°The two of them left the team at the same time I should have thought that the two of them would get together Hades only felt bitterness in his mouth at this moment. At this time, the elf boy also saw the young man with only half a smile on his face. He laughed loudly: "Isn't this Hades? It seems that Captain Ganda has also come to this place?" "Ahyes." Hades was silent for a while before saying this. Avis laughed and said: "That's such a coincidence I actually met Captain Ganda in this place. What do you think, Rebecca, do you want to go and meet him?" Rebecca also showed a smile at this time: "Yeah, sure." After that, Avis finished his wine in one gulp. After the elf boy finished doing this, he walked up to Hades and said with a smile, "Can you take us to see Captain Ganda?" Hades looked at the enthusiastic smiling face in front of him, and then looked at the girl with short blond hair who was just looking at Ives and didn't pay attention to him at all. For some reason, some anger suddenly burst out in Hades's heart. He immediately said stiffly: "No Captain Ganda is very busy now and has no time to see you." "That's such a pity." Ives did not doubt that he was there. He sighed slightly. It seemed that he was unlucky, but if he wanted to meet, there would still be a chance in the future. Elvis pondered for a while, then looked at Hades: "We are going to the underground mine next If you see Captain Ganda, just tell him. See if he can talk to us Let¡¯s go on an adventure together ¨C it¡¯s always reassuring to have more people around, right?¡± When Hades heard the word 'underground mine', a glimmer of light suddenly flashed in his eyes. He immediately said: "When are you going to go?" "The day after tomorrow." Ives calculated and then said, "We still need to prepare some things, so it should be just right to go the day after tomorrow." Whether it is Mia's potion or Sark's arrows, these are not very good. It can be done easily. Moreover, Ives and others have just completed the strategy of the Werewolf Castle, so they should take a rest and recharge their batteries at this time. Fighting blindly is not a good way to break through. After taking a long breath, Avis smiled at Hades, and then walked back to the hotel where he stayed with Rebecca. "The day after tomorrow" Hades seemed to have thought of something, and immediately ran towards the location of Captain Ganda, who had nothing to do. He wants the leader of Ganda to agree to complete the task of the underground mine tomorrow. In this way, Avis and the others have no mission to complete, right? It¡¯s a pity that Hades has never thought about the difficulty of the underground mine tunnel ??PS1: After reading Brother Murong¡¯s comments, I was quite impressed, so there will only be one update today and tomorrow, so I can plan this book carefully. PS2: I will finish the first volume faster and start the second volume soon. PS3: The update is not good enough, so just give me your votes. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 46 Underground Mine (1) Chapter 46 Underground Mine (1) The next morning, the sun was shining brightly. Ives got up this morning, poured a glass of water and drank it, and then he barely woke up. Last night, he was studying the issue of how to distribute the talent points of his Silver Knight, which kept Avis awake for half the night. After sorting it out for a long time, Ives clicked on the talent points. "Ha~~ I feel so sleepy." Ives shook his head to wake himself up a little. Then he stood up and prepared to buy some items that would be used in the underground mine tunnels. For example, the following dungeon must have a ¡®blood bottle¡¯ or something like that. These things are distributed in different urban areas, and some have different prices but the same effect, so Avis needs to go to each store to compare. When Ives got dressed and appeared in the hotel lobby, someone was already getting up. Sac, who was eating the bread, immediately waved his hands happily after seeing Avis, with a smile on his face. Avis walked over and sat across from him: "I got up very early." After that, he also ordered a meal. Sak laughed: "I always get up very early - of course, the main thing is to go to the blacksmith shop to pick up some custom-made arrows." Avis laughed: "I'm going to buy some things too. It seems we can get together soon." Zach nodded, and then laughed. After Avis and Sack finished eating bread together, they went out to buy items. ¡­¡­ This place is a gloomy underground world. After Hades and others entered here, they already felt that this place was different from other places. The dark, humid, stagnant air here smells dizzying. "Don't these people know how to keep ventilation when they are mining?" Finally, a mercenary in the Order of Swords mercenary group couldn't help but complain. At this time, Ganda, who was walking at the front, said: "There was originally a ventilation system here, but unfortunately, no one is controlling it anymore." The cold underground world can make people feel extremely uneasy. Everyone walking feels that there seems to be great danger ahead, but they encounter nothing. This feels really bad. "Be careful, there is something in front of you." At this time, Ganda suddenly said. He put up his shield and was on guard. After hearing Ganda's words, the people behind were shocked. They immediately took out their weapons and armor and looked ahead carefully. There, some creatures slowly appeared. The creature was short in stature, but its body was a fiery red color that made people tremble. After Ganda saw this scene, he said a little strangely: "Hmm? Why did the kobold's body turn red?" But before he could sigh more, a kobold had already rushed forward. Ganda snorted coldly, and his body began to emit a faint glow of fighting spirit. Afterwards, as Ganda fought, a kobold fell to the ground. But Ganda didn't have time to breathe, because more kobolds had already swarmed in. ¡­¡­ Night fell again, dragging his exhausted body, Avis returned to the hotel. This place is still so lively, but Avis, who has been shopping for a day, has no idea of ??participating. He just wants to rest early. "Avis!" A burst of energetic shouts stopped Avis. The elf boy turned his head slightly and saw Rebecca. Rebecca quickly came to Ives's side, and then looked at Avis seriously, who had a look of exhaustion on his face, and asked curiously: "What have you been doing? Why are you back so late. " "Ah I bought some necessary items." Ives spread his hands and then said. He sold all his gems and bought some medical scrolls and some magic potions. But such a simple thing took Avis a whole day. Ives now misses the 'master' stage where everyone had to worry about everything. "By the way, talking about these items." Avis stretched out his hand, rummaged through his backpack, then took out some medical scrolls and handed them to Rebecca: "You, Hero It seems that both Yis and Anria can use these scrolls, so you can take them first, and I will give them some more, and then our safety will be guaranteed." The medical scroll allows priests or other clergy to perform healing spells without spending too much time and divine power. This is a very cost-effective investment - provided you have enough money. "Yeah!" Rebecca nodded vigorously. Seeing that Rebecca was no longer a problem, Ives let out a long breath, and then dragged his tired body up the stairs. After going to their respective rooms, they handed the medical scroll toAfter Heloise and Anriya, Avis returned to his room. I closed my door and ate some magic bread I made. Afterwards, Avis fell on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. When the sun just rose the next day, the elf boy had already woken up. He sat up, feeling the obviously colder air, and couldn't help but let out a long breath - what he had to do next was to complete the task of the underground mine tunnel. I believe that the experience reward gained is enough for him to advance to several levels. Reaching level 20 as soon as possible is Ives¡¯ current goal. He stood up and tidied his clothes - he didn't take off his clothes when he went to bed last night because he was too tired. But his aristocratic dress is truly extraordinary, and it doesn't even look like it's been crushed at all. Is it because I sleep well? Avis was a little confused about the reason, but in the end he classified it as the reason why the clothes were not ordinary. Avis walked out of his room and came to the first floor. This place, which was very lively last night, is now deserted, and the early morning fog outside the store has not completely dissipated. Elvis asked for a glass of milk and started waiting. At this time, with his superhuman perception, Avis heard the conversations of several people around him. This was not what Ives wanted to hear, but those people didn't seem to have any desire to lower their voices, so Ives heard everything clearly. "Hey, have you heard? The 'Order of Swords' mercenary group took over that mission." "That missionoh, it's the mission of the underground mine, right?" The second person paused for a while before he suddenly realized, "That mission is not that easy to complete. I heard that many people died. Preface of the Sword?" It doesn¡¯t seem to be a large mercenary group, right?¡± "That's right." The first person took a sip of ale, "The Order of Swords mercenary group set out yesterday morning, and they haven't come back yet. Maybe something happened." Avis put down the milk in front of him, he immediately turned around and walked quickly to the two diners: "The Order of Swordsis it the mercenary group whose leader is called 'Ganda'? " "Hmm? Well, yes, what's wrong?" the first diner said curiously. Elvis was shocked: "You mean, the Sword Order mercenary group led by Ganda entered the underground mine?" "That's what I understand." The diner nodded. Avis smiled, and then said: "Reallythat's so disturbing." But when he turned his head, he couldn't help being slightly surprised. He knew the dangers of that place, but he really didn't expect Ganda to dare to go to the underground mine tunnels. It was simply not something he could explore at his level. Now, are you going to save him? ¡° Anyway, my mission is to clean up the underground mine tunnels. I might as well save a few if I can But they have been down there for a day. Is it too late for me to go at this time? Avis himself is not sure. At this time, the sound of coming down the stairs came from the stairs. After a while, Avis and his team had gathered. After confirming that all the equipment was put on, Avis smiled and said, "Then let's go to the underground mine tunnel, but I have one thing to explain now." Seeing that everyone's eyes were focused on him, Avis coughed lightly and then said: "As far as I know, the 'Order of Swords' mercenary group has also accepted this task and has already gone down to the mine tunnel. .¡± "Ah!" Rebecca exclaimed softly, "Is it Uncle Ganda's mercenary group?" Avis nodded, and at this moment he was extremely serious: "That's why I'm saying it here." "Ganda? Order of Swords? What is that?" Helois said curiously, "Can you explain it?" Avis also briefly explained the relationship between the Order of Swords mercenary group and him. . Heloise pondered for a while, and then said: "Well, since you are someone who is kind to you, you can naturally save him." Avis let out a sigh of relief, then he looked at the others and said, "Does anyone else have any opinions? We may go to save the Order of Swords mercenary group." ¡°We¡¯re all going there anyway, so we can just save him along the way, right?¡± An Liya said with a smile. Sack also patted Ives on the shoulder: "You just have to make the decision. I don't want to interfere with too many things." The remaining people had no objections, so the plan was decided. After confirming what to do next, Ives let out a long breath, and then the smile from before appeared on his face: "Then, let's go to that place - the underground mine tunnel." At this time, the sun had just risen, and almost 20 hours had passed since Sword Order entered the underground mine tunnel. Come againIn time? Ives himself doesn¡¯t know very well. PS1: Mouthless! It¡¯s not comfortable at all if I don¡¯t update, I can¡¯t eat, and it¡¯s not fun to record videos. So I¡¯d better write a chapter and post it. Alas, what fate do I have? PS2: Please recommend and collect! (yelling) ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 47 Underground Mine (2) Chapter 47 Underground Mine (2) When Ives and others arrived at the underground mine tunnel, it was already close to noon. Ives and others ate lunch in a hurry and walked towards the entrance of the underground mine tunnel. "A lot of big things have happened recently" the guard guarding the entrance of the cave said. "I heard that this cave is haunted, and many people have died A mercenary group also entered yesterday, but they are still there now. Not coming out. Hopefully you guys can work these things out." Avis smiled and said to the guard: "The team that went down yesterday was called the 'Order of Swords' mercenary group?" The guard nodded: "Oh it seems to be called that name, the leader. He seems to be a middle-aged man with red hair." After getting the exact information, Ives nodded. After thanking the guard, Ives and others walked into the underground mine. There is no one here anymore. Because of the large number of miners dying, no one dares to continue mining here. Mercenaries are still here to detect it now, and troops may come down in a few days. After all, if an iron mine does not produce iron, it will do great harm to a place. As soon as he walked underground, a dark breath hit his face. Avis casts a dark vision, allowing his eyes to see clearly the surrounding situation in extremely dark areas. Then he turned his head and looked at the people around him. They all had their own ways of seeing clearly in the distance. The elves are born with the ability of night vision, but there is only one exception, and that is the Erenya elves, also known as the eternal elves. The eternal elves cannot see in the darkness without the moon, which is indeed a relatively big flaw, but Avis has no way to do it. They did not use a light source in this tunnel. That was an extremely stupid method. It was equivalent to telling others, "I am here." Generally speaking, people who do not have a tendency to self-abuse would not use this trick. Avis and others moved forward carefully. There were some light sources here, which were lit by the guards stationed there. After seeing Ives and others, a group of guards came over. He glanced at the Avis team, which was neatly equipped and all formal professionals, and said with some respect in his heart: "Are you all here to solve the haunting here too?" Avis looked at the leader and smiled: "Do you have any information you can share?" "Information" The leader looked around, pondered for a while, and said, "It's a bit of information. The ones fighting us seem to be some kobold-like beings, but their skin is red. Yeah, it's not like any kobold we know - and it's not like their fighting ability, they're so good at fighting." Avis nodded, indicating that he understood: "It seems to be the power of demons This place is really strange. What do they want to do?" What do the demons want to do? Ives didn't understand the question. What demons do is always premeditated, and they will not do anything that is not beneficial. So what do they want to do by occupying the underground mine tunnels? Mining ore? While exploring the first floor, after turning a corner, Ives suddenly had a fiery red figure with a haircut. Ives was shocked and shouted: "Be careful, there are enemies!" The fiery red figure let out a strange cry and rushed towards Avis and the others crazily. Elvis, however, waved his long sword extremely calmly and slashed directly at the fiery red figure. The fiery red figure paused in the air for a moment, and then was slashed to the ground by Avis. At this time, Heloise also stabbed down with his sword, hitting the fiery red figure. After the kobold screamed, he finally became silent and completely stopped. Avis frowned slightly. He lowered his body slightly and began to examine the body. This is indeed a kobold, but its skin is dark red and looks extremely weird. Ives touched the kobold's blood with his fingers, then put it slightly in front of his nose and smelled it. "The breath of the devil." Ives frowned, "I'm sure there is a devil in this place." "It seems that our luck is not particularly good." Heloise shook his head, "Usually you may not see a demon in decades, but we have seen a lot recently." Ives shook his head: "This kobold probably just ran to the first floor accidentally. There shouldn't be many of them. Let's finish detecting the first floor quickly. Then we are going to go to the second floor. That place It is said to be the place where monsters are rampant.¡± Avis and others continued to move forward, and soon they had roughly completed the exploration of the first floor. Indeed likeAs Weiss said, there is only one kobold on this first level, the one killed by Avis. Now they are ready to enter the second level. After all, they still have to save people, and delaying time is not a good habit. This underground mine is extremely complex, with four passages leading to the second level below. Ives hasn't downloaded this copy for a long time, so he doesn't remember it very clearly. After pondering for a long time, they chose the middle one and headed to the second floor. The second layer is darker than the first layer, and the air is also mixed with a faint smell of blood. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps coming from the front. Avis and others immediately turned their heads, only to see a man wearing broken armor running towards them. Avis and others immediately drew out their weapons and looked ahead warily. "Helphelp!" At this time, the man also saw Avis and others in front of him, and he immediately shouted. Avis immediately took a step forward and said, "Relax, where is the enemy?" "Comeit's too late!" the man said in horror. At this time, an arrow penetrated his chest. The man struggled for a few times and then fell to the ground, with blood flowing all over the floor. Avis was startled, and he immediately looked ahead. There, a large group of kobolds were slowly approaching. Avis sneered slightly: "It seems they are starting to welcome us Get ready, we are about to go." "Yeah, sure." Helois nodded, and then she put up her large shield, ready to attack at any time. The others in the Avis team were also ready to fight. At this time, as Helois charged, the momentum of the kobolds immediately responded to Helois. But Helois was a paladin after all, and his strength was still stronger than the thin kobolds in front of him, so he beat the kobolds back after just a few encounters. "Scorching burning handle!" With this voice, the warlock covered in black robes released a fireball. The powerful impact of flames immediately rushed into the group of kobolds, instantly injuring them all. At this moment, Avis stretched out his hand and shouted: "Colorful spray!" With Ives¡¯s voice, a burst of spray of different colors sprayed out and rushed forward. All the kobolds who smelled the spray were dazzled for a while, and then fell to the ground one after another. Avis let out a long breath, and he immediately took his sword and beheaded a sleeping kobold. When other people saw Avis doing this, they immediately joined in the massacre. Soon, this wave of kobolds were all dead. "The release of the colorful spray requires some chemicals." Avis said, "I don't have a lot of this kind of medicine in stock, so I need to use it sparingly." "Aves." At this time, a girl with short blond hair suddenly called Aves. Avis immediately turned his head and saw Rebecca half-crouching next to the dead human being. "He isBrother Sco. He is a member of the 'Order of Swords' mercenary group!" "What?" Ives was shocked. He immediately walked to the man's side, squatted down and took a breath. There is still some breath, but it is already very weak. His heart had been cut at this time and he wouldn't live long. "Quickly, treat him." Ives immediately raised his head and looked at the three priests present. Heloise curled his lips and said, "It can't be saved anymore, so why do we need treatment?" Rebecca used a medical scroll worth 50 gold coins without hesitation. At this time, a burst of holy light flashed, and the man in front of him spat out a mouthful of blood, and then slowly opened his eyes - he had woken up. Avis let out a long breath, and then he looked at the man named "Sko": "Tell me quickly, what happened to your Order of Sword mercenary group?" With a broken heart, it was obvious that Scoo wouldn't live long. He opened his mouth and said: "The third floor, the broken gate" After that, he spat out another mouthful of blood and finally died. Ives slowly put the deceased on the ground and remained silent. Rebecca, on the other hand, held back tears and made the sign of the cross. Now it seems that they can only pray for the deceased. "It seems that Uncle Ganda and the others are all at the broken gate on the third floor. We need to go to that place to take a good look at what happened to them." When he said this, Avis' eyes became firm for a while. "Okay." Heloise said indifferently, "Rescuing them doesn't seem to go against our purpose anyway." PS1: The first volume is almost over, I need a good planClick. So there is only one update today. Feel sorry. PS2: After the end of the first volume, I will try to have an explosion. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 48 Underground Mine (3) Chapter 48 Underground Mine (3) After entering the second underground floor, the air became even duller. It's hard to imagine that miners were working in such polluted air. Just now, a mercenary from the Order of Swords died in front of them, which made Avis and others understand that this place is really full of murder. Therefore, they must be careful and careful, and absolutely cannot make any mistakes. Because of the deliberate concealment, there were very few footsteps when Ives and others were walking. They walked on the road, silent to each other, but everyone knew the danger ahead. Soon, they came to a relatively empty place. Elvis looked forward secretly, only to find a large group of kobolds in front of them. They were dancing happily and seemed to be taking something to cook. Ives could swear that it was definitely not pig, dog or mutton, because Ives thought it was a human thigh. "Kobolds will never eat human flesh. It seems that after being transformed into demons, they have been infected with the bad habits of demons." The warlock's deep voice sounded. He could temporarily turn his eyes into dragon eyes, so he could see It's the clearest one. After hearing the warlock's words, everyone's expressions changed, and Rebecca almost vomited. "These guys, damn it!" Heloise rarely got angry. She gripped her shield and sword tightly, and her eyes seemed to be filled with fire. She was really angry, after all, she was still a just person at heart. Elvis nodded: "Then I will use the colorful spray to see how many kobolds can be knocked unconscious. Then we will attack." Everyone nodded, and Avis's feet suddenly exerted force, and he jumped out like an arrow from a string. At this time, the kobolds also discovered Ives who suddenly rushed over. They bared their teeth and screamed, and several kobolds with bows and arrows immediately started shooting. But at this moment, as a blue ripple spread, none of these bows and arrows hit Ives - this can be regarded as a classic use of magic explosion, using its thrust to block the bows and arrows that shot towards him. open. The blue light illuminated the dark underground. In the blue halo, the elf boy with flying hair looked as flawless as a god descending to earth. (The distance should be enough), Ives suddenly stopped on his feet, looked straight ahead, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. More kobolds were rushing towards Ives at this time. They roared and wanted to tear the perfect man in front of them into pieces and then swallow them into their already hungry bellies. Avis lowered his head slightly, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. After that, he pointed his hand forward, and the colorful spray sprayed forward. Any kobold who smelled this spray fell down like wheat and fell into a deep sleep. At this time, Heloise, who was wearing golden armor, shouted: "Let's go!" Then she jumped out suddenly, and the sword in her hand began to emit a holy light that could not be seen directly. The warlock threw out the fireball technique that he had prepared. A strong fire exploded in the dark underground, and a heat wave hit, almost giving people the illusion of being burned by flames. . And this fireball technique also successfully killed most of the unconscious kobolds. This brings great convenience to the attacks of Avis and others. "Ha!" With this shout, Rebecca, who was holding a warhammer condensed by magic in her hand, knocked a kobold upside down and flew away with a hammer. At this time, Avis also released magic missiles, knocking the kobold in the way and flying backwards. After beating away the kobolds, Ives let out a long breath. Now it seems that it is not difficult for them to completely destroy these kobolds. A kobold roared and rushed towards Anriya, but Anriya didn't look nervous at all and continued to inflict status on her teammates. At this time, a green arrow shot over, hitting the kobold directly and piercing its heart. The kobold with fiery red skin naturally fell to the ground completely and made no sound anymore. "Huh, there are a lot of enemies here." Sack said softly. The bow in his hand did not stop, but he immediately drew the string again and shot an arrow. The Warlock is an extremely powerful firepower output. As long as he still has physical strength, he can release his magic almost all the time. After all, these magics come from his instincts and are easy to cast. At this time, the rune sword in Avis's hand flashed with a faint blue halo in the dark night. As Avis waved, each blow could take away the life of a kobold. After fighting for a long time, there was no longer a living kobold around Ives.   After wiping the blood that accidentally stained his cheek, Avis let out a long breath. He turned his head and looked around, and then said: "So, all the enemies here are dead?" Helois gave the last kobold a blow, and then she raised her head and looked around: "Well, that's about it." After the crazy killing, Helois was a little tired at the same time. , and also deeply vented his anger. Avis nodded, and then he began to search for loot. Finally, he found gold coins and some equipment in a box. After collecting these things, Ives looked around: "If my prediction is correct, the second floor shouldn't be only this small." , so there should be other ways, and you can look for them." Heloise was destroying the pot, the meat inside and the almost cooked meat, so that she wouldn't be upset. After hearing this, Heloise looked around, and then complained: "It's really troublesome. Why did they dig such a big hole when they have nothing to do?" Avis smiled without saying too much. At this time, the warlock pointed in one direction: "I feel there is something there." Kadir's dark vision can be said to be the best among everyone, and even Sark has lost his vision because half of his body is not elves' blood. Not that great either. Ives and others immediately walked forward along this road. After walking for about ten minutes, their eyes turned red, and then they came to the front of the tunnel leading to the third underground mine tunnel. It¡¯s just that there are a large group of kobolds and old rivals, horned demons, gathered in front of them. "Although I know that there is demonic intervention, there is no need to be so blatant, right?" Helois snorted coldly, and then she raised her shield. Avis also tensed his body slightly, allowing himself to quickly enter a fighting state. At this time, the kobolds and horned demons also discovered the enemy, and they howled and rushed over. The kobolds were nothing to worry about, but the three horned demons needed a battle. Ives took half a step back slightly, lowering his body so that his body was in a streamlined preparation state. When the horned devil's huge body trampled several kobolds blocking the way and rushed towards Ives, Ives suddenly took a step, and the runes on the rune sword in his hand began to sway violently. got up. When the Horned Demon just approached Ives, a shock wave composed of arcane magic shot forward and hit the Horned Demon directly. This powerful attack made the Horned Demon take half a step back, but Ives seized this opportunity and slashed out with his sword again. Red blood spilled out, and some of it touched Avis's body. Ives immediately felt a burning sensation where the blood came into contact with the skin. Fortunately, Anliya cast a 'purification technique' on Ives in time, allowing Ives' body to return to normal. The horned demon was knocked back several steps by Avis' powerful blow. After that, the injured horned devil finally became angry. It opened its mouth and started roaring with all its strength. Ives's attack is here again. The previous attack allowed Ives to accumulate two magic missiles and an arcane charge. At this time, the Horned Demon suffered a disaster - he was hit by Ives's powerful attack, which directly hit his body. The blood spilled out again, but this time it was not contaminated by Ives. Ives took a deep breath of the sulfur-smelling and stagnant air to replenish his oxygen-starved brain. After that, Ives released several more magic missiles, causing the Horned Demon to retreat continuously and screaming. Seeing that the time had come, Avis's hands began to condense a faint galaxy-shaped magic. At this time, Heloise had already killed the kobolds until they were unable to fight back, and the warlock was fully cooperating with the female paladin to kill the kobolds. After all, his fire damage is too low for demons. It is better to kill these kobolds faster than with the female paladin. And Sac and Mia held back the other two horned demons. Sark used special arrows, coupled with his elusive archery skills, and was able to defeat the horned demon without any disadvantage. As for Mia, she is completely holding on. He probably drinks a bottle of medicine every minute, but his attack power is extremely terrifying. Swords and guns kept appearing next to him. As soon as these projected props appeared, they flew towards the horned demon. After piercing its body, they immediately exploded, forming an extremely huge two-dimensional object. times of damage. This powerful output made many people look at him differently. After all, the strong need to be respected.  PS1: I have no inspiration recently and can¡¯t write anything, alas. PS2: Feel free to take a look. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 49 Underground Mine (End) Chapter 49 Underground Mine (End) In the darkness, the horned demon's whole body was burning with unknown flames, and it looked so ferocious. When they are angry, they can destroy almost everything. They vent their anger in their hearts until they die, until all civilization is destroyed, until the flames of the abyss burn the entire earth. In fact, these demons almost succeeded. At the end of the Second Era and the beginning of the Third Era, the Burning Legion plunged half of the continent of Karasol into the abyss. Having experienced that kind of terrifying pain, Ives had secretly sworn in his heart that he would never let that tragedy happen again. That is the darkness of eternal night, that is the broken earth, that is the hero weeping blood. The heart of damnation knelt before the statue of Moxus, the saint fell under the spear of Aginus, the sword of glory was broken with its owner in the sea of ??chaos, the angel of dawn finally fell, and the people of the sun Leaving the earth, the only royal family of that race died generously. The sky in the future will definitely not be that blue, and there is a faint smell of sulfur in the air. In order to resist the devil, humans who took back the Book of Order began to accumulate strength. In all this, will light finally redeem everyone, or will everyone return to the night forever, the night of eternal darkness What is the ultimate hope? Until the end, the players didn't understand. Everything feels so familiar. Ives has seen this scene a long time ago, so he doesn't want and will never let these scenes happen again. Avis raised his sword, and the sword was emitting a faint blue halo. The light shone on his perfect face, reflecting an angry face. The horned devil raised his fist and was about to drop it. But at this time, Ives suddenly pulled out his sword, and the blade of the sword was filled with strong arcane fluctuations. Following Ives' actions, the sword pierced into the body of the horned demon in front of him. The power of arcane magic suddenly burst out, and Avis actually chose to release the ¡®Magic Explosion Technique¡¯ on the tip of the sword! And the tip of his sword had already penetrated into the Horned Demon's body With a sound of "touch!", the elf boy's thunder blow finally caused the horned demon to fall to the ground completely. A gust of wind brought by arcane magic blew past, blowing Avis's hair away, causing his eyes to narrow slightly. "I won't let the tragedy happen again." Ives said to himself, smelling the faint smell of sulfur in the air. Just now he smelled the smell of sulfur in the air, as if he had traveled through time and space again, returning to the battlefield of a life-and-death battle. Those heroes and shining stars who will radiate endless light in any era are bringing the final light to the human race. It was a hard battle, and the light brought by many heroes was just the small candle they lit when they were fighting. "Roar!" A horned demon shouted angrily, and then its body began to expand crazily, quickly reaching a new height. Avis looked at the horned demon with a sarcastic look on his lips: "It seems our enemy has become stronger again. Be careful, it has begun to use all its power. Even if you don't care about it now, it will take 5 minutes. After that, it will be destroyed by the repressive power of this world But in five minutes, it will be very strong terrifyingly strong." "Really let me give it a try." Helois was not afraid of anything at all. She immediately raised her shield and rushed forward. The half-elf put a green arrow on the bowstring the moment Helois rushed out, and quickly filled his bowstring. The half-elf's gaze seemed so sharp. One of his hands was holding the arrow tail, and at the same time his gaze was very sharp, pointing straight ahead. There, Heloise's figure was constantly approaching the Horned Demon. Under the half-elf's induction, Heloise's every move, even her breathing, was clear. (Thenshoot!) Sark immediately loosened his bowstring, and the green arrow moved forward rapidly, piercing the dead space, and shot straight into the Horned Demon's body. The next moment, a bolt of lightning flashed on the Horned Demon's body. But strangely, this extremely powerful blow did not have much impact on the horned demon. The horned demon screamed crazily, and then its eyes were aimed at Sark, who had just shot an arrow. . It angrily slapped the ground with its cracked hand. At this time, the powerful power of the Horned Demon was transmitted from its body to the ground, and the powerful sound constantly shook people's hearts, making people subconsciously want to take a few steps back to avoid this dangerous existence. After that, as the Horned Demon roared, the Horned Demon began to rush towards Sark. Sark immediately let go of the bow and arrow in his hand and pulled out a long sword from his waist. Not only is he good at archery, In fact, he is also very good at close range swordsmanship. Unfortunately, the long sword in his hand seemed to be too short for the too-large Horned Demon. At this time, Helois shouted angrily: "How can I let you succeed!" After that, she held up her shield and rushed forward without looking back. She was already very close to the Horned Demon, and because she was running with all her strength, she actually rushed in front of the Horned Demon before it rushed into Sark. But as soon as Heloise stood still, he noticed a strong gust of wind. This strong wind suddenly blew, causing Heloise's long golden hair tied into a ponytail to flutter, revealing the surprised eyes under the bangs. The female paladin only had time to raise her shield to protect some of her vital points, when she felt a huge force coming from the shield in front of her. The female paladin was unable to stop this terrifying power at all, and was quickly knocked backwards and hit the opposite wall in one fell swoop, almost unable to move. "Pfft" Heloise couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood. She felt a tingling sensation in her chest, and she almost wanted to pass out like this. When Anria and Rebecca saw that Helois was injured, they immediately rushed over to help Helois - they both had medical scrolls on them! "One is enough, Rebecca, go help Ives!" Heloise suddenly shouted. At this time, the girl with short blond hair who was about to rescue people turned her head, and her shining pupils quickly saw the figure. Sark and Ives are fighting against the horned devil who is erupting at full strength. Avis lowered his head slightly, and a hurricane blew over his head, making his hair even more messy. At this time, Avis's hand was slightly stronger, ready to stab out the heavy sword in his hand at any time. Sark is the main target of the Horned Demon. Having given up his bow and arrow, he now shows good melee combat capabilities. His figure is very flexible, making it impossible for the Horned Demon to attack him directly. And his attacks always bring some wounds to the Horned Demon. Sark is worthy of his official title of professional. He is very proud to have been able to fight the Horned Demon for so long. The elf boy stepped on the solid ground aside with one step. Then Ives's foot immediately exerted force, and the whole person rushed forward. At the same time, the long sword in his hand also emitted a faint arcane brilliance. The rune sword slashed sharply, and the sword that brought up a sharp wind pierced into the horned demon's body. Blood spilled out, and combined with the magic explosion technique released by Avis, the Horned Demon screamed, and half of its body spurted out blood. The Horned Demon also took a few steps back, and then stared at it with its blood-red eyes. With Ives. The sword in Ives' hand rested on the ground, and he began to pant violently. The blood of the horned demon had spread all over him, and now Ives felt that his whole body was burning. (Sure enough, before you reach the level of an advanced professional and can use fighting energy or magic power to protect your body, you will really suffer when facing demons) Ives raised his head and glanced at the horned demon who had lost much energy, and thought so. At this time, a violent flash of light flashed out, and Avis's injuries healed in an instant. Avis let out a long breath, and then said to Rebecca who came to support: "Thank you so much I feel like you have made progress again." Rebecca before could never release such strong holy light. . Rebecca nodded and smiled gently. Avis stood up, and he walked slowly towards the demon who fell on the ground, but soon, a strange force swirled in his mind, and his vision went dark, and then he saw something else. He had some more memories. He didn¡¯t know where these memories came from, but they were so clear. Avis can be sure that this is not his own memory, or that it is not his memory that traveled here from reality. This should be the memory of ¡®Avis¡¯. The memory is very short, and there is only one stalwart figure. He looked at the sky and said: "Reality is not a fairy tale. Dead people are normal A heroic epic completed without dead people is called a fairy tale." After that, Ives couldn¡¯t remember anything more clearly. He didn't know why he recalled this memory, but he felt that he should create this 'fairy tale'. "Maybe I cancan't I?" "AvisAvis?" A cry woke Avis up from his state of chaos. Avis looked around, it was still so dark, but there was an aura of killing in the air. Rebecca looked at Avis and said with some worry: "You just killed the horned demon and then fell into a deep sleep. What happened?" Avis shook his head: "Noit's nothing. Maybe it's the power of the abyss that's eroding me. Don't worry, it's gone now."It's okay now. The power of the abyss did not succeed. " ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War for the Throne Chapter 50 Hellboy Chapter 50 Hellboy After stepping into the third floor of the underground mine tunnel, the air here is even more polluted, and there is also a smell of sulfur in the air, which makes people's eyes black. If it were an ordinary person, he might have passed out just standing here. Fortunately, Avis and others are also formal professionals with the lowest strength, so they don't have much discomfort. Avis shook his head. At this time, he still felt a little dizzy in his brain, which was obviously due to the previous invasion of the abyss power. Although Rebecca's timely treatment allowed him to return to normal, it also made Avis feel a little dizzy, and his state also changed to: slightly weak. Of course, this slight weakness is nothing. It is just a decrease in resistance to certain dark curses, and it has almost no impact on the battle. Accordingly, this slightly weak state is difficult to dispel, so it seems that we can only wait for it to recover on its own. As soon as they reached the third floor, some kobolds emerged from the passages. They howled and rushed towards the invading Ives and others. Heloise snorted coldly. She raised her shield and knocked several kobolds flying backwards with one shield strike. Ives was also merciless. He immediately released an arcane impact and knocked away two kobolds. Then he released an arcane barrage and directly attacked the five kobolds who rushed forward. Soon, these kobolds became his experience. In this dark space, the elf boy continued to release magic, killing the kobolds on the spot from a long distance. Beside him, his teammates were also constantly attacking. The most destructive among them is the taciturn Warlock, whose fireball spell can always blow up a piece. And Sark's damage was not low. He kept shooting arrows, and the green arrows were always missed. All of them hit the kobolds, causing them to fall to the ground forever, never to be seen again. Unable to stand up. But there are indeed too many kobolds, roughly estimated to be in the hundreds. When these kobolds broke through the obstacles of long-range spells and arrows and rushed to Ives and others, Ives and Sark both pulled out their swords and began to fight with Helois. Hand-to-hand combat - The two of them are also quite capable in close combat. The sword in Ives¡¯ hand is constantly harvesting the lives of the kobolds. He also worked hard on melee skills in his previous life. Otrell also praised Ives¡¯ swordsmanship, calling it: close to reaching the peak. After possessing fighting spirit, Avis's attacks became more powerful, and coupled with his magic, he rarely had opponents at the same level. When everyone was breathing a little, the warlock suddenly said: "The broken gate is there If I read it correctly." Avis and others looked in the direction of the warlock's finger, but saw a barrier. There was a strong demon banging on the door crazily. It can be seen that before long, this floodgate will be smashed open. "The Order of Swords mercenary group is over there! Come on!" After finishing speaking, Avis rushed forward with the first lunge. The remaining people looked at each other, nodded, and ran forward. Soon, Avis saw who the strong demon was. At the first sight of this demon, Ives was slightly surprised - if Ives's memory was correct, this guy was the final BOSS of this copy, Hellboy. This is a truly advanced professional level BOSS, which is very difficult to push. But now it seems that it is no longer possible not to push. Avis pulled out his sword, shouted loudly, and then drew a sword. The sword energy condensed into an almost substantial solid and moved directly forward. This is a new knight skill that Avis has learned - Sword Qi Slash. In the long battle, Avis finally gathered enough experience to upgrade, but he did not upgrade immediately. After all, when you upgrade to a level, you can recover your blood volume and magic power, and at the same time, the cooldown of some skills will be re-counted, so upgrading at a critical moment is also a good choice. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This is a master. Hellboy felt a sword energy coming closer. He immediately turned his head, and the blood-red skin all over his body was exposed in the dark underground space. Soon, Hellboy roared angrily, swung the machete in his hand, and met the sword energy of Ives head-on. "Crash!" There was a sound, and the two collided. After a flash, the aftermath of the sword energy spread quickly, making people feel palpitating and uneasy. Heloise quickly rushed forward, holding her shield and her sword in her right hand. With her feet suddenly exerting force, she keptHe charged forward and seemed to be reaching Hellboy very quickly. "Humans and elves." Hellboy let out a low and hoarse roar, "All non-chaotic creatures deserve to die!" After that, Hellboy stepped forward and charged towards Helois. Heloise lowered his head slightly and huddled all the vital parts of his body under his shield. At the same time, Ives's magic missile also rushed towards Hellboy. Although Hellboy¡¯s magic resistance is not low, he was still injured when faced with the increase in Avis¡¯s ¡®delayed casting¡¯ skill. At this moment, Hellboy actually started to shed some scarlet blood. This made Hellboy very angry and kept shouting: "Damn the caster, damn!" At this time, Heloise had already rushed in front of Hellboy. Hellboy suddenly shouted loudly and slapped Heloise's shield with one hand. Heloise immediately felt a strong force coming from the front. She immediately stepped on her feet hard, but there was still a huge force coming from the front, which made Helois feel that she almost vomited blood. He was so numb that he almost lost control of his body. At this time, the half-elf Sark also smiled slightly. He took out two arrows and put them on his green bow. He fully pulled the bowstring and stared indifferently ahead. He suddenly took a slow breath, and when he opened his eyes again, his pupils turned blood red with a hint of fatal temptation. (Center!) The half-elf shouted in his heart, and at the same time, he loosened the bowstring in his hand. Two arrows crossed in the air, and then one arrow suddenly hit the tail of the first arrow while swinging. The arrow suddenly accelerated its impact several times and penetrated directly into Hellboy's body. The next moment, the cold breath immediately raged on Hellboy's body, which made Hellboy scream. At this time, Mia also rarely seized this opportunity. He immediately drank a bottle of potion, then raised his hand and said: "Projection - Gunnir!" Gunnir, the legendary spear of eternity! This is an artifact that Mia accidentally saw when he was very young, and now he can use the power of this artifact! The eternal light shot straight out and penetrated into Hellboy's body. Hellboy screamed, and the divine power continued to erode his body, making him extremely weak. At this time, Ives suddenly jumped up, and the rune sword in his hand burst out with shining light. At the same time, he sprinted forward and rushed in front of Hellboy. With the sudden slash of the long sword by Ives, the Hellboy in front of him finally fell to the ground. A big hole was cut out of his head. After shaking a few times, he finally made no sound anymore. It has to be said that the Gunnir shot by Ai Mia at the critical moment did cause great damage, which made Hellboy hate it. Rebecca immediately went to open the gate, while Avis squatted down and began to search Hellboy for any good equipment. As a result, he got a mission item. "Hell's secret letter - the mission item. There is a short letter written in the hell language on it. It seems to be related to the appearance of hell in this place, but you first need to understand its meaning." Avis opened the secret letter and found that it was all written with burning hell characters, which could be seen very clearly even in the dark underground. At this time, Kadir walked up to Ives: "This is native language? Do you understand it?" "Probably." Avis nodded. At this time, he had received a prompt to complete the dungeon copy. His achievement points at this time had exceeded 400 points, and he could already redeem a lot of things. Of course, Ives finally decided to save it first and exchange it for a flying mount when he reaches level 40. It's the best flying mount at level 40 - the flying dragon. As a flying dragon of the sub-dragon species, it has strong combat effectiveness and is also the most advanced flying mount that level 40 can ride. Of course, the exchange is not cheap, but if you start saving now, it will definitely be enough. Avis calmed down and began to read the letter in front of him. His brows furrowed as he read. "Hell requires a lot of iron ore, so to occupy a human's ore but also to teleport to a specific location through a teleportation array?" Avis roughly interpreted the letter, and then his brows furrowed deeply, but soon, he received a new task. "There seems to be some secret in hell at the end of the teleportation array, and you need to find out." The rewards of this mission are very rich, and can almost upgrade Ives¡¯ mage level by another level. But the difficulty is naturally alsoVery high. When faced with this task, Avis rarely hesitated. But soon, he saw such words in the letter. ¡°¡­Iron ore needs to be sent over as soon as possible, because the king needs it.¡± King, in the hell language, it seems that this word can be translated as 'king of power' And Avis just knows the ability of one of the four demon gods in hell. PS1: I'm back in shape! ! Two updates today! ! ! ! ! PS2: Please recommend and collect! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 51 King, may your light shine forever (Part 1) Chapter 51 King, may your light shine forever (Part 1) When Ganda and others came out of the broken gate where they had been hiding for several hours, they saw Avis and others who still looked so dazzling even in the dark. Avis frowned slightly and looked at the letter in his hand. He seemed to be thinking about something. After all, Devil's language is an extremely difficult language to learn, and even the speaking habits of devils of different races are very different. So Ives isn't quite sure how to translate the word 'king'. It would be terrible if this was the Dark Iron Demon God, one of the Four Demon Gods of Hell. In ancient times, the Dead Sea Script was not called the ¡®Dead Sea Script¡¯, but the ¡®Rune Slate¡¯, with twelve thrones on it. This is the oldest artifact, and only the 'King' can sit on it. And in that ancient battlefield, the kings sitting on it were twelve elven kings. They sit on the throne, they control the power of the throne, and when they are together, they even have the ability to kill gods. Later, the gods feared this terrible power, so the rune tablets shattered. It is divided into three parts. Although the King of Powers is still powerful and can even resist the gods for a short period of time. But they no longer have the ability to kill gods. The largest piece was controlled by Merksus, the Lord of Glory, and became the ¡®Dead Sea Document¡¯. The other part fell into hell and became the 'Four Demons'. The last part, and the strongest part, entered the Sea of ??Chaos. There are clues that it is its power that ultimately protects the Book of Order, preventing it from jumping away in the endless sea of ??chaos. "The next mission is very dangerous." Ives turned his head and glanced at Rebecca and others who were comforting the survivors, "Mia, go and escort them back to the ground In addition, we are going to We may have to face stronger enemies, and if we want to withdraw, we can do so now.¡± Rebecca said curiously: "Enemy? What kind of enemy is it?" "Powerful beyond your imagination." Ives said seriously, "I am going to take this risk. If I make a mistake, then we may face a person who can fight against the gods, or a demon If this is really the case, we will definitely die.¡± Fight against the gods? Everyone was shocked. At this moment, Mia suddenly spoke: "Although I, Amiya, am indeed a little afraid of death, what do you mean by asking me to go back like this? I" Avis glanced at Mia, whose face was a little flushed, and then sighed faintly: "You will be of no use in fighting for a while. Instead, it will be a hindrance - it is almost impossible to perform psychic magic in that place." "You mean, that place is the Sea of ??Chaos?" Kadir suddenly said, and Avis nodded: "This formation is obviously teleported into the Sea of ??Chaos That place is a fault in space. It may be connected to heaven, the Kingdom of God, other planeseven." Avis¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Even hell. So, have you figured it out?¡± "Haha, I can't wait to kill the devil." Heloise laughed, "What's so scary at this moment?" She looked at Avis with burning eyes. "It seems that all the hard work along the way has come to an end." Sack smiled slightly, "There's no reason to quit, right?" "Wherever my sister goes, I will go." "If Avis wants to go, I will go too!" Anriya and Rebecca said almost at the same time. Kadir sighed: "I won't worry if you go, so let's go together." Ives suddenly felt moved. He smiled and said, "Good brothers, I remember you." After that, he turned around and said to Mia, "Please, take Captain Ganda and the others with you." Go up and wait for us at the hotel" Mia was silent for a long time, then nodded: "I will wait for youplease don't worry." Ives let out a sigh of relief. At this time, the red-haired Captain Ganda looked at the somewhat silent team with only a dozen or so people left. Then he looked at the smug Avis and others, and sighed. In one breath: "Although I don't know where you are going, but take care." Most of them were injured and their morale was low. They simply did not have the ability to explore again. Now, they just want to quit this mission and have a good rest. Avis and others looked at each other, then they all smiled and stepped into the teleportation array. ¡­¡­ This is a chaotic world, and chaos has not yet begun. In this world, there is a short plane. This plane is very small, but as a plane, no matter how small it is, it is still very big for a human being.In this place, there are two people standing, no, they should be two high-level demons. One is a voluptuous female, sitting casually with a faint smile on her lips. Next to her, stood a humanoid demon covered in black robes. He was standing respectfully next to the female demon. "You mean, the candidate for the Seventh King's Power will come back here in a while?" The female devil smiled slightly and took a sip of the scarlet drink. The man nodded and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, if my prediction is not wrong, it is indeed the case." "Shouldn't the person with royal authority, even if he is just a candidate selected by the 'Dead Sea Document', have no way of divination?" The woman put down her wine glass and said. "Those with royal power have divine power, and any divination against them is invalid." The man smiled slightly, "But if you are just a candidate for royal power, you can still use the 'Great Divination Technique' to divine a thing or two." "Are you a hero, Alex?" The woman suddenly raised her head and glanced at the respectful Alex. Alex is one of the most mysterious demons. He is not a lord and travels around the world. However, he is like a prophet and his predictions are quite accurate. Now, he can even predict the candidates for the kingship. This is simply unbelievable. "I am not a hero." Alex shook his head, "But, not only those with royal authority can obtain the power of gods there are other ways." "Stealing?" The woman glanced at Alex, and then laughed loudly: "You are so brave, you dare to steal God's power! Aren't you afraid of God's punishment?" "Stealing? It's not exactly right, but it's almost the same." Alex smiled, "Also, I want to remind you, Your Highness, that after today, I won't be able to predict all the information about the seventh candidate He may be dead. Yes, but it could also be" "Maybe he inherited the royal power." The woman touched her temple with a headache, "But his strength should be very weak, right? Even if he inherited the royal power, he doesn't have the strength to push the throne, so it should be easy to kill him. right." While they were talking, there was a fluctuation in the space, and a powerful aura instantly surrounded the place. "I am the fourth king of power. If I stand in the sky, I will not be defeated!" There was a burst of chanting, and the sky in this world immediately changed color. The woman immediately stood up and her expression changed several times. Afterwards, the woman laughed: "The King of the Sky - Ticrus" There was a violent vibration in the sky. The vibration was so terrifying that countless people seemed to kneel at his feet, praying for him and cheering for him. The man in the sky was shining with golden light, and there was a shining scepter in the sky. Underneath the scepter is that person, the one with royal authority. The king stands above everyone, he is the invincible king. The only ones who can rival him are kings andgods! Alex took half a step back slightly, and then he smiled slightly and said: "I'm sorry, Ms. Sophiel. Since an unexpected presence has appeared - the king, then I am not safe, so I will evacuate first. , I wish you good luck in martial arts." After that, Alex's figure slowly disappeared. The demon named 'Sophir' laughed, and then her fiery red hair began to flutter loosely: "This place is a new plane! Without accepting the recognition of this plane, you and I will not be able to display our legendary abilities. With power, it cannot truly push the power of the throne This battle is doomed to result in losses for both sides, do we really want to fight?" Tikruth slowly looked down. The iron objects on the ground were lifted up by an inexplicable force and floated next to the Dark Iron Demon God Suphiel, carrying a fatal lethality. "I said: Strong wind!" The originally clear sky immediately changed and became violent, and a terrible gust of wind blew towards Su Feier. Sophiel smiled, and the iron beside her immediately began to boil, and she rushed towards Tikruth in the sky. These iron ores formed the shape of a giant dragon in the sky, ignoring the terrible hurricane, and rushed in front of Tikrusu! "I said: Lightning!" With this shout, lightning continued to fall from the sky, falling on the steel dragon in front of the Sky King. For a time, terrible noises continued. At this time, in front of a teleportation array, Avis and others appeared on the battlefield of this royal power. Avis and others looked at this scene in surprise, grinning from ear to ear. "Is this the Holy Land fighting?" Feeling this supreme pressure, Sack couldn't bear it anymore. Avis shook his head: "It's not a sanctuary, it's a legend No."?, they did not exert their legendary power. Damn it, this is King Power! " Ives immediately walked forward. At this time, Rebecca shouted loudly: "What are you going to do? Ives!" "You guys should find a safe place to stay first." Ives turned his head. At this time, heavy rain began to fall in the sky. "I feel like there is something calling me in front of me" After that, the elf boy turned his head. He walked forward without looking back. PS1: The first volume ends today, so there will be another chapter in a while. The ending of this volume was a bit rushed, and will be corrected in the next volume. PS2: Please give me Sanjiang tickets! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 52 King, may your light shine forever (Part 2) Chapter 52: King, may your light shine forever (Part 2) Amid a violent storm, Ives walked slowly. Rebecca and others were unable to pursue him because they were restricted by the power of the royal power. At this time, the mark on Avis's right hand began to emit a faint light, allowing him to wander in the crazy battle between the King of Power and the Demon God. There was something calling him ahead. With this thought in mind, Avis walked forward. A burst of light flashed, but it was the collision of lightning in the sky and countless steels fused together. Both used their full strength, which is the power of the throne when it explodes at full strength, and both pushed their thrones. At this time, Avis was also discovered by the two. The Dark Iron Demon God smiled slightly: "Has the candidate for the seventh kingappeared?" After that, a torrent of steel rushed towards Ives. But soon, a lightning grid stopped the torrent of steel. Dark Iron Demon God Su Fei raised his head with sharp eyes: "Do you really want to start a king's warbastard!" Another royal power appeared in the sky, and the two shook each other, constantly colliding. Blue and black radiance appeared next to the two royal powers. The two royal powers were constantly colliding, seeming to collapse the space. "How can the king be obliterated by you people!" Tikruth shouted loudly, and a shadow of a throne actually appeared behind him. This is already the strongest state of the throne that the Sanctuary can promote. If you want to exert stronger combat power, you can only break through to legend. But this space does not recognize Tikruth, so he cannot display his true legendary strength. The heavy rain wet Ives¡¯ hair, making it disheveled. Avis looked at the sky and seemed to see something, a stone slab. This slate seems to have many unknown symbols, emitting a faint light. But when he looked carefully, Ives saw nothing. (Kingdom) Avis murmured to himself. At this time, a faint golden light flashed around Avis, and the powerful light immediately illuminated everything around him. When everyone reacted, Avis had already floated into the air ¡­¡­ This is a pure white place, and Avis is lying here, lying silently. After a while, he thought of something and immediately sat up. "Whereis this?" Ives murmured to himself. He looked around and saw endless white. "This is the throne." A voice suddenly sounded, and Avis suddenly turned his head and saw a person. This man couldn't see his face clearly, no, I should say he could see his face clearly, but the next moment he forgot his face. It seems to be a man, and it seems to be a woman. He seems to be a teenager, and he seems to be in his twilight years. His voice is also like this. You can¡¯t tell his age or gender. Avis looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him and was speechless for a while. "Who are you?" Ives said after a while. "II have many names. I used to be called the 'Rune Slate'. Later I split, and after being awakened by Merksus, I was called the 'Dead Sea Script'." "Sowho am I?" Avis suddenly looked at the person in front of him. "Sure enough the soul is no longer the same one." The person in front of me said. Suddenly, a table and chairs appeared in front of them. "You have been here before and communicated with me. But you gave up the throne and chose death." Avis raised his head strangely: "Deathwhat's going on?" "There is a curse on him." The Dead Sea scribe sat on the chair. Avis also sat down, "If he became a king, the curse would never cause him any harm. But he gave up the king's power and chose to die." "Why" Ives said, "There must be a reason why he gave up life and chose death." The Dead Sea scribe raised his head. After a long time, he said: "I choose the king. If I have not reached the legendary realm, I will only choose four kinds of people. Heroes, saints, sages, and devils He I and you are both devils." Avis stopped moving. "The fate of the kings cannot be known by anyone, but their fate has been confirmed from the beginning. The hero will have his most glorious time, the saint will be extremely righteous, the sage will leave many disciples, and the devil will It will definitely destroy many people. What they have obtained is royal power, and they have entered the realm of gods with non-god bodies, so their fate has been confirmed from the beginning, but it is just impossible to ascertain." The Dead Sea Script says, ¡°AiSis, your predecessor, did not want to become the devil, so he chose death. So, what is your choice when you occupy his body? " "Demon King" Ives suddenly laughed, "If this is the future I know, there will be too many Demon Kings, and one more of me doesn't seem to be a big deal. So, I choose to accept the kingship." "Your name - Ives Alexi. Today is engraved on the seventh kingship. You are the ruler of Libra, representing the most neutral position. Kingmay your light shine forever." At this time, Avis¡¯ whole body was bathed in the divine light. The next moment, Avis slowly opened his eyes. "You have completed the achievement: I am the king! Achievement points: 1000 points." "You have opened a new panel: the royal power panel. You currently have three powers. Please check it." "You gained 50,000 experience points." "Your attributes have changed, please check carefully." Avis opened his eyes. At this moment, his whole body was bathed in endless light, and a white scepter appeared above his head, standing erected in the sky. Faint prayers echoed around him. At this moment, Ives became the seventh king. "I am the seventh king with authority. Once I establish the world, all things can be destroyed!" At this moment, he, Ives, solemnly swears an oath. Three royal powers. At this time, three royal powers appeared on this small plane. The three royal powers continued to collide in the air, seeming to destroy everything, making terrifying sounds. ¡­¡­ In the holy land of Mensa, the Dead Sea Script suddenly shot out a ray of light that cut through the sky. Saint Mensa, who was praying quietly, suddenly raised her head, with a hint of astonishment on her perfect face: "The Dead Sea Document recognized the seventh kingship. It seems that a new kingship has appeared, and his name has been engraved on it. Enter the throne." At the same time, in another distant continent, that place is always spring. There was a burst of hurried footsteps in front of the gorgeous palace, and then a man ran to the front of the palace, and then said to the Elf King who was handling government affairs: "Your Majesty a new king has appeared!" The Elf King put down the article in his hand, and then said in surprise: "Reallywho is it?" "The seventh king, Avis Alexi." The Elf King sat down, and continued to laugh: "Haha, we are finally going to succeed we are finally going to succeed! Dragonborn, your end is coming! Hahaha!" ¡­¡­ At this time, in that chaotic little plane, Rebecca and others looked at the light that suddenly stood up on the horizon in surprise, and could not say anything for a long time. After a long while, Rebecca said in an uncertain tone: "That is the person with royal authority?" ??Legends about kings and powerful men have been circulating in this continent. But few people have seen it with their own eyes. Like the 'hero profession', they are thought by many to not exist, but there is evidence that it actually exists. Those with royal authority have powers, and they can use these powers to have the strength to fight gods in a short period of time. This kind of power is simply too powerful, to the point that most people cannot believe it. Today, what appears in front of Helois and the others is the three-handed royal power erected in the sky. How can this not surprise and stun them? At this time, the camera zoomed in. Under the light of the power of the king, Avis raised his head slightly and looked at the king of the sky above the sky and the Dark Iron Demon God surrounded by steel. "A new king?" After a while, Su Fei Er burst into laughter, "Let me see your powerFire Storm!" Her power has to face the powerful King of the Sky, which is an existence on the same level as her. Therefore, Dark Iron Demon God Su Fei could only use his own magic to deal with Avis. But Avis is only a formal professional, and he probably doesn't have the strength to face the full blow of the strong man in the sanctuary. But at this time, Avis stretched out his hand, and the flames shooting at him disappeared without a trace. After that, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I stole itoh." "What?" Su Feier looked at Avis, who was smiling slightly, in surprise. At this moment, the elf boy, who seemed to have become more temperamental, stretched out his hand, and the flames in the sky hit Su Feier. Surprised, Su Feir immediately used steel to build a defensive circle in front of him. But the extremely high temperature makes the steel tend to melt. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­can you ¡®steal¡¯ the attack directed at you¡­¡±Su Feier laughed. At this time, the lightning from the king of the sky fell again, making Su Feier embarrassed. But it¡¯s just ¡®a moment¡¯. "Then I want to see if you can steal my royal power too!" Su Fei said with a laugh, and then countless steel formed a torrent and shot towards Avis. "What you are operating is magnetic energy - without magnetic energy, you will have nothing!" Ives suddenly laughed. At this moment, there was a sword in his hand, a dark sword, "I have seen through itso, I want to break it." "I am the seventh king with authority. Once I establish the world, all things can be destroyed!" ¡ª¡ª(End of Volume 1)¡ª¡ª PS1: The first volume is overa new chapter will begin tomorrow, so stay tuned! PS2: Please recommend and collect! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War on the Throne Chapter 00 Preface Preface to the past: An undead warrior named "Asura" was raging on the earth. The Teutonic warriors subdued him, but they were unable to completely eliminate this powerful demon. Powerless, they had no choice but to seal the undead warrior, and 300 Teutonic warriors guarded the seal. Soon afterwards, the powerful Magic Empire invaded the cowardly Lanying royal family. They did not dare to confront the powerful Magic Empire and allowed them to invade their territory. In this dark moment, all the Teutonic warriors violated the king's will and went to war against the Magic Empire. In order to prevent the Magic Empire from becoming angry and attacking him, the king of the Lanying Kingdom declared all Teutonic warriors to be treasonous. The heroic Teutonic warriors soon faced the invincible magic empire. Teutonic warriors, they are the strongest warriors. They are fearless, and every being called a 'Teutonic' is the brightest star of that era. However, their enemy is the magician army of the Magic Empire. In the face of a powerful magician, even the invincible Teutonic warriors did not dare to say that they would win. On this high ground, there are some warriors standing. They were dressed in pure white, with black-striped crosses engraved on their garments. Their flags are flying on the battlefield, and they are about to face the most terrifying and tragic battle in their lives. But no one flinched, no one retreated. Their eyes were firm, looking straight ahead. There wasn't even any change in their breathing, but all of them knew that this might be the last battle. The enemy in front is the magician. They have their magic ready. The Teutonic warriors without horses or the ability to charge at high speeds would be destroyed under the attack of magic. But they did not flinch, they still stood on this plain, using their backbones to write a chapter of blood! When the first magic came, the Teutonic warriors moved. They roared, roared the word, and charged at the enemy. When the uniform cry of 'For death! ¡¯ When Roaring on the battlefield, the magician troops also had a hint of surprise and a hint of astonishment. "For death!" everyone shouted, and the white and black torrent rushed down from the high ground. They are fighting for glory now. After the fireworks are as bright as fireworks, none of them will think about going back alive. Magic has arrived. This is powerful elemental magic. Ice, fire and thunder are constantly baptizing this team. But they did not stop. They ignored death, just for the honor in their hearts. Behind them is their home. Home is at the rear and the enemy is at the front. So what's there to hesitate about? Yes, what is there to hesitate about? This one-kilometer distance has become a battlefield of life and death. After the magician released a round of powerful magic, half of the Teutonic warriors died. The living have no time to sigh for the dead, because they will soon follow in the footsteps of the first and become another victim falling to the ground. But they have no regrets! They are heroic troops, and their name is Teutonic! The magic bombing lasted for ten minutes, and the Teutonic warriors finally rushed into the magician's formation. They waved their swords and used their most exquisite sword skills to vent their anger. When the bloody setting sun gradually set in the west, the Teutonic warriors, this legion that had shone for an era, were finally buried in this place. Their leader, the Saint-level strongman Lucens, was buried by three Saint-level mages, but he also took the lives of two of them. Shortly after this battle, the green-clad archers were completely wiped out. The White Stone Knights and the newly born Crimson Earth finally defeated the invincible Magic Empire on the grassland, and the war finally came to an end. But the melodious war song and the fluttering black cross battle flag have never flown in this land again In the second dream, I dreamed about the scene again. I had just become the King of Powers, the Seventh King of Powers, when I met one of the strongest demon gods of hell. It was a tough battle. The king of the sky unfolds his power in the sky, which is a powerful power that can destroy all things. An authority that broke through the sky appeared above his head, and he stood in the sky as invincible. The Dark Iron Demon God summoned the Iron Throne, and the sky king was once killed and retreated steadily. And I awakened my royal power at that moment. Obtaining recognition of the Dead Sea Documents ranges from easy to difficult. The hard way I know is no less difficult than becoming a hero pro, or even harder. But I am relatively lucky. My body was directly recognized by the Dead Sea Document, so I became a king, and possibly the weakest king in history. But I am still the king. The sound of collapse came from the sky, which was the sound of the power of the sky king about to collapse. At this time, the Dark Iron Demon God cast a powerful magic of his and hit me. I stretched out my hand, and the powerful power was directly absorbed. There was a faint smile on the corner of my mouth, his power was 'stolen' by me. Since it was stolen, it should be sent back. That's only fair. I released that powerful magic and returned it to the Dark Iron Demon. She used steel to protect her body. But I discovered the origin of her ability to manipulate steel. Now that I know the principle, there is nothing in the world that cannot be broken. ??I am the seventh king with authority. Once I establish the world, all things can be destroyed! "I used my third power, and the endless steel in the sky fell instantly. Everything seemed to have settled. The Dark Iron King was severely injured and fled into hell. At this time, the Sky King fell He came down and took a look at me. Then I learned the information about the inherited key from his mouth. "The Endless Sword?" "I murmured to myself. PS1: This time the prologue tells some secrets, not many spoilers. PS2: There are two chapters left today, please give me a Sanjiang ticket!! Thank you! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 01 Morning Light and Fried Dough Sticks Chapter 01 Dawn and Youtiao The moonlight at night illuminates this camp. Rebecca and others, who had just experienced a hard battle, had already fallen asleep. In the camp, the elf boy was looking at his attributes. Ives' attributes have also been improved at this time. After completing the copy of 'Ancient Temple', his arcane master level has reached level 15, plus his level 5 Silver Knight. , Avis's total level finally reached level 20. Now, his power is no longer a useless ability that can only be used once a day. After using generous achievement points to purchase a set of mage and knight equipment, Avis began to study his own powers. A week ago, when he had just become a King of Power, he used his power to fight against the Dark Iron Demon God, one of the four demon gods. The first power is to steal. Any energy that attacks Ives can be stolen. Ives still doesn't know what this upper limit is. The last time the Dark Iron Demon Suphiel cast a holy magic, it was still stolen by him. But this is time-limited. Currently, this stolen ability must be released within 15 seconds. The second power is treasure. Ives can collect treasures, store them in his 'treasure house', and take them out at any time. Simply put, it means having almost unlimited storage space. This is a nice auxiliary skill. The third power is to destroy. This is also Ives' almost strongest ability. As long as it can be analyzed, anything can be broken. In other words, as long as Avis is clear about the composition of this thing, then this thing will be directly 'erased'. When Avis reaches the sanctuary, there will be one more power, and when he reaches the legend, the last one will appear. In this way, Avis will have five powers. But now, Avis, who has just reached the level of 'Advanced Professional', can use the second power five times, the first power three times, and the third power twice a day. After all, it¡¯s not like the one-time use quantity like when you were just a formal professional. And as Avis continues to upgrade, the number of times he can use it every day will also increase. The seventh king is almost the weakest among all the kings. Only then did Avis understand this. For example, the fourth king, the king of the sky. His power is extremely powerful. Hurricane, heavy rain, lightning, elements. All this means that as long as he stands in the sky, he will never fail. But Avis's power is very average. If it can be used unlimitedly, it would be a very powerful royal power. But the trick is that Avis has a limit on the number of times it can be used! But fortunately, the king has his own domain. In this field, the king is the symbol of invincibility. Like ¡®Sky Domain¡¯, ¡®Steel Domain¡¯ and the like. But Avis can only maintain his own domain for 20 seconds. Overall, Avis is still too weak. After he becomes stronger, he should be able to use more and stronger powers. "Are you at level 20" Ives lay on the bed, "At level 20 it seems that you can conquer those Teutonic warriors." It was already October, and the air was getting colder. With such thoughts under the heavy quilt, Ives slowly fell asleep. There is not much time left for Ives. At this time, Avis is already the king, and he is already qualified to obtain the epic equipment he needs-the Infinity Sword. Its previous owner, the Sky King, seemed to have given up on the sword, and when the Sky King learned from the Sky King that the key to which inheritance the Infinity Sword was, Avis decided to get the Infinity Sword. At that time, after repelling the Dark Iron Demon together, the Sky King and Avis had a brief exchange. From his words, Avis learned that the Infinity Sword was the inheritance of the 'Hand of Doom', and one bad move would bring about the real doom. This is why the Sky King gave up the sword. And after learning the news, Ives, whose ambition is to be a king and a hero, decided to get this sword with bright eyes at all costs! It takes a long time for ordinary people to gain recognition from the Infinity Sword. But the King of Power is different. As long as the King of Power is willing, he can easily gain the recognition of the Endless Sword and become the master of the Endless Sword. Having reached the level of an advanced professional and even possessed the body of a king, Avis finally fell into a deep sleep. At this moment, he really felt at ease. After all, as a king, he finally had the power to change his destiny in the future. As long as he is willing to work hard, everything will not be a dream. In the early morning of the second day, the elf boy opened his eyes. He sat up and looked at the rising sun. At this time, he had an indescribable temperament. Every move he made carried the majesty of a king. The most intuitive manifestation is that Avis's charm value has increased by 2 points, reaching an incredible 12 points. CanIt is said that in the field of pretty boys, Ives was the first to reach the level of ¡®strong¡¯. Avis smiled bitterly. After becoming the King of Power, he was indeed a little different. At least beings below the holy realm would find it difficult to kill him. Even in the holy realm, he can compete with one or two. This may be his biggest source of confidence at the moment. Shaking his head, Ives showed his old smile again. He pushed open his tent and walked outside. By this time, Heloise and her sister Anlia were already up. Under the illumination of the morning sun, these two people seemed to be glowing with a faint divine light. "Oh, Your Majesty is up." Heloise's joking voice sounded. Elvis smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Stop teasing me, Heloise." Elvis stood up and adjusted his clothes. After that, he looked at Heloise who was looking at him with a smile: "I don't want the whole world to know that I am the 'King', so I hope you can help keep it secret." "Aves naturally has his own plans, and becoming a king is naturally beneficial, but now Aves does not have the strength to consolidate his majesty as a 'king'. Therefore, until he becomes a high-level professional and has the strength to fight against the Holy Realm, Avis does not intend to publicize his identity as a 'king'. Heloise glanced at Ives strangely. When she noticed that he even wore gloves to cover up the royal mark on the back of his right hand, she couldn't help but laughed softly: "What a strange king." Wellwell, when you can really rule a country, it's not impossible for me to be loyal to you~" "Really, how could I lead the country?" Ives shook his head and asked him to fight, even fight, he was quite good at it. But when it comes to leading a country, he's really not good at it. "Okay, let's eat something first when we get up." Ives started to make today's breakfast and said with a slight smile: "I will also set up a mercenary group by then." "Well, I know." Heloise nodded, and then she sat across from Ives, "After establishing the mercenary group, is it time to recruit Teutonic warriors?" Avis nodded, with a smile on his lips: "Yes that should be a very exciting thing. After completing that thing, we will go to the middle of Lanthos Plains, There's a sword in there and I need to get it." "Oh~" Helois glanced at Avis, whose temperament became more attractive, and then smiled indifferently: "Then it's up to you, you decide for yourself, you are the boss." While Avis and Helois were talking, the tent was suddenly opened, and then the half-elf yawned and walked out. The half-elf straightened his messy hair and said, "Heyit smells so good. Avis, the food you cook is really delicious." "Haha, it's just a hobby." Avis smiled, and then took out the baked golden items from the oil pan: "This is also something I experimented with for a long time I call it 'fried dough sticks' ', you can have a taste." Seeing the new food, Sac, Helois and Anlia all took over the long golden item. After hesitating for a moment, Heloise took a bite, and a taste she had never experienced before spread in her mouth. "Hmmthis 'oil head' tastes really good, but why is the pronunciation so weird?" "It's fried dough sticks Okay, you can call it whatever you want." Ives shook his head, and then took a bite of fried dough sticks himself. He seemed to have returned to his previous life, drinking a glass of soy milk and eating a bite of fried dough sticks in the noisy morning market. It¡¯s a pity that days like that can¡¯t come back! Avis sighed and took another bite of the fried dough sticks. At this time, the warlock who was always shrouded in black robes also came out. He looked at Avis and others who were eating fried dough sticks, and said indifferently: "Give me one too, I happen to be hungry." "Here, please take it!" Ives smiled slightly and handed over the dough sticks. After the warlock took a bite, he said: "The taste is ordinary, but it is very novel." After a few bites, he finished the fried dough sticks in his hand. Ives decided to summarize Kadir's performance as "tsundere". At this time, just when everyone was about to finish eating, Rebecca came belatedly. She yawned and touched her somewhat messy hair. Her eyes were slightly squinted, and her slightly baby-fat cheeks were also red. She looked at Ives who was eating breakfast and said, "Good morningeveryone." "Hurry up and eat." Ives handed the new work to Rebecca, "Get ready, we are leaving."   PS1: The second update is here ~ a new volume has begun, please continue to support! PS2: In addition, please ask for Sanjiang tickets. Thanks. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 02 The Mercenary Group is Established Chapter 02 The mercenary group is established After having breakfast, Ives and others were ready to set off for Feitkelen City. Next, they can build their own mercenary group and recruit people. Ives's goal is the Teutonic warriors. Of course, it is still difficult to recruit them, but now Ives has become a king, so he is not very worried that he cannot recruit Teutonic warriors. At this moment, Avis is already level 20 and can ride larger horses. There are several good mounts in the redemption system, but after thinking about it, Avis decided not to redeem them and just went to buy them. And he had already thought about what he wanted to buy - a combat horse. With this horse, Ives can learn the charging skills of several knights, which gives him extremely strong mobility and charging capabilities. And Avis used the extra achievement points to exchange for some skills. There are the exclusive skills of the Silver Knight and some good combat skills. After learning these skills, Avis looked at his few skill points and sighed slightly. However, he has drawn enough 10 skill books that he does not need at this moment, so he can exchange them for some skill points. He has two professions, so he uses more skill points than other players. The current skill level is relatively low, so it is best not to waste skill points on it. The best time to use skill points is when you reach level 10 and can no longer level up. Soon, they arrived at Fitkelen City. Looking at the relatively tall city gate, Avis took a deep breath and encouraged himself slightly. Soon, he will form a mercenary group, which should be a good start. After entering Feitkelen City, Ives and others collected the horses on the streets where people flowed. At this moment, Kadir, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Avis, have you broken through to the level of an advanced professional?" The warlock¡¯s words immediately silenced everyone, and everyone looked at Ives in astonishment. Elvis touched his hair, and then said a little strangely: "Umhow do you know?" "Eyes." The warlock pointed to his eyes, "I can roughly know a person's strength." "Haha, I made a breakthrough last night for no apparent reason." Avis chuckled. "Really?" Helois looked surprised, "So fastbut that's right." Soon, Helois calmed down, "After all, you are already a king, and you are improving at such a speed. It¡¯s normal to be fast.¡± Avis was a little speechless - after he became the King of Power, the difficulty of upgrading has not decreased at all, okay? But he didn't say much. Remaining silent at this time was the wise choice. "But I hope you won't tell others that I am the King of Powers." Ives reminded carefully again, "At least not until March next year." "Okay, I get it." Heloise waved his hand, indicating that he already knew it. After Ives nodded, he turned around and walked towards the city lord's mansion. After informing the guard at the gate, Avis was allowed to meet the city lord. "I've heard that the underground mine issue has been solved by you." Hortex glanced at the elf boy in front of him, and then nodded. At this time, the elf boy had a smile on his lips, and his body unconsciously revealed an inexplicable temperament that made people feel good about him. "This is the Green Heart, please accept it first." Ives said slightly, then took out a green gem from his backpack and put it on the table. Hortex glanced at the gem in front of him, and then looked at it carefully. After a long while, he put down the gem and looked at Ives: "You have done a good job. Then, as we agreed before, I allow you to set up a mercenary group. The upper limit is 200 people. The station needs You figure it out on yourselves. How about that?" "Thank you for your generosity." Ives performed aristocratic etiquette and smiled slightly. "By the way, regarding the residence, have you decided where to choose it?" Hortex said with a slight smile. Now that the official business seems to have been discussed, it seems that Hortex can talk about some personal matters. "This I'm not sure, but I probably won't choose to stay in the city." Hortex stood up, and then looked at Ives: "I am a baron, so I have the right to be knighted. Now there is an opportunity to be knighted, do you want it?" The title of knight is even lower than that of 'lord', and is only higher than that of 'knight', the lowest noble. But the Jazz can have their own fiefdom, which is more important than anything else. Therefore, Ives also expressed some interest: "I would like to hear the details."   Hortex nodded with satisfaction when he saw Avis's neither humble nor arrogant expression. He has seen too many flatterers, so the young elf in front of him is really doing a good job. Although the city lord didn't know it, the reason why he had such a high impression of Avis at this time was because of his high 'charm' attribute. Hortex, who was very satisfied with Ives, looked out the window: "There is a group of bandits making trouble recently. They have done a lot of big things in Lansos Plains. You should know what they are, right?" "Crimson Hand." Ives said in a deep voice. He knew that becoming a knight was not that simple, so he wouldn't be asked to clear that level 30 high-difficulty dungeon, would he? But if you can add the remaining more than a hundred Teutonic warriors to your team, then it is not impossible to clear that copy. After just some thinking, Ives had a plan. "Yes, it's the Crimson Hand." Hortex rubbed his temples, and then sat back in his seat, "The death of all the elite members of the White Stone Knights some time ago had something to do with them. So I I want you to kill 100 members of the Crimson Hand, or capture a Crimson Hand executive with enough weight. In this case, I will give you the status of a knight, how about it?" "Although it is a bit difficult, I will try." Avis nodded sincerely. After some polite greetings, Ives said goodbye to the city lord and walked out of the city lord's mansion. There, Avis' team was waiting anxiously, and at this moment, Avis showed a smile: "The Blue Badge is officially established today!" "Oh yes!" Half-elf Sak laughed loudly: "We have officially established a mercenary group. Hahaha, what a good news, worth celebrating!" "Yes, it's worth celebrating." The elf boy nodded, and then he looked at everyone: "How about we go have a drink?" The warlock said indifferently: "As long as you are willing to treat me, then I don't care." The rest of the people also agreed with Ives's proposal. After all, after struggling for more than a month, they finally established a mercenary group. This is undoubtedly something worth celebrating. Ives and others immediately rushed to the Prancing Pony Hotel, which they were familiar with. Here, they asked for a dining table, ordered some fine wine and food, and started eating. Half-elf Sark is a very lively person, and the jokes he tells from time to time can liven up the atmosphere easily. But Ives noticed that the warlock Kadir Crimson didn't seem very happy, and he was always drinking quietly alone. This made Avis feel a little strange. After finishing the meal, it was already eleven o'clock, so everyone decided to take a rest. The three ladies didn't drink much, but Sak, Mia, and Kadir were very drunk. But the difference is that Sak and Mia drank happily, but Kadir seemed a little unhappy. After sending Kadir to his room, Avis wanted to leave. But at this time, the warlock said to himself: "Sister don't worry, brother will help you" At this time, the warlock's voice was not hoarse, but his neutral voice. Coupled with his beautiful face illuminated by the dim moonlight, Avis suddenly froze for a moment and was speechless for a while. "Sister" Ives covered the warlock with a quilt and walked out of the room. If the warlock is like this, something must have happened, so Avis plans to ask carefully. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the second day, in this room illuminated by the autumn sunshine, the man with the beautiful light blond hair moved. Afterwards, Kadir Crimson woke up. He slowly sat up and looked around, feeling a little confused. But soon, he was plagued by a sudden headache. "Well the feeling of being hungover is really bad." Kadir shook his head and said. At this time, a voice came from beside him: "Yes, especially when you have a hangover when you have troubles in your heart, it is an even worse experience." Kadir, who was touching his temple with his left hand, was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and looked to the side. There, a handsome elf boy was looking at him with a smile. "Well, I made you laugh." Kadir smiled. He had already seen his appearance anyway, so he didn't look anything special at this time. "What's bothering you?" Ives said suddenly. Kadir was stunned for a moment, and then he turned to Ives with a face that would definitely make most women commit suicide in shame: "How do you know?" "I can tell from your expression." Ives saidsaid. The warlock was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "So I did it so obviously." PS1: The second update is here~~Please vote for Sanjiang. PS2: I recently wanted to change the title of my book, but I didn¡¯t expect it would be quite troublesome. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 03 Departure Chapter 03 Departure "My sister needs money." Not long after Ives watched, Kadir Crimson said this. He raised his head, glanced at the thoughtful Ives, and then said: "She was admitted to the Knight Academy, and she was the best. 'Champion Knight Academy', so she needs money. And the family simply doesn't have that much money for herI" "I understand." Ives nodded. He looked at the somewhat annoyed Kadir calmly, "As much as you need." "1500 gold coins." Kadir said. Ives also frowned. He did have 1,500 gold coins. But this was all his assets, and he also wanted to form a mercenary group, so he simply didn't have the extra money to give to Kadir's sister. Suddenly, Ives thought of something. He turned his head and looked at Kadir who was meditating hard: "I do know a profitable business." "Tell me about it." Kadir looked at Ives who was smiling slightly. Ives said: "The city lord just gave me a task Well, a commission. If we can help him capture a hundred If you are a member of the Crimson Hand, you can give me a knighthood and 3,000 gold coins - there is still something left after your sister goes to school." Kadir was stunned, and then he said after a while: "But if you really become a knight and have your own fief, shouldn't these 3,000 gold coins be your most important initial resource? How can you ¡­¡± At this time, the elf boy smiled slightly. He looked at Kadir, who was a little unresponsive, and said with a smile: "You are my friend and my brother. If you are in trouble, how can I not help you?" ?¡± Kadir looked at the smiling Avis, and after a long time he let out a long breath. He looked at Avis and nodded seriously: "I knowI will work hard." The elf boy smiled, and then said: "Get ready and drink this soup. Your head will not hurt after drinking it. Then we will set off to conquer the Teutonic Knights." "Well, I know." Kadir nodded, indicating that he understood. Then he took the soup from Ives' hand. This soup had been placed on the table before. It seemed that Ives had put it on it before. When I took it, the soup was still a little warm. Kadir didn¡¯t say thank you, he finished the soup seriously. After that, he shook his head. The feeling of hangover had indeed subsided a lot, and he would probably fully recover after a while. Elvis smiled and then said: "If you are ready, go to the lobby. Everyone is already up." Kadir nodded. After the elf boy slowly left his room, Kadir looked outside the window. The bright morning sun was rising outside the window. No matter what, some things about his sister can be solved, how can this not make Kadir happy? When he put on his black robe and came downstairs, Ives and others were ready and ready to go. Avis glanced at the warlock who was still silent but seemed much more relaxed, smiled slightly, and then said: "Since everyone has arrived, it's time for us to set off." The half-elf put the bow behind his back and inserted the sword at his waist. After hearing what Ives said, the half-elf smiled and said: "The Teutonic warriors have been famous for a long time. It would be good to see them this time. But I'm worried that they will just be random. They are all better than me Then it would be too embarrassing for me, a veteran." "Teutonic warriors are only good at close combat." Ives said, "So I will hire some archers, and I will need your help. As for the priest, we have three clergy, which is barely enough, but the spell caster is It¡¯s difficult we can only look at the slaves.¡± Sak laughed, he was ready to go and ready to go. Everyone also confirmed their equipment, and after obtaining Avis's permission, they walked out of the city. Before leaving the city, Ives went out of his way to buy a military horse. Not only did Ives' carrying capacity increase significantly, his wish to fight on horseback finally came true. When he reaches level 40, Ives can redeem the flying dragon as a flying mount. Ives only feels that the future is bright. Of course, after Avis changed, he also changed the mounts of Rebecca and Ai Mia, so that the team's movement speed would be much faster. Ives and others rode horses and left Feitkelen City. On the way, Avis opened his map, confirmed the location, and then said: "The Teutonic warriors are currently in the mountains. Their specific location is difficult to find, so we have to use somespecial method. "After all, it's been so long. Ives still remembers that he was in the mountains, but he really can't remember the specific location. The warlock said calmly: "The Teutonic warriors are indeed hidden deep enough. If you use ordinary methods, it is indeed difficult to find them. So what special method do you plan to use?" Ives laughed: "The Teutonic warriors are guarding an undead warrior, so the last team of Teutonic warriors have been guarding the sealed land, and they have been looking for ways to kill the undead warrior." The undead warriors were once the powerful enemies of mankind. Their number was very small, no more than a hundred. But all of these more than a hundred people were at the holy realm level, and there were more than a dozen legends. At that time, it could be said that it was an extremely powerful force, with more than 100,000 subordinates, and it was considered to be at its peak at the time. ¡° Moreover, immortal warriors have another characteristic, that is, they are immortal. Not only does it have an almost eternal lifespan, even if it is killed, it can be resurrected within a year or two. If people hadn't invented a way to kill the undead warriors later, I'm afraid the undead warriors would have ruled the continent long ago. From this point of view, the undead warrior is really more like a player, and he cannot be killed no matter how hard he fights. Except for a very few epic equipment such as the famous ¡®Infinity Sword¡¯, only the ¡®Immortal Blood¡¯ can kill the undead warriors. It will make the undead warrior extremely weak. If it can kill him at this time, the undead warrior will never be able to resurrect. But there is another name for immortal blood, ¡®blood of the gods¡¯. The source of this blood does not have to be a god, but it must at least have divinity. Every divine creature is not easy to mess with, so those Teutonic warriors could only seal the undead warrior named 'Asura', but could not completely eliminate him. But there is a BUG-like existence in Avis¡¯ ¡®Achievement Mall¡¯. If you pay 100 achievement points, you can buy a drop of immortal blood. A drop of immortal blood would have almost no effect if used for other purposes, but if used to end the immortal warrior, it would be perfect. After Kadir heard Avis's words, he frowned and said, "Do you have immortal blood?" Among all the people, only he who was a little more knowledgeable could know what Avis needed. . Elvis smiled: "That kind of thing, I happened to get a drop." The warlock glanced at the smiling Avis in surprise: "You have dragon blood, you even have immortal blood Well, you can become a king, so you naturally have your own special features." It seems that he has put it again. All unreasonableness was pushed to the 'royal authority'. Avis nodded: "My special method is that we deliberately leak the news that we have immortal blood. In that case, the Teutonic warriors themselves will come to us." "But how are we going to publicize this?" Heloise frowned slightly, "The Teutonic warriors know it, and then other forces should also know it. The forces that are greedy for immortal blood are not small." A drop of immortal blood is naturally of little use. It seems that it can only be used to end the immortal warrior. But if there are a lot of them, even a hint of divinity can be extracted, and the possibility of entering the Holy Land in the future is very high. Any force on either side will view this matter with this mentality. Ives smiled and said: "As long as the play is performed well, the Teutonic warriors will naturally know" Everyone looked at Avis with strange eyes. ¡­¡­ This is a human checkpoint located in the north-west of the vast Lanthos Plain. This is the last checkpoint before entering the Thorn Valley and the mountain road in the middle of the mountains. Therefore, there is an endless stream of business travelers here, and the place has become prosperous as a result. In a few years, maybe this place will develop into a city. After all, that¡¯s how many cities were built. And here, there is also a famous organization, the ¡®Eye of Haze¡¯. This is an organization of thieves, which not only provides various assassination services, but also sells intelligence. Of course, most people have never heard of the name of this organization, not to mention knowing where this organization is based. But it does exist, and it is a very powerful force. Many well-known stalkers are employed here. In the game, it is the base for stalker training. The natives here don't know, how could Avis, as a player, not know? At this moment, he stood in front of this tavern with not many people, showing a faint smile. Behind him, Rebecca and others also stood nervously. "Hey, Ives, is this the 'Eye of Haze', that thief's camp?" Rebecca whispered, "Then our money won't be stolen, right?" PS1: First update~next update??Around 7pm. PS2: Please give me Sanjiang tickets~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 02 The Mercenary Group is Established Chapter 02 The mercenary group is established After having breakfast, Ives and others were ready to set off for Feitkelen City. Next, they can build their own mercenary group and recruit people. Ives's goal is the Teutonic warriors. Of course, it is still difficult to recruit them, but now Ives has become a king, so he is not very worried that he cannot recruit Teutonic warriors. At this moment, Avis is already level 20 and can ride larger horses. There are several good mounts in the redemption system, but after thinking about it, Avis decided not to redeem them and just went to buy them. And he had already thought about what he wanted to buy - a combat horse. With this horse, Ives can learn the charging skills of several knights, which gives him extremely strong mobility and charging capabilities. And Avis used the extra achievement points to exchange for some skills. There are the exclusive skills of the Silver Knight and some good combat skills. After learning these skills, Avis looked at his few skill points and sighed slightly. However, he has drawn enough 10 skill books that he does not need at this moment, so he can exchange them for some skill points. He has two professions, so he uses more skill points than other players. The current skill level is relatively low, so it is best not to waste skill points on it. The best time to use skill points is when you reach level 10 and can no longer level up. Soon, they arrived at Fitkelen City. Looking at the relatively tall city gate, Avis took a deep breath and encouraged himself slightly. Soon, he will form a mercenary group, which should be a good start. After entering Feitkelen City, Ives and others collected the horses on the streets where people flowed. At this moment, Kadir, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Avis, have you broken through to the level of an advanced professional?" The warlock¡¯s words immediately silenced everyone, and everyone looked at Ives in astonishment. Elvis touched his hair, and then said a little strangely: "Umhow do you know?" "Eyes." The warlock pointed to his eyes, "I can roughly know a person's strength." "Haha, I made a breakthrough last night for no apparent reason." Avis chuckled. "Really?" Helois looked surprised, "So fastbut that's right." Soon, Helois calmed down, "After all, you are already a king, and you are improving at such a speed. It¡¯s normal to be fast.¡± Avis was a little speechless - after he became the King of Power, the difficulty of upgrading has not decreased at all, okay? But he didn't say much. Remaining silent at this time was the wise choice. "But I hope you won't tell others that I am the King of Powers." Ives reminded carefully again, "At least not until March next year." "Okay, I get it." Heloise waved his hand, indicating that he already knew it. After Ives nodded, he turned around and walked towards the city lord's mansion. After informing the guard at the gate, Avis was allowed to meet the city lord. "I've heard that the underground mine issue has been solved by you." Hortex glanced at the elf boy in front of him, and then nodded. At this time, the elf boy had a smile on his lips, and his body unconsciously revealed an inexplicable temperament that made people feel good about him. "This is the Green Heart, please accept it first." Ives said slightly, then took out a green gem from his backpack and put it on the table. Hortex glanced at the gem in front of him, and then looked at it carefully. After a long while, he put down the gem and looked at Ives: "You have done a good job. Then, as we agreed before, I allow you to set up a mercenary group. The upper limit is 200 people. The station needs You figure it out on yourselves. How about that?" "Thank you for your generosity." Ives performed aristocratic etiquette and smiled slightly. "By the way, regarding the residence, have you decided where to choose it?" Hortex said with a slight smile. Now that the official business seems to have been discussed, it seems that Hortex can talk about some personal matters. "This I'm not sure, but I probably won't choose to stay in the city." Hortex stood up, and then looked at Ives: "I am a baron, so I have the right to be knighted. Now there is an opportunity to be knighted, do you want it?" The title of knight is even lower than that of 'lord', and is only higher than that of 'knight', the lowest noble. But the Jazz can have their own fiefdom, which is more important than anything else. Therefore, Ives also expressed some interest: "I would like to hear the details."   Hortex nodded with satisfaction when he saw Avis's neither humble nor arrogant expression. He has seen too many flatterers, so the young elf in front of him is really doing a good job. Although the city lord didn't know it, the reason why he had such a high impression of Avis at this time was because of his high 'charm' attribute. Hortex, who was very satisfied with Ives, looked out the window: "There is a group of bandits making trouble recently. They have done a lot of big things in Lansos Plains. You should know what they are, right?" "Crimson Hand." Ives said in a deep voice. He knew that becoming a knight was not that simple, so he wouldn't be asked to clear that level 30 high-difficulty dungeon, would he? But if you can add the remaining more than a hundred Teutonic warriors to your team, then it is not impossible to clear that copy. After just some thinking, Ives had a plan. "Yes, it's the Crimson Hand." Hortex rubbed his temples, and then sat back in his seat, "The death of all the elite members of the White Stone Knights some time ago had something to do with them. So I I want you to kill 100 members of the Crimson Hand, or capture a Crimson Hand executive with enough weight. In this case, I will give you the status of a knight, how about it?" "Although it is a bit difficult, I will try." Avis nodded sincerely. After some polite greetings, Ives said goodbye to the city lord and walked out of the city lord's mansion. There, Avis' team was waiting anxiously, and at this moment, Avis showed a smile: "The Blue Badge is officially established today!" "Oh yes!" Half-elf Sak laughed loudly: "We have officially established a mercenary group. Hahaha, what a good news, worth celebrating!" "Yes, it's worth celebrating." The elf boy nodded, and then he looked at everyone: "How about we go have a drink?" The warlock said indifferently: "As long as you are willing to treat me, then I don't care." The rest of the people also agreed with Ives's proposal. After all, after struggling for more than a month, they finally established a mercenary group. This is undoubtedly something worth celebrating. Ives and others immediately rushed to the Prancing Pony Hotel, which they were familiar with. Here, they asked for a dining table, ordered some fine wine and food, and started eating. Half-elf Sark is a very lively person, and the jokes he tells from time to time can liven up the atmosphere easily. But Ives noticed that the warlock Kadir Crimson didn't seem very happy, and he was always drinking quietly alone. This made Avis feel a little strange. After finishing the meal, it was already eleven o'clock, so everyone decided to take a rest. The three ladies didn't drink much, but Sak, Mia, and Kadir were very drunk. But the difference is that Sak and Mia drank happily, but Kadir seemed a little unhappy. After sending Kadir to his room, Avis wanted to leave. But at this time, the warlock said to himself: "Sister don't worry, brother will help you" At this time, the warlock's voice was not hoarse, but his neutral voice. Coupled with his beautiful face illuminated by the dim moonlight, Avis suddenly froze for a moment and was speechless for a while. "Sister" Ives covered the warlock with a quilt and walked out of the room. If the warlock is like this, something must have happened, so Avis plans to ask carefully. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the second day, in this room illuminated by the autumn sunshine, the man with the beautiful light blond hair moved. Afterwards, Kadir Crimson woke up. He slowly sat up and looked around, feeling a little confused. But soon, he was plagued by a sudden headache. "Well the feeling of being hungover is really bad." Kadir shook his head and said. At this time, a voice came from beside him: "Yes, especially when you have a hangover when you have troubles in your heart, it is an even worse experience." Kadir, who was touching his temple with his left hand, was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and looked to the side. There, a handsome elf boy was looking at him with a smile. "Well, I made you laugh." Kadir smiled. He had already seen his appearance anyway, so he didn't look anything special at this time. "What's bothering you?" Ives said suddenly. Kadir was stunned for a moment, and then he turned to Ives with a face that would definitely make most women commit suicide in shame: "How do you know?" "I can tell from your expression." Ives saidsaid. The warlock was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "So I did it so obviously." PS1: The second update is here~~Please vote for Sanjiang. PS2: I recently wanted to change the title of my book, but I didn¡¯t expect it would be quite troublesome. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 01 Morning Light and Fried Dough Sticks Chapter 01 Dawn and Youtiao The moonlight at night illuminates this camp. Rebecca and others, who had just experienced a hard battle, had already fallen asleep. In the camp, the elf boy was looking at his attributes. Ives' attributes have also been improved at this time. After completing the copy of 'Ancient Temple', his arcane master level has reached level 15, plus his level 5 Silver Knight. , Avis's total level finally reached level 20. Now, his power is no longer a useless ability that can only be used once a day. After using generous achievement points to purchase a set of mage and knight equipment, Avis began to study his own powers. A week ago, when he had just become a King of Power, he used his power to fight against the Dark Iron Demon God, one of the four demon gods. The first power is to steal. Any energy that attacks Ives can be stolen. Ives still doesn't know what this upper limit is. The last time the Dark Iron Demon Suphiel cast a holy magic, it was still stolen by him. But this is time-limited. Currently, this stolen ability must be released within 15 seconds. The second power is treasure. Ives can collect treasures, store them in his 'treasure house', and take them out at any time. Simply put, it means having almost unlimited storage space. This is a nice auxiliary skill. The third power is to destroy. This is also Ives' almost strongest ability. As long as it can be analyzed, anything can be broken. In other words, as long as Avis is clear about the composition of this thing, then this thing will be directly 'erased'. When Avis reaches the sanctuary, there will be one more power, and when he reaches the legend, the last one will appear. In this way, Avis will have five powers. But now, Avis, who has just reached the level of 'Advanced Professional', can use the second power five times, the first power three times, and the third power twice a day. After all, it¡¯s not like the one-time use quantity like when you were just a formal professional. And as Avis continues to upgrade, the number of times he can use it every day will also increase. The seventh king is almost the weakest among all the kings. Only then did Avis understand this. For example, the fourth king, the king of the sky. His power is extremely powerful. Hurricane, heavy rain, lightning, elements. All this means that as long as he stands in the sky, he will never fail. But Avis's power is very average. If it can be used unlimitedly, it would be a very powerful royal power. But the trick is that Avis has a limit on the number of times it can be used! But fortunately, the king has his own domain. In this field, the king is the symbol of invincibility. Like ¡®Sky Domain¡¯, ¡®Steel Domain¡¯ and the like. But Avis can only maintain his own domain for 20 seconds. Overall, Avis is still too weak. After he becomes stronger, he should be able to use more and stronger powers. "Are you at level 20" Ives lay on the bed, "At level 20 it seems that you can conquer those Teutonic warriors." It was already October, and the air was getting colder. With such thoughts under the heavy quilt, Ives slowly fell asleep. There is not much time left for Ives. At this time, Avis is already the king, and he is already qualified to obtain the epic equipment he needs-the Infinity Sword. Its previous owner, the Sky King, seemed to have given up on the sword, and when the Sky King learned from the Sky King that the key to which inheritance the Infinity Sword was, Avis decided to get the Infinity Sword. At that time, after repelling the Dark Iron Demon together, the Sky King and Avis had a brief exchange. From his words, Avis learned that the Infinity Sword was the inheritance of the 'Hand of Doom', and one bad move would bring about the real doom. This is why the Sky King gave up the sword. And after learning the news, Ives, whose ambition is to be a king and a hero, decided to get this sword with bright eyes at all costs! It takes a long time for ordinary people to gain recognition from the Infinity Sword. But the King of Power is different. As long as the King of Power is willing, he can easily gain the recognition of the Endless Sword and become the master of the Endless Sword. Having reached the level of an advanced professional and even possessed the body of a king, Avis finally fell into a deep sleep. At this moment, he really felt at ease. After all, as a king, he finally had the power to change his destiny in the future. As long as he is willing to work hard, everything will not be a dream. In the early morning of the second day, the elf boy opened his eyes. He sat up and looked at the rising sun. At this time, he had an indescribable temperament. Every move he made carried the majesty of a king. The most intuitive manifestation is that Avis's charm value has increased by 2 points, reaching an incredible 12 points. CanIt is said that in the field of pretty boys, Ives was the first to reach the level of ¡®strong¡¯. Avis smiled bitterly. After becoming the King of Power, he was indeed a little different. At least beings below the holy realm would find it difficult to kill him. Even in the holy realm, he can compete with one or two. This may be his biggest source of confidence at the moment. Shaking his head, Ives showed his old smile again. He pushed open his tent and walked outside. By this time, Heloise and her sister Anlia were already up. Under the illumination of the morning sun, these two people seemed to be glowing with a faint divine light. "Oh, Your Majesty is up." Heloise's joking voice sounded. Elvis smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Stop teasing me, Heloise." Elvis stood up and adjusted his clothes. After that, he looked at Heloise who was looking at him with a smile: "I don't want the whole world to know that I am the 'King', so I hope you can help keep it secret." "Aves naturally has his own plans, and becoming a king is naturally beneficial, but now Aves does not have the strength to consolidate his majesty as a 'king'. Therefore, until he becomes a high-level professional and has the strength to fight against the Holy Realm, Avis does not intend to publicize his identity as a 'king'. Heloise glanced at Ives strangely. When she noticed that he even wore gloves to cover up the royal mark on the back of his right hand, she couldn't help but laughed softly: "What a strange king." Wellwell, when you can really rule a country, it's not impossible for me to be loyal to you~" "Really, how could I lead the country?" Ives shook his head and asked him to fight, even fight, he was quite good at it. But when it comes to leading a country, he's really not good at it. "Okay, let's eat something first when we get up." Ives started to make today's breakfast and said with a slight smile: "I will also set up a mercenary group by then." "Well, I know." Heloise nodded, and then she sat across from Ives, "After establishing the mercenary group, is it time to recruit Teutonic warriors?" Avis nodded, with a smile on his lips: "Yes that should be a very exciting thing. After completing that thing, we will go to the middle of Lanthos Plains, There's a sword in there and I need to get it." "Oh~" Helois glanced at Avis, whose temperament became more attractive, and then smiled indifferently: "Then it's up to you, you decide for yourself, you are the boss." While Avis and Helois were talking, the tent was suddenly opened, and then the half-elf yawned and walked out. The half-elf straightened his messy hair and said, "Heyit smells so good. Avis, the food you cook is really delicious." "Haha, it's just a hobby." Avis smiled, and then took out the baked golden items from the oil pan: "This is also something I experimented with for a long time I call it 'fried dough sticks' ', you can have a taste." Seeing the new food, Sac, Helois and Anlia all took over the long golden item. After hesitating for a moment, Heloise took a bite, and a taste she had never experienced before spread in her mouth. "Hmmthis 'oil head' tastes really good, but why is the pronunciation so weird?" "It's fried dough sticks Okay, you can call it whatever you want." Ives shook his head, and then took a bite of fried dough sticks himself. He seemed to have returned to his previous life, drinking a glass of soy milk and eating a bite of fried dough sticks in the noisy morning market. It¡¯s a pity that days like that can¡¯t come back! Avis sighed and took another bite of the fried dough sticks. At this time, the warlock who was always shrouded in black robes also came out. He looked at Avis and others who were eating fried dough sticks, and said indifferently: "Give me one too, I happen to be hungry." "Here, please take it!" Ives smiled slightly and handed over the dough sticks. After the warlock took a bite, he said: "The taste is ordinary, but it is very novel." After a few bites, he finished the fried dough sticks in his hand. Ives decided to summarize Kadir's performance as "tsundere". At this time, just when everyone was about to finish eating, Rebecca came belatedly. She yawned and touched her somewhat messy hair. Her eyes were slightly squinted, and her slightly baby-fat cheeks were also red. She looked at Ives who was eating breakfast and said, "Good morningeveryone." "Hurry up and eat." Ives handed the new work to Rebecca, "Get ready, we are leaving."   ps1: The second update is here ~ a new volume has begun, please continue to support me! PS2: Please give me Sanjiang tickets, thank you! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 02 The Mercenary Group is Established Chapter 02 The mercenary group is established After having breakfast, Ives and others were ready to set off for Feitkelen City. Next, they can build their own mercenary group and recruit people. Ives's goal is the Teutonic warriors. Of course, it is still difficult to recruit them, but now Ives has become a king, so he is not very worried that he cannot recruit Teutonic warriors. At this moment, Avis is already level 20 and can ride larger horses. There are several good mounts in the redemption system, but after thinking about it, Avis decided not to redeem them and just went to buy them. And he had already thought about what he wanted to buy - a combat horse. With this horse, Ives can learn the charging skills of several knights, which gives him extremely strong mobility and charging capabilities. And Avis used the extra achievement points to exchange for some skills. There are the exclusive skills of the Silver Knight and some good combat skills. After learning these skills, Avis looked at his few skill points and sighed slightly. However, he has drawn enough 10 skill books that he does not need at this moment, so he can exchange them for some skill points. He has two professions, so he uses more skill points than other players. The current skill level is relatively low, so it is best not to waste skill points on it. The best time to use skill points is when you reach level 10 and can no longer level up. Soon, they arrived at Fitkelen City. Looking at the relatively tall city gate, Avis took a deep breath and encouraged himself slightly. Soon, he will form a mercenary group, which should be a good start. After entering Feitkelen City, Ives and others collected the horses on the streets where people flowed. At this moment, Kadir, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Avis, have you broken through to the level of an advanced professional?" The warlock¡¯s words immediately silenced everyone, and everyone looked at Ives in astonishment. Elvis touched his hair, and then said a little strangely: "Umhow do you know?" "Eyes." The warlock pointed to his eyes, "I can roughly know a person's strength." "Haha, I made a breakthrough last night for no apparent reason." Avis chuckled. "Really?" Helois looked surprised, "So fastbut that's right." Soon, Helois calmed down, "After all, you are already a king, and you are improving at such a speed. It¡¯s normal to be fast.¡± Avis was a little speechless - after he became the King of Power, the difficulty of upgrading has not decreased at all, okay? But he didn't say much. Remaining silent at this time was the wise choice. "But I hope you won't tell others that I am the King of Powers." Ives reminded carefully again, "At least not until March next year." "Okay, I get it." Heloise waved his hand, indicating that he already knew it. After Ives nodded, he turned around and walked towards the city lord's mansion. After informing the guard at the gate, Avis was allowed to meet the city lord. "I've heard that the underground mine issue has been solved by you." Hortex glanced at the elf boy in front of him, and then nodded. At this time, the elf boy had a smile on his lips, and his body unconsciously revealed an inexplicable temperament that made people feel good about him. "This is the Green Heart, please accept it first." Ives said slightly, then took out a green gem from his backpack and put it on the table. Hortex glanced at the gem in front of him, and then looked at it carefully. After a long while, he put down the gem and looked at Ives: "You have done a good job. Then, as we agreed before, I allow you to set up a mercenary group. The upper limit is 200 people. The station needs You figure it out on yourselves. How about that?" "Thank you for your generosity." Ives performed aristocratic etiquette and smiled slightly. "By the way, regarding the residence, have you decided where to choose it?" Hortex said with a slight smile. Now that the official business seems to have been discussed, it seems that Hortex can talk about some personal matters. "This I'm not sure, but I probably won't choose to stay in the city." Hortex stood up, and then looked at Ives: "I am a baron, so I have the right to be knighted. Now there is an opportunity to be knighted, do you want it?" The title of knight is even lower than that of 'lord', and is only higher than that of 'knight', the lowest noble. But the Jazz can have their own fiefdom, which is more important than anything else. Therefore, Ives also expressed some interest: "I would like to hear the details."   Hortex nodded with satisfaction when he saw Avis's neither humble nor arrogant expression. He has seen too many flatterers, so the young elf in front of him is really doing a good job. Although the city lord didn't know it, the reason why he had such a high impression of Avis at this time was because of his high 'charm' attribute. Hortex, who was very satisfied with Ives, looked out the window: "There is a group of bandits making trouble recently. They have done a lot of big things in Lansos Plains. You should know what they are, right?" "Crimson Hand." Ives said in a deep voice. He knew that becoming a knight was not that simple, so he wouldn't be asked to clear that level 30 high-difficulty dungeon, would he? But if you can add the remaining more than a hundred Teutonic warriors to your team, then it is not impossible to clear that copy. After just some thinking, Ives had a plan. "Yes, it's the Crimson Hand." Hortex rubbed his temples, and then sat back in his seat, "The death of all the elite members of the White Stone Knights some time ago had something to do with them. So I I want you to kill 100 members of the Crimson Hand, or capture a Crimson Hand executive with enough weight. In this case, I will give you the status of a knight, how about it?" "Although it is a bit difficult, I will try." Avis nodded sincerely. After some polite greetings, Ives said goodbye to the city lord and walked out of the city lord's mansion. There, Avis' team was waiting anxiously, and at this moment, Avis showed a smile: "The Blue Badge is officially established today!" "Oh yes!" Half-elf Sak laughed loudly: "We have officially established a mercenary group. Hahaha, what a good news, worth celebrating!" "Yes, it's worth celebrating." The elf boy nodded, and then he looked at everyone: "How about we go have a drink?" The warlock said indifferently: "As long as you are willing to treat me, then I don't care." The rest of the people also agreed with Ives's proposal. After all, after struggling for more than a month, they finally established a mercenary group. This is undoubtedly something worth celebrating. Ives and others immediately rushed to the Prancing Pony Hotel, which they were familiar with. Here, they asked for a dining table, ordered some fine wine and food, and started eating. Half-elf Sark is a very lively person, and the jokes he tells from time to time can liven up the atmosphere easily. But Ives noticed that the warlock Kadir Crimson didn't seem very happy, and he was always drinking quietly alone. This made Avis feel a little strange. After finishing the meal, it was already eleven o'clock, so everyone decided to take a rest. The three ladies didn't drink much, but Sak, Mia, and Kadir were very drunk. But the difference is that Sak and Mia drank happily, but Kadir seemed a little unhappy. After sending Kadir to his room, Avis wanted to leave. But at this time, the warlock said to himself: "Sister don't worry, brother will help you" At this time, the warlock's voice was not hoarse, but his neutral voice. Coupled with his beautiful face illuminated by the dim moonlight, Avis suddenly froze for a moment and was speechless for a while. "Sister" Ives covered the warlock with a quilt and walked out of the room. If the warlock is like this, something must have happened, so Avis plans to ask carefully. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of the second day, in this room illuminated by the autumn sunshine, the man with the beautiful light blond hair moved. Afterwards, Kadir Crimson woke up. He slowly sat up and looked around, feeling a little confused. But soon, he was plagued by a sudden headache. "Well the feeling of being hungover is really bad." Kadir shook his head and said. At this time, a voice came from beside him: "Yes, especially when you have a hangover when you have troubles in your heart, it is an even worse experience." Kadir, who was touching his temple with his left hand, was stunned for a moment, then he turned his head and looked to the side. There, a handsome elf boy was looking at him with a smile. "Well, I made you laugh." Kadir smiled. He had already seen his appearance anyway, so he didn't look anything special at this time. "What's bothering you?" Ives said suddenly. Kadir was stunned for a moment, and then he turned to Ives with a face that would definitely make most women commit suicide in shame: "How do you know?" "I can tell from your expression." Ives saidsaid. The warlock was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said: "So I did it so obviously." PS1: The second update is here~~Please vote for Sanjiang. PS2: I recently wanted to change the title of my book, but I didn¡¯t expect it would be quite troublesome. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 03 Departure Chapter 03 Departure "My sister needs money." Not long after Ives watched, Kadir Crimson said this. He raised his head, glanced at the thoughtful Ives, and then said: "She was admitted to the Knight Academy, and she was the best. 'Champion Knight Academy', so she needs money. And the family simply doesn't have that much money for herI" "I understand." Ives nodded. He looked at the somewhat annoyed Kadir calmly, "As much as you need." "1500 gold coins." Kadir said. Ives also frowned. He did have 1,500 gold coins. But this was all his assets, and he also wanted to form a mercenary group, so he simply didn't have the extra money to give to Kadir's sister. Suddenly, Ives thought of something. He turned his head and looked at Kadir who was meditating hard: "I do know a profitable business." "Tell me about it." Kadir looked at Ives who was smiling slightly. Ives said: "The city lord just gave me a task Well, a commission. If we can help him capture a hundred If you are a member of the Crimson Hand, you can give me a knighthood and 3,000 gold coins - there is still something left after your sister goes to school." Kadir was stunned, and then he said after a while: "But if you really become a knight and have your own fief, shouldn't these 3,000 gold coins be your most important initial resource? How can you ¡­¡± At this time, the elf boy smiled slightly. He looked at Kadir, who was a little unresponsive, and said with a smile: "You are my friend and my brother. If you are in trouble, how can I not help you?" ?¡± Kadir looked at the smiling Avis, and after a long time he let out a long breath. He looked at Avis and nodded seriously: "I knowI will work hard." The elf boy smiled, and then said: "Get ready and drink this soup. Your head will not hurt after drinking it. Then we will set off to conquer the Teutonic Knights." "Well, I know." Kadir nodded, indicating that he understood. Then he took the soup from Ives' hand. This soup had been placed on the table before. It seemed that Ives had put it on it before. When I took it, the soup was still a little warm. Kadir didn¡¯t say thank you, he finished the soup seriously. After that, he shook his head. The feeling of hangover had indeed subsided a lot, and he would probably fully recover after a while. Elvis smiled and then said: "If you are ready, go to the lobby. Everyone is already up." Kadir nodded. After the elf boy slowly left his room, Kadir looked outside the window. The bright morning sun was rising outside the window. No matter what, some things about his sister can be solved, how can this not make Kadir happy? When he put on his black robe and came downstairs, Ives and others were ready and ready to go. Avis glanced at the warlock who was still silent but seemed much more relaxed, smiled slightly, and then said: "Since everyone has arrived, it's time for us to set off." The half-elf put the bow behind his back and inserted the sword at his waist. After hearing what Ives said, the half-elf smiled and said: "The Teutonic warriors have been famous for a long time. It would be good to see them this time. But I'm worried that they will just be random. They are all better than me Then it would be too embarrassing for me, a veteran." "Teutonic warriors are only good at close combat." Ives said, "So I will hire some archers, and I will need your help. As for the priest, we have three clergy, which is barely enough, but the spell caster is It¡¯s difficult we can only look at the slaves.¡± Sak laughed, he was ready to go and ready to go. Everyone also confirmed their equipment, and after obtaining Avis's permission, they walked out of the city. Before leaving the city, Ives went out of his way to buy a military horse. Not only did Ives' carrying capacity increase significantly, his wish to fight on horseback finally came true. When he reaches level 40, Ives can redeem the flying dragon as a flying mount. Ives only feels that the future is bright. Of course, after Avis changed, he also changed the mounts of Rebecca and Ai Mia, so that the team's movement speed would be much faster. Ives and others rode horses and left Feitkelen City. On the way, Avis opened his map, confirmed the location, and then said: "The Teutonic warriors are currently in the mountains. Their specific location is difficult to find, so we have to use somespecial method. "After all, it's been so long. Ives still remembers that he was in the mountains, but he really can't remember the specific location. The warlock said calmly: "The Teutonic warriors are indeed hidden deep enough. If you use ordinary methods, it is indeed difficult to find them. So what special method do you plan to use?" Ives laughed: "The Teutonic warriors are guarding an undead warrior, so the last team of Teutonic warriors have been guarding the sealed land, and they have been looking for ways to kill the undead warrior." The undead warriors were once the powerful enemies of mankind. Their number was very small, no more than a hundred. But all of these more than a hundred people were at the holy realm level, and there were more than a dozen legends. At that time, it could be said that it was an extremely powerful force, with more than 100,000 subordinates, and it was considered to be at its peak at the time. ¡° Moreover, immortal warriors have another characteristic, that is, they are immortal. Not only does it have an almost eternal lifespan, even if it is killed, it can be resurrected within a year or two. If people hadn't invented a way to kill the undead warriors later, I'm afraid the undead warriors would have ruled the continent long ago. From this point of view, the undead warrior is really more like a player, and he cannot be killed no matter how hard he fights. Except for a very few epic equipment such as the famous ¡®Infinity Sword¡¯, only the ¡®Immortal Blood¡¯ can kill the undead warriors. It will make the undead warrior extremely weak. If it can kill him at this time, the undead warrior will never be able to resurrect. But there is another name for immortal blood, ¡®blood of the gods¡¯. The source of this blood does not have to be a god, but it must at least have divinity. Every divine creature is not easy to mess with, so those Teutonic warriors could only seal the undead warrior named 'Asura', but could not completely eliminate him. But there is a BUG-like existence in Avis¡¯ ¡®Achievement Mall¡¯. If you pay 100 achievement points, you can buy a drop of immortal blood. A drop of immortal blood would have almost no effect if used for other purposes, but if used to end the immortal warrior, it would be perfect. After Kadir heard Avis's words, he frowned and said, "Do you have immortal blood?" Among all the people, only he who was a little more knowledgeable could know what Avis needed. . Elvis smiled: "That kind of thing, I happened to get a drop." The warlock glanced at the smiling Avis in surprise: "You have dragon blood, you even have immortal blood Well, you can become a king, so you naturally have your own special features." It seems that he has put it again. All unreasonableness was pushed to the 'royal authority'. Avis nodded: "My special method is that we deliberately leak the news that we have immortal blood. In that case, the Teutonic warriors themselves will come to us." "But how are we going to publicize this?" Heloise frowned slightly, "The Teutonic warriors know it, and then other forces should also know it. The forces that are greedy for immortal blood are not small." A drop of immortal blood is naturally of little use. It seems that it can only be used to end the immortal warrior. But if there are a lot of them, even a hint of divinity can be extracted, and the possibility of entering the Holy Land in the future is very high. Any force on either side will view this matter with this mentality. Ives smiled and said: "As long as the play is performed well, the Teutonic warriors will naturally know" Everyone looked at Avis with strange eyes. ¡­¡­ This is a human checkpoint located in the north-west of the vast Lanthos Plain. This is the last checkpoint before entering the Thorn Valley and the mountain road in the middle of the mountains. Therefore, there is an endless stream of business travelers here, and the place has become prosperous as a result. In a few years, maybe this place will develop into a city. After all, that¡¯s how many cities were built. And here, there is also a famous organization, the ¡®Eye of Haze¡¯. This is an organization of thieves, which not only provides various assassination services, but also sells intelligence. Of course, most people have never heard of the name of this organization, not to mention knowing where this organization is based. But it does exist, and it is a very powerful force. Many well-known stalkers are employed here. In the game, it is the base for stalker training. The natives here don't know, how could Avis, as a player, not know? At this moment, he stood in front of this tavern with not many people, showing a faint smile. Behind him, Rebecca and others also stood nervously. "Hey, Ives, is this the 'Eye of Haze', that thief's camp?" Rebecca whispered, "Then our money won't be stolen, right?" PS1: First update~next update??Around 7pm. PS2: Please give me Sanjiang tickets~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 04 False News Chapter 04 False news After hearing what Rebecca said, Avis said somewhat speechlessly: "We were customers who purchased information in the past. How could they steal our things at will? This will have a great impact on their reputation." After hearing what Ives said, Rebecca felt slightly relieved. But when she walked in, the girl still covered her money bag tightly, and looked at the people around her with wariness. Elvis rubbed his temples feebly, and finally decided to ignore this cutely stupid girl. ?This place looks like a tavern on the surface, but in fact, it is a small base of the Eye of Haze. Naturally, some information will be sold here. And what Avis needs is this information. "The Crimson Hands and the Teutonic Warriors can be said to be mortal enemies." Before entering this checkpoint, Ives once explained to his partners, "The reason why the main force of the Teutonic Warriors was almost completely destroyed was largely due to It has something to do with Crimson Earth not helping. Later, Crimson Earth betrayed the kingdom and completely wiped out the Teutonic warriors¡¯ station. If it weren¡¯t for the Teutonic warriors guarding powerful enemies in Lianshan, Crimson Earth might not even have these people. Let it go. Therefore, the current Teutonic warriors and the Crimson Hand can be mortal enemies." "So, my goal is to lure the Crimson Hand over. But to do this, I need to know where the Crimson Hand is first." Ives said. ¡­¡­ "Welcome to Kennedy's Tavern." The bartender smiled slightly, "What service do you need?" Elvis and others sat at the table. The elf boy looked at the slightly gloomy surroundings. Then he raised his head, glanced at the fat bartender in front of him, and said, "Have a Bloody Mary. I want a really dark place." The kind you take out.¡± The bartender who was wiping the wine glass was stunned for a moment, then he raised his head, glanced at the smiling elf boy, and then said: "Tell me, what information do you need." "The movements of the Crimson Hand." Ives said so, his words were calm and clear, echoing in the tavern that suddenly became a little quiet. ¡°If it¡¯s general information, 15 gold coins. If you want very accurate information, 100 gold coins.¡± The bartender said so. Avis thought for a moment and took out 100 gold coins: "Please give me the most detailed information." ¡°Understood.¡± The bartender nodded, and a few minutes later, a thin man suddenly walked out of the darkness and took out a detailed document. Except for Avis and Anriya, no one else noticed how the thin man appeared! There was a sudden chill in their hearts - if that person had not come out to deliver information, but had come to assassinate them, they would have been dead by now. And under the dim light inside the tavern, Avis began to watch the information carefully. The intelligence is indeed very detailed. It has made a detailed report on the places where the three crimson hands passed within a week and the places they may pass next. It even reported the number of people in these crimson hands. "This small group of 56 Crimson Hand troops is our target." Ives pointed to the Crimson Hand troops closest to Lianshan on the intelligence paper, turned around and said to his companions. , "We need to lure them to the foot of the mountain. The bait is the news that I have the Infinity Sword." "Then, who is going to spread this false news?" Heloise frowned. Elvis smiled and looked at the bartender: "Isn't there a suitable candidate here?" The bartender raised his head and looked at Ives: "Sir, is there anything else you need us to serve?" "I want you to spread a false news to the Crimson Hands and the city of Sogra in the mountains. How much does it cost?" The bartender thought for a while and then said: "300 gold coins." "I will give you 150 gold coins first." Ives said, "After the matter is completed, I will give you another 150 gold coins." "Then it's a deal." The bartender nodded, indicating that the Thieves Guild had taken over the task. After confirming that the task had been accepted, Avis thanked him and left. Feeling that their lives were threatened, Heloise and others naturally did not stay long and left the tavern immediately. After walking outside the tavern, Ives let out a long breath: "Then, let's go to Lianshan quickly. I know there is a city there called 'Socera', and there should be Teutonic warriors there. As long as the Crimson Hand reaches there and the news reaches Sokra City, the Teutonic warriors will definitely come to me."   "I hope your method will succeed." Helois said. Anriya smiled. This girl didn't talk much. Most of the time she just listened quietly, making it easy for people to ignore her existence. But many times her remarks hit the nail on the head. "I think the possibility of success is not small. After all, Brother Avis took advantage of the psychology of those people. The Crimson Hand needs the Infinity Sword to obtain the inheritance that can change their destiny. And the Teutonic warriors hate the Crimson Hand. At the same time, the Infinity Sword is also needed to kill the undead warrior. After that, the two will definitely come to Brother Ives. After that, we can destroy the Crimson Hand and recruit the Teutonic warriors. This is indeed a good plan to kill two birds with one stone. " Avis smiled and didn¡¯t say much. After hurriedly buying some supplies, they were on the road again. This time they did not stop at all, but rushed directly to the city of Sugra at the foot of the mountains. ¡­¡­ This is the Amn Plain, which is also land belonging to the Lanying Kingdom. But this place is not dominated by grassland like the Lansos Plain next to it. The yellow sand here is rolling, but it contains rich minerals. You can make a lot of money by sending the minerals and livestock from the Lansos Plains to the Osuri Bay in the south of the kingdom, and shipping them to other parts of the world by sea. This is also one of the most important commercial roads in the Lanying Kingdom. And on this plain, two horses were galloping past quickly. "Sister Xue'er, are you sure that Brother Ives is in this country?" The petite girl turned her head and said to the other woman. But if you look closely, you can see that their ears are pointed. The girl named 'Xue'er' was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Otrell, that is, the very powerful human saint, indeed said so. I am not particularly sure. But at the moment we There are no other clues, right?" The petite girl also nodded helplessly: "But are you sure that Brother Elvis has become the king?" "Yes but what is strange is that His Highness Avis did not become the first king of power like that gentleman, but the seventh king of power. It seems that some very strange things have happened in the middle Also That is, the throne of the First King is still rising, which means that the First King will appear at any time." "Is this so?" The girl looked surprised. "So, in this era, there are only three people with royal authority? It seems that this is really a big world." "That's right." Xue'er nodded, "There is still some distance from our destination, so please wait patiently, Princess." "I understand." The girl nodded, "It's just that if we don't go back soon, our father will come to arrest us Really, I really want to see Brother Ives. I haven't seen him in several years. .¡± Xueer smiled: "Actually, Your Highness, there is no need to be in such a hurry. After all, Brother Avis will go back after becoming the king, and for our race, a few years is too short a period of time. .¡± The girl turned her head and said nothing. ¡­¡­ In this vast grassland, the evening breeze is blowing slightly. It was already evening, and Ives was cooking dinner there. Qadir, whose whole body was hidden under his robe, looked at his hands silently. He has been having strange dreams in the past few days. This is actually normal. After he awakened as a warlock, he often had strange dreams. This is the memory in his blood. He has seen tragic battlefields, flying in the sky and other scenes. These are all what the dragon in his blood has seen and heard. But this time the dream was different. He was in a white space. There is a piece of white here, the front, back, top, bottom, left and right are all white. It was suffocatingly white and terrifying. And as Kadir walked forward slowly, he finally saw a seat. This seat is floating in the air, it is a golden seat, exuding a faint golden light. After waking up, Kadir found that some light spots began to appear on his right hand. At first he thought it was something that accidentally got on it, but he soon discovered that this spot of light could not be washed away. And as he kept having that dream, the light spot became bigger and bigger. What kind of curse is it, or is my bloodline mutating? Kadir frowned, not knowing what to say. But in recent days, he felt that his body was in better shape than ever before, and the development speed of his blood vessels was also increasing. This was puzzling to him, but judging from his physical condition, the latter seemed more likely. ?PS1: The second update is here~~ Let¡¯s go to eat too. PS2: Although it feels like it¡¯s useless But I¡¯d better ask for a Sanjiang ticket. At least it looks better, right? PS3: Also, shamelessly ask for recommendation votes~Thank you, Xiao Ai. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 05 Fighting Crimson (1) Chapter 05 Battle with Crimson (1) When the snow-capped mountains appeared in front of Ives and others, time had gradually entered November. There were less than four months until the Viking invasion, and Ives, who felt deeply heavy, could only speed up his progress. In the second era, the actual combat effectiveness of the heroic arms did not reach the level of heaven-defying proportions. They are only level 5 troops. Not to mention that the seventh-level legions that spewed out like a fountain in the Third Era were the vanguard of the Burning Legion's first attack. They were generally sixth-level troops. At that time, only heroic troops could barely resist the attack of the Burning Legion on the continent at that time. Most of the heroic troops are in the hands of Lienz and Mensah. So only those two places lasted the longest. Without the help of the angels from heaven and the help of Gonavis from the distant continent, I am afraid that the continent of Calasol would have become a ruin. But in any case, the combat effectiveness of the Teutonic warriors is still worthy of praise. As long as they can form a large scale, they will be able to fight against powerful demons in the future. ¡° Moreover, it¡¯s not like Avis doesn¡¯t know where the powerful warrior heritage is. As long as they can obtain those inheritances, the Teutonic warriors under Avis will become stronger. Ives and others have already arrived at the bottom of the mountain. The cold wind in November is blowing constantly. Ordinary people will probably feel very cold. But after all, Ives and others are not ordinary people. The weakest among them are at the level of formal professionals, so they have a special feeling when facing the cold breath. Soon, Ives and others arrived at the city of Sugra at the foot of the mountains. This is a small city on the border, and it can only be regarded as an unfashionable city. Most of the people living here are mountain people, and most of them make a living by going to the mountains to hunt or collect medicinal materials. Therefore, this city does not have the majesty and majesty of other human buildings. It can only be regarded as a small town that is not very tall. Avis and others did not have any cover-up when they entered the city. In fact, they did not need to cover up. In order to attract the Crimson Hand, they swaggered in to purchase some supplies. Then they took on a mission to hunt snow wolves and left the city. And they did not cover up their whereabouts along the way, so their actions have long been recorded in the minds of those who are interested. ¡­¡­ It was already late at night, and Avis sat on the ground and lit a bonfire. He then took out a snowshoe hare he had gotten from hunting earlier. After peeling off the skin and internal organs, he put the snowshoe rabbit on the fire rack and roasted it. Mia and others were sitting next to the campfire, waiting for dinner to be cooked. Mia warmed his hands in front of the flame. Although he was already a formal professional at this time, the particularity of his profession prevented him from effectively resisting the wind and cold. Although nothing will happen for a while, but now, among everyone, he is the one who feels the coldest. Ives moved the slightly burnt sides to the top, and put the unevenly heated areas on the other side over the fire. At this time, Heloise broke the somewhat awkward silence: "When will the troops of the Crimson Hand arrive?" "I don't know." Ives shook his head, "I don't know either maybe it will be the next moment, maybe it will take a week." This was the only thing he didn't dare to confirm. "What about the Teutonic warriors?" the warlock said, holding a parchment in his hand and looking at it in the dim light. His eyes have some of the effects of longan, so he can still read his book clearly in such a dark space. Ives pondered for a moment, and then said: "They may contact us first. But whether it is the Teutonic warriors or the Crimson Hands who contact us first, I have countermeasures." "I hope so." The warlock said, and then he lowered his head and continued to read the book. But Ives had no books to read. At this time, his intelligence had reached 11 points. If he continued to increase, he would need some advanced books, but these books were all prohibitively expensive, and some even cost money. Can't buy it. Therefore, Ives had no choice but to stop reading for the time being. At this time, the roasted snow rabbit had been cooked, and the fragrant smell immediately drifted into everyone's noses. Rebecca's eyes were wide open, and her face was full of saliva as she looked at the half-burnt knead in front of her. Elvis smiled, then divided the snow rabbit meat into several pieces and handed them to everyone. The snowshoe rabbit here is indeed very fat, almost as tall as a human calf. Ives really didn't recognize it as a rabbit at first. After Rebecca thanked Ives, the girl with short blond hair happily bit into the meat. Although the barbecue was a little hot and she subconsciously relaxed her mouth, the feeling of comfort coming from her taste buds made her immediately take a bite. ??Ives also took a bite of the snowshoe hare's hind leg. What I have to say is that the meat of this snow rabbit is indeed very tender. Coupled with the appropriate barbecue technology, the meat of this snow rabbit is charred on the outside and tender on the inside. It tastes full of texture. The Warlock just ate some at this time, but Avis felt that the Warlock seemed to have changed a bit recently. Ives couldn't tell exactly what had changed, but it just felt like there was something different about the Warlock. Gives Avis a very strange feeling. This feeling is like that of a relative, and it is the feeling of the closest relative. Otherwise, Avis would not have agreed to the warlock to help his sister. But this made Avis feel very puzzled. He and the warlock were not related by blood at all. How could he feel this way? After vaguely asking other people, they didn't think there was anything unusual about the warlock. He shook his head and threw all the distracting thoughts out of his mind. Ives said seriously at this time: "We are going to arrange a vigil next. Rebecca and Anriya don't need to participate. The others will be divided into 5 groups to hold the vigil. Let's draw lots to decide the time of the vigil." Snow-capped mountains at night Needless to say, beasts like snow mountain wolves are dangerous. Sometimes there are also powerful species such as bears. The most important thing is that they don't know when the Crimson Hand will appear, so the Night Watch becomes necessary. In the past, Ives would just set up a defensive formation and be done with it. But now they dare not do this. After all, there are magicians and the like in the Crimson Hand. If they break the defensive formation, Ivis and others may be killed by those Crimson Hand people in their sleep. The order of the final draw was quickly decided, with Warlock guarding the first shift and Avis guarding the second shift. The night is relatively cold, and even if they are formal professionals, they cannot use their abilities to keep out the cold at any time - although this does not take much effort. Therefore, they did not put out the bonfire, but let it light at any time so that it could provide them with warmth. Avis and others went to bed early, while the warlock sat in front of the campfire, reading his parchment silently. He is not a formal mage and does not have the profound knowledge of a mage. Especially after he met Avis, who was very knowledgeable even among mages, he felt even more superficial. The other party obviously majored in arcane abilities, but he was involved in any other department of magic. This is something Kadir cannot do. Therefore, Kadir has also been intensively studying his magic recently and working hard to enrich his knowledge. Unconsciously, the three quarter moons in the sky intertwined with each other, and the night had slowly deepened. Just when the warlock looked around from time to time, and then lowered his head to continue reading his book, the curtain of the tent next to him was opened, and then the elf boy came out. The black hair looks so inconspicuous against the dark background, but that perfect face cannot be ignored by anyone. The elf boy's facial features are very delicate. While he has an extremely handsome face, he also has a hint of youthfulness. This is the face of a young man, although his owner is extremely mature. The warlock smiled bitterly and shook his head, throwing these inappropriate thoughts out of his mind. In terms of appearance, he is not much worse than Ives. But unfortunately, his appearance is too feminine. Avis walked over and sat next to the warlock: "I'm here to keep watch. You can go to bed now." After that, he showed a nice smile. But the warlock shook his head: "I'm not very sleepy yet. Since you're here to watch, just look around. I'll continue reading my book." "Mauser's Eye?" Ives suddenly said. The warlock raised his head and glanced at Avis. This is the name of the book in his hand, but the cover of the book has no words. In other words, Ives knew the name of the book the warlock read just by casually glancing at it. "Haha, yes. It has profound insights into the exploration of mystery." Kadir Crimson nodded, and then continued to lower his head to read his book. Avis also nodded: "Yes, although there are some deviations in the understanding of astrology, most of what this book says is meaningful. It is a good read." In this way, Avis and Qadir chatted with each other. But after a while, they all stopped chatting and looked into the distance. "Wake them all upwe have something to do." Ives stood up immediately. His costume at this time is the Silver Knight's armor. But this is just fashion, he is wearing a level 20 mage green suit internally. In this way, the increase brought by the Silver Knight's costume makes his warrior profession less weak, and the mage's costume has increased?? mage abilities. PS1: Someone said before that Ives¡¯s charisma is close to that of God I can only say that most gods have higher charisma than Ives - how can you preach without charisma? As for those death gods, their charm may be lower than that of Ives. PS2: Please vote for recommendation~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 06 Fighting Crimson (2) Chapter 06 Battle with Crimson (2) Therefore, Avis's strength has become much stronger at this time. To put it simply, the most intuitive expression is that Avis's magic increases, and at the same time his fighting spirit can burst out at any time. At this time, Ives's gaze was looking forward. Deep in the dense forest, a fiery red color danced. "The Crimson Handis here." Avis said in a deep voice, and the sword in his hand began to shine with a faint arcane brilliance. At this time, the people who could not sleep without wearing armor had also woken up, and they came out wearing their fighting clothes. Although it was night at this time, the three-quarter moon in the sky was always emitting a faint brilliance of the moon. Under the illumination of the moon, the crimson hands in the fire-red armor looked so conspicuous. Avis lowered his head slightly and said to the people behind him: "The Crimson Hand is a powerful opponent We cannot take it lightly. So, use all your abilities. Be careful, don't die." "Yeah." Everyone nodded. They had all read the Crimson Hand's information, and their average level was that of a formal professional. In other words, most of the people in the Crimson Hand are as strong as them. But as long as Ives is around, his partners won't panic. In addition to Avis's unique personal charm, a large part of the reason is that he is a king. What the king represents is unparalleled power. At this time, the beating red color soon arrived. What came was not the Crimson Earth, but a group of very ordinary Crimson Knights. The mounts they ride are horses. Although this red mount makes people feel that it is very explosive, after all, it is not a ferocious mount like the Crimson Velociraptor. Avis summoned his own military horse. After he turned over and sat on the horse, he slowly drew out his long sword. Avis calmly looked at the Crimson Legion in front without saying a word. Soon, the army, which was like beating flames, arrived in front of Ives. A bloodthirsty fighting spirit soon came upon us, almost suffocating us. But Avis didn¡¯t move at all. When facing the real crimson earth, he can still be calm and composed, let alone these armies that have not received real inheritance? "Are you Avis Alexi?" At this time, a high-level professional rode up to the front. His eyes were very arrogant, with a hint of disdain in his eyes, as he looked at Avis like this. Elvis didn't take it seriously. He smiled slightly and said, "I am." "I heard that you have the Infinity Sword in your hand?" The odd man did not hesitate to say what he wanted to say, "We need it, and I hope you can give it to me." "Don't say that the Infinity Sword is not in my hand." Ives's eyes suddenly became sharp, "Even if it is in my hand, I will not give it to you." "Then you are going to obstruct our justice." The high-ranking knight snorted coldly. He immediately pulled out his weapon, "For justice, I will grant you death!" After that, a sharp sword light flashed and came straight towards Ives. This is the powerful sword energy of a high-level professional, which can almost kill a weaker person just by touching a few edges. The powerful wind pressure suddenly blew all around. This was the full display of high-level professionals. It was so powerful that even a person like Ives, who had just entered advanced professions, would be dead. There was a smile on the corner of the high-ranking knight's mouth. He had been accumulating strength since he saw Avis. He had no intention of having a proper chat with Ives from the beginning. Since he has what they are looking for, they can just grab it. And this move is also the strongest attack he can make now. In his eyes with a trace of unknown pity, Avis seems to be a dead man. But Avis, who raised his head slightly, smiled. He slowly stretched out his hand and tapped the powerful sword light lightly. After that, the powerful sword energy that almost tore through the space and destroyed the woods behind him suddenly disappeared without a trace. If it hadn't been for the powerful hurricane that suddenly blew up at this time, even the high-level Crimson Knight himself would have doubted whether he had unleashed that blow just now. Avis shook his head and sighed: "That's not how you use Crimson Slash" After that, he suddenly pulled out his sword and slashed forward! The powerful wind pressure appeared again, but this time, its target was no longer Ives and others, but the stunned Scarlet Knight! The sword glowed with red light, as bright as blood. This is the Crimson Knight's signature skill, and it was actually performed by an outsider today! And looking at the relaxed look on his face when he performs it, it¡¯s basically??I performed this move without any accumulation of energy! The high-ranking knight immediately waved his sword and blocked the fatal blow. But the force of the blow was too great. He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and fell off his horse. And the aftermath of this move quickly spread, causing those crimson knights to fall off their feet. Elvis watched this scene without saying a word. The Crimson Knight who fell on the ground immediately stood up. He glanced at Ives, who was smiling slightly but not sending a glance, with surprise. There was a trace of viciousness in his eyes: "Since you were once a member of the Crimson Knight, Why would you betray our organization if you are a member?" "Betraying the organization?" Ives was stunned for a moment, then took off his black hat, "Have you ever recruited an elf?" Under the moonlight, Ives¡¯ pointed ears looked so eye-catching. When the high-level crimson knight saw this scene, he was stunned for a while. After a while, he remembered the information he had obtained before. According to his intelligence, Avis is indeed an elf. And it is impossible for his organization to recruit an elf as a member, so Avis cannot be from the Crimson Hand. The high-level crimson knight stood up. At this time, his body was stained with some dirt, and he looked very embarrassed. But Avis just sat quietly on the horse, looking at the Crimson Knight in front of him like a fool. "Where did you secretly learn this skill, you shameless person." The Scarlet Knight finally shouted. Elvis laughed hahaly: "It seems that in your eyes, people who are not yours are all shameless people But it is a pity that I did not secretly learn your skills, and I did not take the Infinity Sword. .So you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± The crimson knight took half a step back slightly, his body arched, and his muscles began to tighten, ready to burst out with his power at any time. He didn't believe the intelligence at all at this time. Being able to easily eliminate his attack and instantly release an attack that is not much weaker than his full strength, this is definitely not the strength that an advanced professional should have. In other words, the guy in front of me is probably also a high-level professional, maybe even stronger. So this Scarlet Knight has decided to be careful at this time. But he wasn't particularly worried. After all, his subordinates are the Crimson Knights. Although they are not nearly as invincible as the strongest Crimson Earth, facing a mere high-level knight in front of them, there is still no problem. In this regard, the Scarlet Knight has strong confidence. Avis smiled slightly. With the royal power, he was not worried about the opponent having a chance to come back. After all, he is the king of power. If the king of power doesn't even have this strength, then there is no need for him to mess around. "But, your behavior has offended me. Therefore, you all stay here." Ives said casually. "You are looking for death!" The high-level knight suddenly rushed over, and a powerful impact soon burst out, heading straight towards the smiling Avis. After all, Avis seemed to be defenseless at this time, and the force exerted by the high-level knight was so powerful that it could break through a city wall. Powerful wind pressure burst out immediately, and the high-level knight quickly rushed to Ives. But something strange happened. Ives just slightly stretched out one of his hands, and the powerful impact immediately disappeared without a trace, returning to silence. This is an uncomfortable situation. When the powerful impact comes to the hands of the person in front of you, the power suddenly disappears. After the impact of the high-level knight disappears, he also loses his momentum. Start descending. But at this time, a hand grabbed the high-ranking knight's body and lifted him up. Then a fist hit the high-ranking knight on the head. "Click!" There was a crisp sound. The high-ranking knight's head was smashed like this. After that, the headless body slowly fell to the ground. And Avis controlled the force very well, and the blood spread completely forward, without even a trace of blood spraying on his body. This is the power of the King of Powers. Ives did not do anything else at all and just killed the Crimson Knight! This has to be said that he is awesome. The remaining Scarlet Knights were shocked. He killed a high-level knight so lightly, so how strong must Avis be? Is it the level of a high-level professional? "For justice, charge!" But at this time, an excited voice sounded. All the Scarlet Knights had a hint of determination in their eyes. No matter how strong the enemy is, charging is their only destiny! ps1: Well, school has started in the past few days, so I justI can keep updating dailyit will resume updating twice a day on the 3rd. PS2: I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask for votes (cover my face and run away) ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 07 Battle with Crimson (End) Chapter 07 Battle with Crimson (End) The Crimson Hand is indeed a very powerful organization. They have something that others don't have - belief. Their beliefs are extremely profound, and they believe in the existence of justice more than anyone else. Therefore, even if their commander is dead, they still have the ability and courage to wield weapons against the enemy. Avis actually admires the ability of these crimson hands. But at this time, Ives could not convert his admiration into action. Because it can be seen from history that the Crimson Hands were wrong. They ruined a dynasty for their wrong ideas. Rather than letting them repent in hell, it would be better to kill them here. Avis pulled out his sword, and the runes on his rune sword shone with a faint blue light. This brilliance seemed so eye-catching in this dark night. This faint brilliance illuminated some distance around Ives, and also illuminated Ives's somewhat depressed face. The Crimson Hand launched a charge. More than fifty Crimson Knights raised their weapons. The horses howled and the people roared. They seemed to want to burst out all their anger at this moment. At this time, Avis's sword had also been cut down. The sword edge cut through the space, and the space began to emit faint powerful fluctuations. The space under this fluctuation seemed to be cut off easily by someone. The world collapsed instantly and became fragments in other people's dreams. When the crimson knights woke up, they were already in a grassland. The soft sunlight is slowly shining down, and white clouds are floating in the sky. But when these crimson knights faced the not very strong sunlight, they actually felt at a loss. They had fought against the enemy in the forest in the dark night, under the light of the third quarter moon. But when they woke up, they had already appeared in this peaceful grassland. This disparity instantly left these Scarlet Knights at a loss as to what to do. Soon, a man appeared in front of these knights. This man had slightly long black hair, hanging casually, and his smile fluttered in the wind, exuding an inexplicable smell. This person is Ives. The moment these Scarlet Knights saw Avis, they immediately drew their weapons. They watched each other calmly and were ready to attack at any time. But at this time, Ives's body started to float as he walked. It just floated without any help! All the crimson knights' pupils shrank for a while, and they naturally knew what this meant - the holy realm! Only humans who have reached the Holy Realm can float like this without any help! The corners of Avis's mouth, floating in mid-air, turned up slightly, and he began to draw traces of laws in his hands. At this time, these crimson knights finally showed a look of fear. No matter how brave and fearless they were, they would still be afraid and want to run away when facing a sanctuary-level existence. Avis slowly raised his hand, and the power of the law finally burst out. Afterwards, with a loud shout from Avis, the power began to boil and charged forward, directly wiping out most of the Crimson Knights. The morale of the remaining Crimson Knights finally dissipated, and they began to flee in all directions. But this place is a spiritual space. If there is no permission from Ives, or their power exceeds that of Ives, how else can they escape Ives' pursuit? After a burst of light that destroyed the world, these crimson knights finally fell to the ground and made no sound anymore. ¡­¡­ Helois and others outside the spiritual space looked at the scene in front of them in surprise. After a burst of light burst out from Avis, the crimson knights stood still as if stunned. After a while, these crimson knights all fell under their horses, and a cloud of smoke and dust rolled up on the ground. Except for Mia who could barely sense that Avis was using psychic magic, everyone else looked at Avis in surprise as his face turned extremely pale. "Huh It's really too difficult to bring more than 50 formal professionals and 4 advanced professionals into the spiritual space." After a while, Avis showed a wry smile and wiped the towel in front of him. With sweat on his forehead, he said: "Although these Crimson Hands have not died physically, their spirits have died. So they should not have any extra strength to do anything else at this time Let's kill them first. Collect the vouchers and let¡¯s talk about the rest.¡± Avis still has another mission at this time, which is to kill 100 Crimson Knights, so it is also very important to collect the credentials of these people. After Ives and others had just collected these things, there was a burst of footstepsThe sound sounded. Avis and others immediately drew their weapons and were ready to fight at any time. Who knows if the other party is another member of the Crimson Hand? Ives stepped back slightly at this time. He had just used a large range of spiritual space and had no extra magic power to use again. So, how long can he persist with one 'stealing' and two 'destructions' left? At this time, the visitor finally revealed his full face. This is a warrior wearing a white uniform. Their jerseys have the distinctive black cross. When they saw their figures, Avis and others looked at each other, and they all saw surprise in each other's eyes. Those who came were none other than Teutonic warriors! Avis took back his sword. At this time, when the two Teutonic warriors arrived at the scene, what they saw was a scene that could be said to be extremely shocking. All the crimson knights fell to the ground, and the trees here were also knocked down by the powerful sword energy. But apart from the attack of the sword energy, the two Teutonic warriors did not find any traces of fighting on the field. These crimson knights seemed to have died in an instant, and everything seemed so weird. At this time, the leading Teutonic warrior with a high-level professional level took a few steps forward and looked at Avis. And Avis was also sizing up the Teutonic warrior in front of him. Although the opponent was wearing a helmet that covered his face, Ives could still tell from his not-so-obvious Adam's apple that the opponent's age should be less than 16 years old. But at this age, he actually has the strength of a high-level professional, which has to surprise Avis. At the same time, this high-level professional also glanced at Avis with his surprised eyes. Under the pale moonlight, the corners of this elf boy's mouth were slightly upward, giving people a feeling that he was very confident. At the same time, although the elf boy in front of him only showed the level of an advanced professional, the fallen corpses around him did not make people treat the boy in front of him as an ordinary person. And for some reason, perhaps because of a strong man's sixth sense, this high-level Teutonic warrior always felt that the person in front of him gave him a feeling of extreme danger. ¡°Furthermore, Avis¡¯s identity is that of a king. A person with royal power, even if the other person does not know his true identity, the kind of temperament he possesses after sitting on the throne will not make anyone think that the person in front of him is weak. "Have you just fought with these crimson knights?" the high-ranking Teutonic warrior said. On the current field, the crimson knights who were like beating flames had all died. Even for a Teutonic warrior himself, it would be difficult to do this. "As you can see, they have all been wiped out by me." Avis smiled. After that, he stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Avis Alex, nice to meet you." The Teutonic warrior also stretched out his hand: "Red Flashwait, your name is Ives?" He suddenly remembered the information he got a few days ago. The person in front of him probably possesses the Infinity Sword! ¡°If they could possess the Infinity Sword and kill that immortal warrior, the shackles that had restricted them for hundreds of years would be released, and they could once again roar to their former enemies! ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of pretending to be someone else.¡± Ives smiled and finally said. The Teutonic warrior stayed for a while. After a while, he thought of something and immediately knelt down on one knee in front of Ives. "What's wrong with you? Get up." Ives was also surprised. He never thought that the Teutonic warrior in front of him would do this. "Please agree to one of our requests!" said the Teutonic warrior named "Red Flash". Avis said: "Please tell me your request first If you don't tell me, how will I know what you want?" "Please help to eliminate an immortal warrior." Red Flash said, "Although he is an immortal warrior, he is extremely weak. As long as you have the Infinity Sword or the immortal blood, you can definitely kill him!" "I don't have the Infinity Sword." At this time, Avis's words made the Teutonic warrior in front of him look ashen. But soon, Ives's next words made him experience the feeling of going from hell to heaven. ¡°¡­but I have immortal blood.¡± Under the bright moonlight, this handsome eternal elf showed a faint smile. At this time, Hong Shan raised his head in surprise. He looked at the smiling Eternal Elf and was speechless for a while. It seems that immortal blood is harder to get than the Infinity Sword Such words flashed through Hong Flash's mind. The strength of the elf boy in front of him increased several times in his mind. PS1: School starts tomorrow I have a lot of things to do, so updates can only be postponed.   PS2: Shamelessly ask for recommendation votes~~ There are not many recommendations recently. PS3: I will arrange for the supporting actors to appear. It should be said that most of the supporting actors will appear now But please leave a message in the pinned post, otherwise I will not be able to find your post at all. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤War of the Throne Chapter 08 Recruiting the Teutons Chapter 08 Recruiting the Teutons When the morning sun was just rising, Ives and others arrived at the Teutonic warriors¡¯ camp. Avis looked at the camp in front of him and couldn't help but let out a long breath. Indeed, as he expected, there were more than a hundred people who could be called 'Teutonic warriors' in the camp in front of him. But unfortunately, they lack real bloody battles, so the average combat level is not the "advanced peak" of the Teutonic warriors at their peak, but the level of a new advanced professional. But this still deserves to be considered the category of hero profession. The leader of the Teutonic warriors met with Ives and others. The leader was an old man over fifty years old, but looking at his strong muscles, no one dared to regard the man in front of him as weak. Avis walked over and saluted the old man in front of him. The old man looked at him carefully and said, "I heard that you have immortal blood." "Exactly." Avis nodded, then he raised his head and calmly stared at the old man in front of him. The old man pondered for a moment, and then said: "Tell me your conditions, and what price you need to pay in order for you to hand over the immortal blood." "Not only can I hand over the immortal blood, I can also help you completely eliminate the immortal warriors - believe me, I know this better than you." Ives said. The old man nodded. Immortal blood comes from the immortal warriors. Since the opponent can get the immortal blood, he should know more about the immortal warriors. "Say your request." The old man said. "I need you to be loyal to me." Ives said calmly. "Allegiance?" The old man was stunned for a moment, and it took him a while to understand the meaning of what Ives said. After a long time, he laughed heartily: "Allegiance? You mean allegiance? My child, we are only loyal to the king of Lanying Kingdom. If you don't have royal blood, then it is impossible to gain our loyalty! Let's change the conditions. .¡± "The Teutonic warriors I know," Ives said solemnly, "have been expelled for treason." The old man was stunned for a moment. One hundred and fifty years ago, in the era when the Magic Empire was prosperous, the Teutonic warriors went to war with the Magic Legion in order to protect their homeland, regardless of the king's orders. In order to prevent the Magic Empire from becoming angry, Arirang VII declared the Teutonic warriors treason and permanently removed them. The main force of the Teutonic warriors was also completely wiped out in the ensuing battle. Thinking of this fact, the old man fell silent. After a while, he smiled with understanding: "One day, the country will need us, and at that time, we will stand up." "So, what about being loyal to a king for peace?" Avis suddenly stood up straight and said loudly. His voice had an irresistible meaning, and his body exuded a slight sense of oppression. Just standing like this gave people a domineering feeling that he was the world. "King?" The old man frowned, "Are you the king of which country? Elf?" If so, the identity of the person in front of you should be carefully estimated. The surrounding Teutonic warriors also slowly stepped forward, their eyes flashing with unknown light. Some put their hands on the hilts of their swords, while others hesitated for a moment. They have been silent for so long that the world seems to have forgotten their existence, and they have become unknown people. One day, the world will forget the heroic battles their ancestors fought. They are eager to fight and thirst for blood! And being loyal to a monarch can do this. Under the illumination of the rising sun, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth: "No, I am not the king of any country. You can call methe King of Power. Hearing the words ¡®King Power¡¯, everyone¡¯s eyes froze. Afterwards, while everyone was stunned, a ray of light began to burst out from the top of Avis's head, and then, a white royal power appeared in the sky above him. This royal power is a full fifty meters long, suspended hundreds of meters in the sky, and looks so shocking. A golden throne appeared behind Ives. Ives gently sat on it, and a terrifying force of intimidation immediately spread out. "I am the seventh king of authority!" Avis¡¯s voice spread here, and everyone around him couldn¡¯t help but kneel down, even Heloise and the others. But the strange thing is that the warlock did not kneel down. His body exuded a faint radiance. He looked at Avis sitting on the throne in confusion, and suddenly felt that the throne looked familiar. If it were a different color, he seemed to have seen it somewhere. After seeing this supreme royal power, the old man didn¡¯t even have the heart to stand up.??. In the face of this majestic pressure, this old man who had reached the pinnacle of a high-level warrior lost any resistance. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the pressure finally dissipated. The white royal power in the sky slowly disappeared into nothingness. At this time, Avis stood up straight: "Are you willing to obey the orders of a king?" The remaining people looked at each other, and after a while, they all turned their attention to the old man with a gloomy expression. "Vazny Sara is loyal to His Majesty." Seeing that the old man had already pledged his allegiance, the remaining people also swore their allegiance after hesitating for a moment. Ives let out a long breath. In fact, he had wasted a lot of magic power just to maintain the throne. If this had no effect, then Ives could only say that these Teutonic warriors were too loyal. "I, the Seventh King, Avis Alexi, accept your allegiance." Avis stretched out a hand, took the old man's calloused hand, and lifted it up. The old man looked at the man in front of him, with an unknown light flashing in his eyes: "Have our Teutonic warriors finally ushered in a new chapter I just don't know whether the ending will be a glorious tribute or a doomsday tragedy. " After this, all the Teutonic warriors swore allegiance to Ives. Avis had to sigh that the power of the 'King's Qi' was indeed a very powerful ability. But Ives also knew how much this ability would shock the world, so he also issued a condition to those loyalists - no one else could be told that Ives was the king without Ives's permission. This news from the author. After all, Avis is still too weak at the moment. If other forces desperately use strong men to attack, it can be said that Avis will definitely fall. Before Ives had grown up, he would not spread the news widely. "Then, you can wake up the undead warrior." Ives said solemnly after accepting everyone's allegiance, "This time, we will completely eliminate him." "As you wish." The old man nodded, and then at his signal, Red Flash led Avis to the front of an altar. This is a relatively wide square, and in the center of this square, there is an altar with endless seal inscriptions carved in blood. "Even with this sealing inscription, this undead warrior still has to be resurrected once every 50 years." A trace of sadness flashed in Hong Shan's eyes, "Every time he is resurrected, we need to use our lives to fill it up, so that he can continue to seal him when he is weak again. We We don¡¯t know when the end will be ¨C the sealing materials are limited, and we may not be able to seal him a few times.¡± Avis nodded, and then he slowly pulled out his rune sword and stared calmly ahead. But Red Flash has already walked over and started to do something that was absolutely treasonous before today - he was undoing the seal. The red light flashed continuously, and soon, an extremely huge force gathered together in an instant. A blue light suddenly rose into the sky, and powerful energy fluctuations immediately appeared in front of everyone's eyes. This blue light pillar quickly broke through the sky, and the sky seemed to be being torn apart, circle after circle. Clouds surround this sky-defying beam of light. Soon, a person stood up inside the seal. No, saying it's a 'human' might not be quite accurate, because the guy in front of me is just a pile of bones. But as he slowly moved forward, the flesh on his body began to grow slowly. When the beam disappeared and he walked under the altar, the undead warrior had regained all his strength. Avis held the sword and took half a step back slowly, focusing all his energy on the front. He could feel the power of the existence in front of him. This was the induction of a master. The opponent was so powerful that it could kill him at any time. Hong Shan silently pulled out his sword and stood aside, cautiously on guard. The undead warrior moved his neck and then looked forward. After a while, he laughed: "Who is so brave and dares to let me, the immortal warrior Asura, come out?" "Because I want to end you, Asura." Avis said, his eyes full of determination. While speaking, he took a step forward, and then looked at Asura like this. "Hahaha, end me?" Asura was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed, "I am an immortal warrior! No one can end the immortal warrior, no one!" "Unfortunately, your arrogance ends here." Ives raised his sword, ready to attack at any time. The immortal warrior glanced at Ives with compassionate eyes, and thenFinally, he waved, and after a flash of blue light, a sharp sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Then, let me break your illusions with facts.¡± PS1: Okay, there is still only one update today. PS2: How to recruit deputy moderators? He said he didn¡¯t understand this. PS3: Finally - two updates will be resumed starting tomorrow. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Volume 1¡¤The War of the Throne Chapter 09 The Undead Warrior (Part 1) Chapter 09 Undead Warrior (Part 1) The undead warrior stared calmly at the elf boy in front of him. His body pressed down slightly, and the sword in his hand began to emit a suffocating blue light. But at this time, Ives was not afraid. He began to step on his feet. His eyes were staring in front of him calmly. Although he couldn't see any nervousness, his muscles that were already tense all the time told others. Man, he's actually ready to fight. In this battle, Avis plans to destroy this undead warrior by himself. After all, Avis needs authority. A leader without power will not be liked by any of his subordinates. Ives now urgently needs a chance to establish his authority. And the undead warrior in front of him is the best prop for Avis to establish his authority. The undead warrior took a few steps forward gently, his strength slowly gathering. Although he didn't feel any powerful aura from the person in front of him, the elf in front of him gave him a sense of danger. Asura's perception is very powerful, which saved his life in countless battles. But at this time, he couldn't believe his perception. In order to suppress the bad feeling in his heart, Asura decided to attack first. The sword in his hand emitted an extremely brilliant light. As his hand slashed downwards, the sword light also moved forward and directly hit the elf boy standing in front. The elf boy suddenly stretched out one of his hands, and then the sword light that struck him began to collide with his hand. The powerful impact continued to spread, and Avis was also forced to He took a few steps back. The attack of the undead warrior is indeed powerful. Even if he is extremely weak at this time, he still has the strength of a high-level professional! Avis exerted a slight force, and his power finally burst out completely. After that, the powerful blow that was shot at him dissipated and turned into little bits of energy, which was absorbed into Avis' body. A flash of horror flashed in the eyes of the undead warrior, and he immediately swung three more swords, one sword faster than the other, and soon three extremely powerful sword energy shot directly at Ives. But at this time, there was a smile on Avis's lips. His ability to steal has a certain duration. All four swords struck by the immortal warrior were stolen by Avis. After stealing it, Avis can display it again. "Since you welcomed me so grandlyshould I give some 'reciprocal gifts'?" Avis suddenly raised his head and showed a smile. Afterwards, in the horrified eyes of the undead warrior, a sword energy full of power was released by the elf boy in front of him. This sword energy was more terrifying than any blow the undead warrior had just unleashed. This power was in his Condensed in his hand, a power too powerful to be believed completely broke out at this moment, seeming to subvert all common sense, and stabbed the immortal warrior Asura like this. The undead warrior immediately held his sword horizontally and thrust his feet into the earth hard. His eyes turned blood red, and as he shouted, the power in his body began to condense, and he waved his long sword and slashed forward. The power completely exploded at this moment, and after a violent shaking sound, the surrounding scene changed somewhat. The ground began to sway. The impact of this attack was too powerful. Asura, who had just woken up, did not have the strength to withstand the powerful impact of the four attacks together. He couldn't help but take a few steps back, and then spat out a mouthful of golden blood. . He covered his chest and looked at Avis with his stunned eyes: "No this is impossible! This is the power of the undead warrior Are you also an undead warrior?" "Immortal warrior?" Ives was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head: "No, I am not an immortal warrior. I am just an ordinary elf." "Damn it!" Asura stood up, his body began to ignite with more violent aura, and he wanted to strangle Avis directly. ¡­¡­ The distant past, how long ago was it? no one knows. At that time, there were still endless years before the War of the Gods, the continent of Karasol was divided into three, and the First Era began. That time was called the ¡®Ancient Times¡¯, and that continent was unprecedentedly prosperous. The average level of the residents there is that of a sanctuary, and the legends are as numerous as the stars in the sky. That was the time when God lived on earth. God is not an incredibly powerful being. That was the age when you could become a god through your own efforts. Later, those beings called ¡®gods¡¯ created a stone slab. Twelve royal powers are engraved on it. This creation consumed almost all the resources of the gods of that era. What do they want to do with this slate? No one knows it anymore. After the passage of time measured in ¡®ten thousand years¡¯, this secret is no longer testable.   The Rune Slate has been handed down from ancient times. Later, the elves on the continent of Karasol obtained this stone slab and created the twelve elven kings who are now spread in the most shocking epic. They led their people and created an elven dynasty that could fight against gods. So, God and the King started a war ¡­¡­ These pictures appeared in front of Kadir Crimson's eyes, and he told such a story intermittently. Kadir looked at his hands, not knowing what to say at this time. After he saw the throne behind Ives, he started to see these things. Is this a message left by your ancestors? Or is it my own hallucination? Kadir didn't know, and he seemed to have no way of knowing. "What exactly is the Rune Slate?" Kadir said. In his knowledge, there has never been anything that can be called a 'Rune Slate'. Deep confusion flashed in his eyes. At this time, the sound of a fierce energy confrontation came from the horizon. After hearing this voice, Kadir couldn't help but raise his head, and then saw a scene that shocked him extremely. A terrifying battle was taking place at the place where the altar was sealed. Avis did not let anyone else follow him, but took only the red flash and walked towards the sealed place. But judging from the situation at this time, the power erupted by Avis was too powerful. ??Can that arcane brilliance soaring into the sky really be erupted by just one person? Looking at that shocking scene, Kadir's eyes kept flashing. Time moves forward one minute. At this time, the immortal warrior Asura is preparing to kill Avis with his sword. At this time, the undead warrior was extremely angry. Most of his newly reborn power was actually consumed, and just now Avis actually chopped him until he vomited his own blood. Although the undead warrior can theoretically be resurrected an unlimited number of times, his resurrection does not consume energy. And the blow from Avis just now had already caused Asura to lose part of his power. Now that he has just been reborn, every ounce of his strength is extremely precious. How can he be so wantonly wasted? But at this time, Avis smiled slightly: "Nextit's time for the good show to begin." He activated his second power - treasure! The power of treasure allows you to put props in and take them out at any time. But if it is really that simple, this treasure cannot be called a ¡®power¡¯. It also has the ability to repair, and can repair any piece of equipment to its original state. And after Ives¡¯ arcane magician robe was repaired, he could actually restore the spells stored in it! When seeing this scene, Ives was so surprised that he didn't know what to say. And now, it¡¯s time for Avis to use this power! Avis, who put on the arcane master's robe, calmly stared at the undead warrior in front of him. The undead warrior stood up straight. After watching Ives's outfit change from the silver knight's armor to an extremely prosperous robe, he couldn't help but sneer at the corner of his mouth: "You have to give up your swordsman ability and use Can you use magic to defeat me?" In his opinion, there is no doubt about Avis' ability as a warrior because he was able to unleash the shocking blow just now. But at this time, he actually gave up his ability as a warrior and instead used Magic, in Asura's eyes, is naturally extremely stupid. Ives smiled and said: "Well to be honest, my magic is stronger than my swordsmanship." Hearing Ives's words, the undead warrior was slightly surprised. Slowly taking half a step back, the sword in his hand glowed even more dazzlingly. After that, the undead warrior stared ahead with his lowered eyes. Ives moved forward slowly, and power continued to gather in his body. The next moment, a blue shadow appeared behind him. This was an extremely powerful aura, which was the pinnacle of arcane magic. Although Arcane Destruction is not a legendary spell, it is recognized as difficult to master. Generally, only legendary mages can master this spell. Even if an ordinary person with no ability masters this spell, once it is used, the arcane destruction has the power to destroy almost all existences below the holy realm. If a legendary-level being used it, the power could even wipe a city off the map. Therefore, arcane destruction is also considered to be a pinnacle of arcane magic, a pinnacle that no one can surpass. After all, compared to legendary spells that consume a lot of energy, this spell is much easier to master and the cost of casting is not high, so it naturally attracts much attention. PS1: The first update is here~~ There will be another update at around 6pm. PS2: There is a class tomorrow afternoon It¡¯s so troublesome! QAQ, 555¡­ PS3: pleaseRecommend and collect~Thank you! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 10 The Immortal Warrior (Part 2) Chapter 10 Undead Warrior (Part 2) This is the spell that comes with Ives¡¯ Arcane Master Robe from the beginning¡ªArcane Destruction! Ives, who had used it once, thought he would not be able to use this spell again for a long time, at least not until he learned it. But fate gave him a surprise at this time. The brilliance of arcane magic fell behind Ives again. This time the brilliance was more dazzling and more powerful than the last time on the Lansos Plains. This is the role of arcane magic developed to its extreme. This is an almost invincible arcane magic ability! "Damn it" The undead warrior couldn't help but cursed secretly after seeing the arcane brilliance rising into the sky. After that, he picked up his sword and rushed towards Ives quickly. He wanted to kill Ives who was still preparing the spell! Hong Shan was shocked. The man immediately raised the sword in his hand, and his fighting spirit began to burst out. But unfortunately, although he wanted to help Ives, he was still too far away from Ives, so he could not help Ives who was casting a spell before the undead warrior's attack arrived. But soon, something surprising happened to the young Teutonic warrior and the undead warrior. Avis, whose whole body was bathed in blue light, slowly stretched out one of his hands, and placed his hand on the sword that the undead warrior suddenly thrust out. After a burst of light flashed by, the undead warrior's attack completely disappeared without a trace. "How is this possible?" The undead warrior looked at this scene in surprise. In a state of shock and anger, he struck with all his strength. Even a strong man from the holy realm might not be able to receive his full blow without any damage. But the smiling elf boy in front of him effortlessly received his blow while he was distracted from performing magic! There was a smile on Avis's lips, and he tricked the immortal warrior Asura again. The magic he is casting is actually the magic attached to the equipment on his body, and will not interfere with his normal spell casting. And the attack that Asura slashed out in anger was naturally 'stolen' by him. Avis stretched out his hand. In his hand was a rune sword that was constantly flashing blue light due to the impact of the arcane torrent. Afterwards, Avis showed a faint smile. In the surprised eyes of the immortal warrior Asura, Ives stepped out with a lunge, and then the sword in his hand drew an extremely sharp sword energy, heading straight towards him! Asura was shocked, and he immediately used all his strength, but he was still hit by the sharp sword. Under the surprised gaze of the immortal warrior Asura, his body was cut with a bone-deep scar, and golden blood continued to flow out. As the blood continued to disappear, Asura felt that his power was also constantly passing away. At this time, Avis, whose whole body was bathed in blue light, finally made his own magic attack. Powerful arcane magic begins to destroy everything. This is the invincible arcane destruction! Avis stretched out one of his hands, and then the impact of arcane magic fell crazily on the body of the immortal warrior Asura. The immortal warrior Asura cursed angrily, and his body began to glow with red light. After that, he rushed towards Avis with one quick step. But how could the immortal warrior Asura hit Avis who had already started counting down the seconds so easily? The power of arcane magic immediately appeared in front of him, and the immortal warrior Asura could sense it. If he was really hit by the power of this arcane magic, even if he was immortal, he would probably need to be resurrected. Under such strong pressure, the immortal warrior Asura turned sideways and escaped the impact of this powerful arcane spell. But soon, the same pressure came from above and below him. This time, the immortal warrior had no way to avoid it! "Boom!" After the sound of "Boom!", a lot of blood was squeezed out of the undead warrior's body. He finally fell to the ground and made no sound anymore. But at this time, Avis did not relax even a little bit. He continues to bombard the corpses of the undead warriors with arcane power. Finally, the undead warrior's body exploded, revealing a crystal in his heart. This crystal can be said to be the source of the immortal warrior's power. As long as this crystal is not destroyed or loses effectiveness for any other reason, the immortal warrior is like a perpetual motion machine, able to be resurrected an unlimited number of times and live forever. Avis sent the Arcane Master's robe into his treasure space and chose to repair it. Afterwards, Avis walked to the body of the undead warrior and took out a golden potion. Afterwards, Avis clicked in front of the crystal. A drop of golden blood soon fell on the immortal warrior's crystal. Suddenly, the immortal warrior's crystal burst out with terrifying brilliance, and a humanoidA ghostly shadow appeared above the crystal. "Ohno! This is immortal blood!Elf, you destroyed me, I curse you! I curse you to have bad luck from now on, I curse you to be killed, I curse you to die without a body, I curse You will never be resurrected, I curse you!" The curse of this undead warrior was so vicious that even the Teutonic warrior Red Flash who was listening felt his spine numb. He turned his head and glanced at the elf boy who was directly cursed by the Nordic people, but found that there was nothing strange about his plain face. As soon as the undead warrior said his curse, Avis stretched out one of his hands, and a black mist suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. After that, the black air flow gathered on his hand. Although this curse is intangible, it can still be stolen. The undead warrior looked at this scene in surprise. It took him a while before he understood: "So you can steal" But before he could finish speaking, Avis returned the power of the curse to the undead warrior. "Ah!!" The undead warrior kept screaming. His last bit of energy and last hope of resurrection were cursed away by his own curse. The undead warrior screamed and could only turn into nothingness in the end. "You completed the achievement: Immortality? Isn't this still death? Achievement points obtained: 150 points." Avis let out a long breath, and at the same time he also gained ample experience points. After obtaining these points, Avis raised the level of his Silver Knight by one level. His level is now level 21. Two weeks ago, he had just reached level 20, but in the blink of an eye he was already level 21. The upgrade speed was indeed very fast. Because generally speaking, it takes a long time to continue to upgrade after reaching his level. Especially in the current upgrade environment, there simply isn¡¯t that much experience for you. After that it¡¯s time to enjoy the fun of ¡®opening the corpse¡¯. Ives got a "Sun God Suit". This time Ives was lucky, all the parts of the Sun God Suit were collected. After putting it on, Ives's various attributes actually gained +1, and the strength attribute was directly +2. Coupled with Ives's spirit, which was already +1, Ives's current Each attribute has increased by a leap and a half. In addition, the Sun God suit also comes with a skill, which is the 'Sun Blade'. After using this skill, he can deliver a very powerful blow, almost comparable to the attacks of high-level professionals. In this way, when encountering ordinary enemies, Avis can barely fight without using his powers. ¡°The other thing is the immortal blood that must be lost by killing the immortal warrior. Having gained another share of the immortal blood, Avis can be said to have earned so much out of thin air without paying any price. Sure enough, knowledge is power! Avis stood up, smiled at the astonished young Teutonic warrior beside him, and said, "It seems that our mission has been completed. Let's go, we can go back now." The young Teutonic warrior nodded and followed Avis. Now he just feels that the young man in front of him is too powerful. He can actually perform that powerful swordsmanship and at the same time have such high attainments in the field of magic. This is almost unimaginable to him. Soon, Avis and Red Flash returned to the Teutonic warriors¡¯ camp. When they learned that the undead warriors that had troubled them for hundreds of years had been eliminated, all the Teutonic warriors couldn't help but start cheering. Even Captain Varzine couldn't help but have a smile on his face. Avis looked at Captain Varzny and said, "Fortunately, I have fulfilled my mission." Captain Varzine laughed and thanked Avis. At this time, Rebecca and others also came over. Rebecca looked at Avis and said with a smile: "There is good news, do you want to hear it?" Avis turned his head and looked at the girl with short blond hair under the sunshine, and said curiously: "Can I talk to you?" "Kadir has made a breakthrough, he has become an advanced professional." The blonde girl's words made Avis's eyes widen with disbelief on his face. At this time, the warlock, who had been wearing a black robe, was sitting there. He raised his head, glanced at Ives, and then seemed to smile (because Ives couldn't see his expression): "I made a breakthrough." "Didn't you just break through to become a formal professional?" Ives said in surprise, "Isn't this breakthrough too fast?" "The dragon blood you gave me last time may have made my blood boil." Kadir stood up, and he felt more and more how terrifying his power was. "So I broke through." PS1: Publishing books in a pit is just because I am bored, not because I want to publish a new book. you?Why don't you understand? The total number of words I have written now is 100,000 words! PS2: Please vote for recommendation~~ PS3: Sanjiang is listed in Brother Weiju¡¯s book. Please go vote for Sanjiang. It¡¯s the Call of Duty book that I recommended. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 11 God¡¯s Oath Contract Chapter 11 God's Oath Contract After conquering the Teutonic warriors in order to destroy the undead warriors, Ives was dragged to a celebration banquet. The Teutonic warriors held this possibly last banquet in this place with great splendor. The Teutonic warriors were not only men, but in fact there were also many women among them. During this period, some people tried to strike up a conversation with Ives, but they were all pushed away by the girl with short blond hair who had been staying by Ives' side. This naturally made many Teutonic warriors joke, making Rebecca's face turn red. Avis didn¡¯t notice so much. He was studying his own attributes at this time. His level at this time is already 21, and all attributes have made great progress. The most intuitive manifestation is that his strength has reached 17 points, and his spirit has reached 19 points. This is already a It is an extremely terrifying value, almost the strongest value among advanced professionals, but this is just the value when Avis first enters the advanced professional stage. The reason for all this is that Avis's attributes have been greatly improved when he obtained the king's power, and every time he breaks through a realm, the increase in this attribute will become even greater. The algorithm between attributes is somewhat complicated. It's not as simple as saying that 20 points of attributes are twice as strong as 10 points of attributes. Comparing 11 o'clock and 10 o'clock, 11 o'clock is 1.5 times the increase of 10 o'clock. So 20 points is more than several times more powerful than 10 points. In addition to attributes, Avis is also tapping talent points. His Silver Knight talents have been opened up a lot, and now he has formed a good system in front of him. The next step is to face the Viking invasion. The Vikings in my memory started their invasion from the east of Osuri Bay and Lanthos Plain, and swept through the entire Lanying Kingdom in just one month. Although the Kingdom of Lanying successfully resisted the invaders in the end, the invasion of the Knight Kingdom Felent soon after and the civil strife within the Kingdom of Lanying caused this country with a long history to split into three parts. In this battle, three generals emerged, and this ancient country once again had a heroic legion. But unfortunately, these three generals failed to save the country. Fernandez, the son of heaven, Joan of Arc, and Sisma, the god of war, these three people were the former generals of the kingdom, but two of them died on the battlefield, and the last one died of slander. These three once defeated the victors. The hero of Kyoto could not escape the fate of eternal rest. The banquet continued, and it did not stop because of Ives' silence. They kept quarreling until early in the morning, so at noon the next day, all the Teutonic warriors were ready to attack at any time. About two-fifths of the Teutonic warriors were too old or young to fight, so in the end, only 121 Teutonic warriors followed Ives. But these are Teutonic warriors after all, and they all have very strong combat effectiveness. Among them, 7 are formal professionals, 112 are advanced professionals, and two are high-level professionals. That is, Red Flash and Vazine. I have to mention Hong Flash here. Although he is only 16 years old, he is already a high-level professional. The most rare thing is that he is a rare magic swordsman with both magic and martial arts. This is also a new way out that Teutonic seeks after losing to magic. Of course, there are not many magic swordsmen like Red Flash in the Teutonic Knights. While the Teutonic warriors were gathering, Ives found his teammates and seemed to have something to say. "The next step is to prepare our fiefdom." Ives said to Heloys and others who were standing in front of him. "After that, let the Teutonic warriors settle there, bring a few elites, and we will We need to pursue the Infinity Sword together" Helois, who was wearing golden armor, glanced at the smiling elf boy, and then she couldn't help but sigh and said: "But these Teutonic warriors are indeed powerful enough Most of them are advanced professionals. Look. There shouldn't be any use for us, right?" What she said was the truth, Avis didn't seem to need them as formal professionals anymore. After hearing these words, the faces of Sack and others couldn't help but darken. Rebecca looked at Avis nervously. "This is also the reason why I came to you." Avis smiled, "After I obtain the territory, I will have a month to prepare, and then I will look for the Infinity Sword. At that time, you can improve To advanced professionals.¡± Heloise looked at Avis with his surprised eyes: "When did it become so easy to become an advanced professional?" Avis took out some scrolls and looked at everyone: "You can open this scroll and take a look." His heart was bleeding at this time, and he vowed never to waste even a little achievement point again. Zach first opened the scroll with his name written on it., a look of shock appeared in front of his eyes, and he was so surprised that he could not speak: "God God swears" "God's oath?" Helois also opened the scroll in front of her, and after a while, her eyes solidified. After a while, she said in her surprised tone: "Is this a divine oath contract?!" The improvement of the strength of the indigenous people in this world is not as simple as that of players. They need to understand and break through on their own. Due to limited talents, many aborigines may have difficulty breaking through to high levels in their lifetime. Furthermore, job change for aborigines is not as simple as for players. They can change jobs directly if they meet the conditions. They need to practice for a long time. But there is one thing that allows aborigines to change jobs as easily as players, and this is the 'God's Oath Contract'. After obtaining the God's Oath Contract, the natives can break through their original realm in a short period of time and change their profession to a new profession. This time may be long or short, but generally it will not exceed 1 month. What Avis took out were six divine oath contracts. The distribution corresponds to the six advanced professions: Forest Guardian, Judge, Dawn Priest, Radiant Knight, Anima and Dragon Vein Warlock. The cost of each God-sworn contract is 100 achievement points. Now Ives has spent 600 achievement points at one time. Ives can only save the remaining achievement points. He will still be at level 40. Exchange it for a flying mount. Although currently he is still far away from level 40. "Don't use it now." Ives said. "After using it, you need to retreat We still have a battle waiting for you." "Fight?" Heloise, who put away the precious divine oath contract, raised his head, "Are we going to fight?" "We need to play a big game with the Crimson Hand." Ives smiled slightly, and then he took out his map and pointed to a place: "It's time for the Teutonic warriors to see blood. Isn't it?" And the place he was pointing to was exactly where the information indicated that another group of Crimson Hand soldiers were located. After looking at the map, the warlock Kadir said: "So, should we directly dispatch a large force?" "That's right." Ives nodded, "I will let those Teutonic warriors who are not suitable for the battlefield go directly to my fiefdom - oh, it is not under my name yet but it should be soon. After that I I will take the main force of the Teutonic warriors, that is, the 121 Teutonic warriors, to have a good battle with the Crimson Hand it can be considered as training." Kadir nodded, acknowledging Avis¡¯s words. Even if something bad happens, with the arcane power that Ives unleashed when fighting the undead warriors, it shouldn't be too difficult to deal with those Crimson Hands. Soon, Ives and others walked out of the room. In the square, the Teutonic warriors were ready. They were wearing neat armor, and their eyes were extremely determined. Even though a hundred years have passed, they are still the elite and the strongest heroic force. At this time, the sun is at the top, and it is constantly emitting strong light. The warm sunshine seems to have wiped away some of the bleak cold wind in autumn. Elvis slowly walked in front of everyone and looked at everyone like this: "Everyone, we are Teutonic warriors, we are the strongest heroic army" When all the Teutonic warriors focused their attention on the elf boy, the elf boy smiled slightly, and then waved his arm: "A hundred years of silence have made some people forget our names. Let some people begin to question our combat effectiveness! Today, we want to let these people know that we, the Teutons, are back!" "Everyone, let's go!" With Avis' wave of his hand, all the Teutonic warriors gave a loud shout, and then started to walk outside with neat steps. In this era where advanced professionals are considered half masters, this team composed almost entirely of advanced professionals poses a considerable threat to any force. If the conditions for becoming a Teutonic warrior were not too harsh, making most people unfit to become a Teutonic warrior, their reputation would not have ended a hundred and fifty years ago. But this is not a problem for Ives. He knows many training methods that can allow ordinary people to barely reach the level of a Teutonic warrior. Of course, this takes time to train. It is now November, and before March next year, Ives may only be able to train some Teutonic warriors who are only at the level of formal professionals. But this is enough. A Teutonic warrior, even a Teutonic warrior at the level of a formal professional, is also an elite. PS1: We have a post bar~~Ghost Paradise Bar, it¡¯s doing pretty well, you guys go and have a go. My ID is the prelude to the Kingdom of Heaven, and I will be cute and cute from time to time. PS2: Our editor said we??To force it to be put on the shelves. Is it true? But it seems like we have to wait. Was it done 350,000 words ago ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 12: Titles and fiefs Chapter 12: Titles and Fiefs The fireball technique exploded in this place. Powerful heat is raging in this place. Just standing in this place, you can feel the heat wave coming towards you. After the fireball exploded, the last resistance in this place came to an end. In the burning flames, a handsome elf boy walked slowly among the dead bodies. He said in a slightly disgusted tone: "Death is really a word that disgusts me." "But sometimes you have to admit that it is indeed better for others to die than to die yourself." A slightly hoarse voice sounded in the elf boy's ears. The elf boy turned around and saw the man whose whole body was hidden in a black robe. Warlock. "Ahyes." Avis nodded, indicating that he had recognized the warlock's words. The warlock looked around, smelled the faint smell of burning in the air, and then said: "I'm going to clean up the battlefield." Ives glanced at the warlock, and then nodded. He was going to wait here for the Teutonic warriors to clear the battlefield. Tell him the information. Soon, the report came. The elf boy lowered his head slightly and glanced at the information in his hand. Then he turned his head and looked at the bleak battlefield in front of him, and then a smile couldn't help but appear on his lips. The Teutonic warriors are indeed powerful warriors. When facing Crimson Hand troops of the same level, there was not a single death case. The only seriously injured patient was healed after being treated by three priests. He reluctantly sat on the horse. Teutonic warriors were not knights, but this did not prevent them from riding horses. It's just that most of the time, their combat effectiveness is much stronger under horse than on horseback, so they are infantry rather than cavalry. The Teutonic warriors were collecting mission items with expressionless faces. Avis looked at this scene and nodded with satisfaction. If you are a mercenary leader, having such a number of Teutonic warriors as your subordinates may be too much. But as a noble, there is no problem. Now, Ives has collected enough weapons of the Crimson Knight. After turning them in, Ives can legitimately become a knight with a territory. It¡¯s just begun, isn¡¯t it? There was a hint of confidence in the corner of Ives's mouth. The girl with short blond hair also came to Ives's side at this time. She suddenly faced such a number of corpses, and her expression was very unnatural at this moment. She looked at Avis and then said, "Miss Heloise seems to be very unhappy." "Her? What's wrong with her?" Ives turned his head and looked at the girl with a little baby fat. The girl sighed quietly, her short golden hair reflecting a faint light in the sun: "She and Brother Kadir had a quarrelbecause Brother Kadir killed the last Scarlet Knight." It only took Avis a few breaths to think and understand the reason for the quarrel between the two people - Heloise is a priest after all, and she possesses the most important symbol of a priest - kindness. In the previous battle, the last crimson knight had already shown his desire to surrender. But unfortunately, the warlock ended their voices with a fireball. Avis shook his head. He couldn¡¯t say who was right or wrong. This was a matter of different concepts. Heloise may be of the Neutral Good alignment, but Kadir is Chaotic Neutral, and the two of them have fundamentally different ways of looking at problems. Elvis smiled bitterly, and then he looked at Rebecca next to him: "Where are they? I'll go and persuade them." After all, Heloise and Kadir were still very important members of his team, so they started arguing like this. If he doesn't care about anything, it seems inappropriate. Rebecca said: "After the two of them finished arguing, they went about their own business They didn't seem to want to make their relationship too bad." Avis breathed a sigh of relief. Naturally, he still had to go to comfort each other afterwards, but now that they did this, it really made him feel more relaxed. From the captain of a seven-man team to the leader of a mercenary group with more than a hundred people under his command, he may also be a noble with a knighthood in the future. This status change is really too fast. Soon, the loot was collected. Ives and others mounted their horses and galloped towards Feitkelen City. This time the battle with the Crimson Hand is over. Now the Crimson Hand must have been seriously injured, and the days to come will undoubtedly be much better. The next step for Elvis is to obtain his own fiefdom and start forming the Teutonic Knights. Then he only needs to obtain the Infinity Sword. In the remaining time, he can slowly upgrade. Avis estimates that he can reach level 30 before March, which is the level of a high-level professional. At that time, his power will have increased significantly, and he will definitely be able to cope with most situations.  ¡­¡­ In early November, Ives and others came to Feitkelen City. The news that the elf boy led the long-lost Teutonic warriors to defeat the Crimson Hand had already spread in this area, so when the warrior dressed in white and black tones appeared, everyone was shocked. a feeling of. They are the Teutonic warriors, the Teutonic warriors who dare to face any enemy. In their prosperous era, the Teutonic name was the brightest star. Are they finally making a comeback? After Ives and others entered Feitkelen City, they did not go anywhere else, but went directly to the city lord's mansion. Of course, those Teutonic warriors were stationed outside the city and did not follow Ives into the city. After all, these were more than 100 Teutonic warriors. No city lord would let this fighting force enter his city. When Avis and others arrived at the city lord's mansion, the city lord had already heard the news of Avis' arrival. The old man walked out of his mansion and looked at the elf boy riding a tall horse in front of him. He couldn't help but smile: "Congratulations, Mr. Ives, you succeeded." "It should be said that it was a fluke." Ives got off the horse he was riding, and then stood in front of the city lord Hortex. He looked straight at the old man in front of him, and couldn't help but feel a sense of admiration for him. This country has become corrupt, and the Hotex in front of him is one of the few nobles of the kingdom who has a bottom line in his heart. He has been working hard for Lan Ying's great revival all his life, but in the end he had to fight with Joan of Arc. They were put on the stake together and burned to death tragically. He failed, but he was remembered in the memory of many people, and he will not be forgotten even if he goes through eternity. Ives saluted to Hotex, and then said: "Your Excellency, Baron, I, Ives, have lived up to my command." Hotex also had a relaxed look on his face. Most of the Crimson Hands that appeared inside have finally been eliminated. How can this not make Baron Hortex feel relaxed in front of him? "Then I'd like to thank you for your efforts first." Hortex smiled and gave way to the door behind him. "Then, after such a battle, you should be tired, so take a rest first. Tomorrow I will bring you the title conferment ceremony. From then on, you will be an official noble of the Lanying Kingdom." "Then, thank you, sir." Ives saluted again and smiled slightly. After a night of silence, Ives got up early the next day. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was the bustling tent and the faintly fragrant bedding. Avis sat up, shook his head, and then woke up. In fact, the sleeping environment just now was so comfortable that Ives, who was used to sleeping on the hard ground, was not used to it. He shook his head and showed a wry smile: Am I the kind of person who can't even enjoy it? At this time, it seemed that Ives had woken up. Two maids walked in outside the door. One of the pretty maids said to Ives, who had just woken up and was only wearing pajamas, "Lord Ives, please let us help you change." The elf boy did not refuse because he knew it was aristocratic etiquette. Moreover, the procedure for conferring a title that will be carried out later requires wearing an extremely complicated noble dress. To be honest, Ives himself doesn't know how to put on this seemingly hopelessly complicated dress. So this requires the help of the maid. The elf¡¯s figure is relatively slender, but there are still a few muscles on it. The reason why he looks thinner is because he is taller, at least taller than most humans, so his elongated body looks a bit thin. So his clothes need to be customized, but it¡¯s definitely too late. In desperation, Baron Hortex could only use one 'equipment'. This is why this aristocratic dress looks so gorgeous. While helping Ives get dressed, I smelled the faint fragrance of green grass on his body, and then looked at Ives' ridiculously beautiful face. The two maids' faces were a little red, and their hearts touched. It's like a deer is bumping around. But naturally Ives wouldn¡¯t be so thirsty as to ¡®eat¡¯ these two maids. After being teased a few times, Ives finally changed into his dress under the service of two maids. Looking at the handsome man in the mirror, Avis couldn't help but smile with satisfaction. Then he followed the two maids and walked to the hall. I finally took the first step. As he walked, Avis couldn't help but smile confidently. PS1: The last few chapters seem to be out of shape. PS2: Ahem, flu?The second volume is too big PS3: You can go to our post bar to browse, I am the prelude to the kingdom of heaven. It seems like you can see the real cover of this book (fog) ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 13 The New Lord (1) Chapter 13 The New Lord (1) Riding on a horse, Avis has walked out of the city of Feitkelen behind him. But something different from the past is that at this time, Ives is already a knight. He also has his own fiefdom. It's not very big, with only two knight leaders, but it's enough to support more than a hundred of his subordinates. The title conferring ceremony was quite long, which made Avis feel a little tired. But this is a situation that must be overcome after all, so the elf boy has no choice but to endure it all. At this time, Heloise also rode his horse to the side of Ives. This woman wearing golden armor could be considered heroic at this time. Her eyes looked at the neat troops around her, and then Said: "As soon as you take office, you have more than a hundred advanced professionals as subordinates. You are really comfortable as a noble." "This is a balance of power." But at this moment, Ives suddenly said, "Are you really so naive that you think that because I have successfully suppressed bandits, I can become a noble? Then there are only a few people in this world who can become nobles. There are too many.¡± "Huh?" Heloise was stunned for a moment. She really hadn't thought about this issue. But if I think about it now, it is indeed as Ives said. Ives did not achieve much success, but he has the title of noble. Why is this? "Do you remember what the lord asked us to do?" Ives began to enlighten the somewhat slow woman in front of him. "He wanted us to obtain the Green Heart. And that time happened to be His Majesty the King's birthday celebration. Hotek Baron Si offered such a precious tribute, which won him some good rights. After that, he cleared the two problems of underground mines and the Crimson Hand, and achieved some political achievements. In this way, he can do some Something happened." The corners of Ives's mouth turned up slightly: "For example, place an eye of your own in a place where your power cannot reach. And we are his 'eyes'." Heloise¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had rarely been exposed to politics, and she didn¡¯t expect that there were so many twists and turns. Ives pondered for a while and then said: "In the place where I obtained the fiefdom, there is a baron who is our neighbor. The baron named 'Tanlas' seems to be very wrong with Baron Hortex. They are in They are sworn enemies politically. It seems that Baron Hortex blocked Baron Tanras's trade route, which caused Baron Tanras's income to decrease and now they have turned against each other." "But what's the use of going to that place?" Heloise frowned slightly. Ives showed a faint smile and said: "The fiefdom we are working in is exactly where a shortcut of Baron Tanras's trade route is. If that place is controlled by Baron Tanras, his business will be It saves the team more than a week of traveling. That's definitely an important place." Heloise glanced at the smiling Avis with surprised eyes, and finally said: "How do you know so many things? It feels like you haven't paid attention to these things recently" Avis smiled slightly: "Because your mind is not on these things" He knew these things. Indeed, he did not understand them recently, but happened in the previous life. That Baron Tanlas can be said to be a very famous BOSS. Yes, he is the BOSS. This nobleman was powerful and famous, but he was still not satisfied. Finally, he threw himself into the arms of the vampire family and became a vampire. It is understandable that Baron Brege became an undead. After all, he wanted to resurrect his child. This Tanras alone was simply a noble whose selfish desires were not satisfied. He wanted immortal life, so he threw himself into the darkness. He should be considered as powerful as a knighted vampire at this time, and he is not too difficult to defeat. But for now, this Baron Tanras has many private soldiers, and it is unknown how many subordinates he has mastered using dark methods. So Ives still needs to think about it for a long time. After all, he has three priests in his team, which can definitely give Baron Tanlas a decisive blow. Avis is almost certain that there are people controlled by Baron Tanras in his territory, so what he has to do next is to find these people and then manage his territory properly. While his companions are in seclusion, it would be a good idea to play with this Baron Tanras. When thinking of this, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth. ¡­¡­ In mid-November, it was a bright sunny day. Dilanx was wearing a half-body armor and was sitting on the seat at the entrance of the village, somewhat bored. Although winter has gradually entered, the village of Sylva in the eastern part of the Lansos Plain is not particularly cold. This may be because hot wind blows from time to time from the beach.   At least Dilanx was very comfortable here. He felt the warm sun, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to enjoy it very much. He is very satisfied with his current job. There are not too powerful bandits around the village, and there are not many chores, so he is very comfortable as the captain of the escort team. Just when Dilanx was so comfortable that he almost fell asleep, a soldier immediately ran to his side and shouted: "Captain, captain! Get up and take a look!" Dilanx sat up, his mind still not very clear at this time. He looked at the person in front of him and found that this was a newly recruited soldier. He was only 14 years old and didn't understand many things very well. Dilanx said impatiently: "What's the matter?" But in his heart, he was thinking about giving this ignorant boy a good training. At this time, the soldier pointed into the distance and said, "An army is coming!" "Army?" Dilanx felt a little funny, as there seemed to be a real plume of smoke in the distance. This might be some kind of caravan, and only the boy named 'Vic', who has no idea about the army, would mistake the caravan for the army. However, if a caravan passes by, he needs to check it. Dilanx stood up, walked to a watchtower, and looked forward. But just by looking at it, Dilanx's eyes widened, and he couldn't say a word for a long time. This is not a caravan, this is really an army! Moreover, Dilanx, who was more knowledgeable than Vic and the others, also knew that the troops in front of him were not comparable to the private soldiers of nobles drawn from random nobles in the countryside. They wore uniforms - this alone surpassed most of the noble private soldiers. At the same time, they still maintained their formation while marching like this. Dilanx even felt the horses under their crotches move. The frequency of my steps is the same. Such an army is undoubtedly an elite division. Where did this powerful army come from? Dilanx pondered slightly. And soon, the army marched in neat steps to the wooden front of the village, which was barely a 'city wall'. Afterwards, a black-haired boy wearing silver armor rode forward for a while. "I am Avis Alexi, the new lord of this village. Please open the door quickly." ¡­¡­ When he came to his own territory, Ives even felt dumbfounded. The fiefdoms of these two knights were indeed considered fertile. But this place has always been a place of contention between two nobles, so no nobles who have been ennobled here have come to this place. Fortunately, the most important castle in the noble territory is still here. Although it looks really dilapidated. Ives and his teammates were divided into two groups. Kadir and the others stayed in the castle to repair and organize, while he took fifty Teutonic fifty to inspect the villages in his fief. His first stop was this village called ¡®Silva¡¯. After waiting for a while, the wooden door was quickly opened. A somewhat young soldier wearing a suit of armor stood in front with a charming smile on his face. Ives turned over and dismounted, and said to the Teutonic warriors behind him: "Come in with a few people and join me. The rest will guard here." The red flash on horseback spotted a few people, got off the horse, and followed Avis. The only young man wearing half-armor couldn't help but swallowed after seeing Hong Flash and others. His strength is that of a formal professional. Although his profession is that of an ordinary soldier who is not very powerful, he is still stronger than most people. So he could feel an extremely powerful pressure on the people in front of him. In other words, the few people standing here have at least the strength of advanced professionals! The young man turned his head and looked at the people on horseback, feeling that their strength was not very weak. More than fifty advanced professionals? The young man felt that his brain was running out of space for thinking. This is impossible, right? For the first time, young people begin to doubt their ability to feel. At this time, his eyes focused on his lord. This is a very handsome guy, always with a faint smile on his face, which makes the young man feel incredible - such a young lord? But immediately, the young man saw an even more surprising scene. The lord, who was still a boy, took off his black hat, revealing his pointed ears. It is understandable that he is a young lord, for example, his father was a great nobleman But now it seems that this young lord is not a human, but an elf? The young man felt that either he was crazy or the world was crazy. PS1: After watching Ye Mingzhu, I feel like this is called a transformation story. In a moment of excitement, I wrote another beginning. I'm at fault. But today¡¯s two updatesThere will be less. PS2: Huh? Who told you that the beginning of what I wrote was about transformation? ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 14 The New Lord (2) Chapter 14 The New Lord (2) Avis looked at this small village. Because caravans pass by from time to time, this village is quite popular, at least it doesn't look so depressed. There are probably more than a hundred households of free people in this village. Because there has been no lord for a long time, there are not many slaves in this place. Only a few large families have so many slaves. After the elf boy looked at the territory, he nodded with some satisfaction. There were three more villages like this in the fiefdoms led by these two knights. This would have a population of more than 10,000, and an army of up to 1,000 people could probably be gathered. If all these thousand people meet the minimum standards of Teutonic warriors, then the Vikings are indeed not such terrible enemies. Soon, Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was really too whimsical. There may only be four months until the Viking invasion. In these four months, it is impossible for Ives to train a thousand Teutonic warriors. But Ives felt that if he could train just one, it would be considered as doing his part. In fact, the Lanying Kingdom did not lack troops that could rival them in the battle with the Vikings. What the Lanying Kingdom lacks is high-level combat effectiveness. There are more than one or two high-ranking professionals in the Viking army. Such a number is definitely the largest in the Lanying Kingdom. If it weren¡¯t for Joan of Arc mastering the inheritance of the ancient sages at the last moment and obtaining the ¡®pseudo-sanctuary¡¯, I¡¯m afraid the Lanying Kingdom would have completely fallen. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? High-level professional¡­ One or two Ives still have the confidence to defeat them. But his biggest asset now is his royal power that can be used many times, so if there are too many high-level professionals, Avis may have no choice but to run away. Shaking his head, Avis threw these thoughts out of his mind. At this time, the Teutonic warrior Red Flash, who was both skilled in magic and martial arts, walked up to Ives and said to Ives, who was patrolling his territory: "Your Excellency Ives." The elf boy asked the Teutonic warrior not to reveal his royal power. Therefore, the Teutonic warriors did not call Ives 'Your Majesty', but replaced him with titles such as 'Sir' and 'Your Excellency'. The elf boy turned his head and looked at Hongflash with his dark pupils: "What's the matter?" Hong Flash glanced at the elf boy, and then said: "The soldier next to you seems to have good qualifications. He has the potential to become a Teutonic." Avis was shocked. If he could be told by Red Flash, "The qualifications are good," then the qualifications must be very strong. He turned his head, looked at the soldier who had been beside them, and said, "What's your name?" When he was suddenly asked his name, the young man was stunned for a moment. Then he said respectfully: "My name is Dilanx Al." "Ahemwhat's your name!?" When Ives heard the name, he almost bit his tongue. Then he looked at the somewhat frightened young man with incredulous eyes. He stayed for a long time, and then said: "Imy name is Dilanx Al" Ives glanced back and forth at the person in front of him with very astonished eyes, and finally found some similarities with the person in his past life memory on that young face. The name Dilanx can be said to be famous in the previous life, because he was the holder of the famous 'Sword of Glory', and his existence almost shocked an era. In the third era, there may not be a definite answer as to who is the strongest. The three royal powers, the five artifacts, and the seven heroes represented the strongest combat power of that era. But if you want to say who is the most famous, then it is undoubtedly the holder of the artifact "Brilliant Sword", Dilanx. He was the pinnacle of that era, holding a glorious sword in his hand, and even dared to confront the gods. He was a hero and the strongest force in mankind's fight against demons. Ives never dreamed that he would actually meet the future holder of the Sword of Glory, Dilanx, in this place! After a long while, Ives let out a long breath: "From today on, you will no longer be the guard of this village." After hearing this, the young man's face changed several times, and then some expressions became astonishing. The feeling of death. He raised his head and looked at the elf boy who seemed to have yet to dispel the horror in his eyes, not knowing how to plead for mercy. He has a straightforward personality, especially in this situation where he doesn't even know what mistake he made, and he doesn't know how to speak at all. But immediately, the elf boy's words made the young man go from hell to heaven: "You come to me and be my valet." The valet officer has a much brighter future than the ordinary soldier captain of a village. Following a nobleman, it is very easy to Maybe later get a knighthood. When he thought of this, Dilanx couldn't help but reveal a hint of joy on his face. Avis looked at it with a look on his faceDilanx, who had a look of ecstasy, couldn't help but feel excited. This surprisingly powerful existence in the future must be in your hands. I believe that with his help, this person will be able to master the Sword of Glory earlier than in his previous life. ¡°It would be great if we could get the recognition of the Sword of Glory before the end of the Second Era. ¡­¡­ When the sun slowly set in the west and the three-wheel moon slowly rose into the sky, Ives and others finally finished inspecting their territory. There are some minerals in this territory, but not a lot. A mine and two lumberyards. If production is at full capacity, about 10 sets of armor can be produced every month. This was naturally too little, but Ives seemed to have no other choice. "So, is the only way to develop trade?" Ives muttered to himself. The geographical location of his territory is still good. There is a river flowing through here, so water transportation should be developed. Unfortunately, this is an inland river and large ships cannot enter it, so this road cannot earn any large freight. Is there anything I can sell for money that's not that big? Ives thought about it for a long time, and only thought of one thing - magic props. But he is the only one here who has the ability to make magic props. "Oopsit seems I have no choice." Ives couldn't help but smile bitterly. After that, he chose his deputy job, which he could only choose one - alchemist. He had been hesitating before, but now it seems that reality no longer allows him to hesitate any longer. As long as you produce a qualified enchanted product every month, you can get an income of about 1,000 gold coins. If you become famous, you can get even more income. And Avis is relatively well-known in Feitkelen City, so the magic props he makes, such as magic scrolls, should still be marketable. Ives decided to build a port on the river bank first, which would take half a month of construction and consume inventory resources and workers¡¯ wages. Using slaves can naturally reduce costs to a minimum, but unfortunately, Ives does not have enough slaves. And Avis also wants to have a good reputation so that he can gain enough popularity to recruit soldiers, so the tax rate cannot be too high, and workers cannot be deducted from their wages. Now it is really difficult for Ives to get more money. After sitting on his desk and processing the documents that were almost as tall as a man¡¯s head, Ives felt like he was going crazy. But the good thing is that by entering the 'Lord Mode' to handle official duties, you can still continuously gain experience, and the 'Intelligence' attribute will slowly improve. If it weren't for this reason, Ives would have probably found a few people to help him deal with it, and he would have just been a hands-off shopkeeper. "Well if you calculate it like this, you can get a level up by handling government affairs for one week which is fast enough." After Avis calculated it, he showed a satisfied smile. No wonder so many people in the past life worked hard to become lords This can be upgraded without any danger at all, and the speed is not very slow. At this time, the future legendary powerhouse, Dilanx, was planting plants with the Teutonic warriors. Avis has a special training method that can mature people into possessing the power of fighting spirit in a short period of time. In this way he could obtain a sufficient number of Teutonic warriors in a short period of time. It¡¯s a pity that this method requires a kind of herb called ¡®cold grass¡¯, and Ives doesn¡¯t have anywhere to buy it at the moment. So he can only exchange seeds from space. Fortunately, this thing is not very expensive. You can buy 5 seeds for 1 achievement point. Ives directly exchanged 50 achievement points for seeds, and then gave them to the Teutonic warriors to start planting seeds. But the Teutonic warriors have practiced martial arts to the point where their brains are all about muscles, and they don't know how to grow plants. And Ives, who had been a player in his previous life and had never been a farmer, didn't understand it very well either. Finally, in the castle without a single tenant, only Dilanx still had some. So this future legendary warrior has a new mission - farming. After writing his opinions on a document, Ives signed his name and stamped his seal. In this way, this document will officially take effect. Afterwards, Ives handed the document to the newly appointed housekeeper and asked him to put the documents into categories and then delegate them to his subordinates for execution. And at this moment, the door was opened, and the girl with short blond hair walked in. Avis, who was dealing with government affairs, raised his head and looked at Rebecca who suddenly came in: "What's the matter?" "Sister Anlia asked me to ask," Rebecca said seriously, "Where is the temple built?" Oh, there is another questionfaith. Avis sighed, it was really hard for him to be a lord PS1: The second update is here~~ By the way, we haven¡¯t had dinner yet. PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 15 The New Lord (3) Chapter 15 The New Lord (3) In this golden autumn day, the crops in the farmland are waiting for harvest. And this fertile land welcomed their new lord, a young elf. I heard that this elf is actually not very old, but he already has considerable strength. He has solved problems such as underground mines, the Crimson Hand, and ancient temples. There are also rumors that he has killed ogres and half-giants. Generally speaking, this is a new and powerful man, and after becoming a knight, he has a little reputation in Lansos Plains. Recently there was news that this elf can also make magic props. After a magician from Tongbeicheng purchased this magic prop and still praised it after spending thousands of gold coins, the identity of this elf boy named 'Avis' became even more noble. But in fact, this is nothing. After careful observation, these neatly armored soldiers under the Elf Lord are actually the legendary "Teutonic Warriors", which is extremely shocking. Although this rumor was quickly denied by many people, more and more people secretly observed these private soldiers. Finally, a piece of news was confirmed - regardless of whether these soldiers who were actually used to grow vegetables were Teutonic warriors or not, their average level had reached the level of advanced professionals. These one hundred people have the combat power to kill all five thousand regular troops. It seems that only the legendary Teutonic warriors can do it When the autumn sun slowly sets in the west, the elf boy has a chance to relax after a busy day. Sark, Kadir and Heloise have gone to retreat. Mia needs to prepare some potions before retreating, while Rebecca and Anriya are preparing for the temple, so there is no retreat for the time being. ¡°After recruiting some officials with certain experience or potential, this territory was finally able to operate. The autumn harvest has also begun. This place is located in the subtropics, and crops are harvested twice a year. While increasing taxes, this also means that Ives has to be as busy as now twice a year. But after I finish my work now, I won¡¯t have to work on this for a long time - because there will be a war next year. Today, after handling the last official task, the accumulated experience finally allowed Avis to move up a level. Avis's current level is level 22, and he has taken another solid step on the road to becoming a professional. But time has slowly entered late November. Calculated this way, if he continues to be a full-time lord in March next year, Avis can reach level 28 at most. So he needs some ¡®high experience value¡¯ income. For example, getting the Infinity Sword or something like that. He is already preparing for this. After all his team members are ready, Avis will take about ten people on this journey. I believe that with him here, he can definitely complete this mission well. Oh, by the way, there is also his neighbor Tanras. This vampire can contribute a lot of experience points, and Avis has no intention of letting him go. ¡°Speaking of which, even though we are political enemies, it¡¯s outrageous that I haven¡¯t come to visit you even though I¡¯ve been in office for a week, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ives murmured to himself. So before the end of today's government affairs, Ives called his newly hired housekeeper: "Write me an invitation letter, no, a visit note. Just say that I, Ives, will visit him in two days." "Yes, sir." The meticulously dressed housekeeper nodded seriously, and then went to work. Avis, who has obtained the 'Lord Module', can see the loyalty of all his subordinates. He was quite satisfied with the butler's loyalty, so when choosing a butler, he chose the one whose ability was not the most outstanding, but whose loyalty was the highest. Ability can be cultivated, but loyalty must be passed. As for the extra people in the mansion who were obvious to be traitors at a glance, Ives had no intention of touching them. If all these retarded people are eradicated, do they need those people to send some experts over? Of course, the experts who have come in now, or the mentally retarded ones, still need to be eradicated. After all, Ives doesn¡¯t just open a shop to raise moles, does he? Avis walked out of his office and let out a long breath. He has been dealing with government affairs in the past week. This territory can be said to be full of waste, and he must be involved in everything. In his spare time, he also makes magic props. But luckily for him, a magician from Tongbei City, a small seaside city in the Lansos Plain, was passing by and heard that the lord here was an elf magician, so he came to pay a visit. Ives's erudition naturally bluffed the advanced magician, and with some tricks, the magician could not confirm Ives' true strength. The magician naturally respected Ives - the path of magic. Above all, the strong are always respected. Finally, Ives¡¯"Be careful" to reveal that he can make magic items. The advanced magician immediately asked to ¡®see it¡¯. So Avis sold his magic wand, which cost about 100 gold coins, for 1,200 gold coins, making a net profit of 1,100 gold coins. This is not Linz, nor the Twilight Forest, nor the city in the demiplane "Silver Moon City". There are not piles of powerful magicians here, and there are not many alchemists who can make magic props. This magic can be increased by 10%, and it also comes with 3 magic missiles every day. After charging, it can release a 'mage armor' staff, which is incredibly precious. Of course, although there are few magicians here, Ives can make a lot of money from his magic props, but it also restricts Ives¡¯ sales channels - there are not many magicians, how can anyone buy your magic props? But Avis is not very worried about this matter. After he makes a few magic props and raises his alchemist level to 'intermediate', he can enchant the equipment. Many people need this, so naturally they can make a lot of money - there are many adventurers in Lansos Plains, and there are also many who are willing to pay a lot of money to enchant. But it is still not enough to rely on this to become the main source of income for a territory. Although the territory is very small now, it is absolutely possible to do this. The problem is that Ives is going to be very busy. One solution is to recruit some apprentices and teach them magic. But this approach was slow to work and would make Ives even busier. So Ives won't have this plan for the time being. Perhaps after repelling the Vikings and having a mage tower, Avis will consider this issue. Walking to the restaurant alone, Ives poured a glass of red wine, took a leisurely sip, and then started eating half-burnt bacon. Well, it is also necessary to invite a chef As he was eating, Ives felt that he was extremely busy. It seemed that although this upgrade was safe, it did not seem to be very suitable for Aves. (It seems it¡¯s time to ask some experts to assist me.) Ives thought this way, (I have a few good candidates. If there is a chance, I will recruit them. The one from Bella Baker is good.) But soon, Ives thought of a sadder thing - recruiting subordinates. Not only administrative talents, but also combat soldiers. When the cold grass matures in December, Teutonic warriors will be trained. Avis felt like he was going crazy. Of course, if he could predict what would happen in December, he would feel that the future he is sketching now is extremely happy. ¡­¡­ Just when the young elf lord was about to finish eating, there was a sound of footsteps coming outside. Afterwards, Avis raised his head and saw two girls walking in. A man with short golden hair was saying something with a smile on his face. The other one was a girl with silver hair. She seemed a little silent as she listened to the short-haired girl's words. But Ives knew that it wasn't that she wasn't interested in the topic, but that she just didn't like to talk very much by nature. "Hey, you're here." The elf boy smiled slightly, and then drank the wine produced in 305 next to him in one gulp. Rebecca sat next to him, and the waiter behind her immediately started bringing food from the kitchen. But it needs to be heated up, so you need to wait a while. Before Rebecca could speak, it was the silver-haired girl who didn't like talking very much who spoke first: "Actually, I think you should hire a better chef. If other nobles come to visit, the banquet will probably be a disaster without a qualified one. It¡¯s a very disrespectful thing.¡± Avis smiled bitterly: "Ah, I am worried about this." An Liya smiled, seeming to understand some of the things that bothered Elvis. The naive Rebecca said in confusion: "If you want to make delicious food, can't I just cook it myself? I think the food cooked by Ives is delicious." "That's even more rude. How can a host personally cook for guests And this is not the only thing that worries me Forget it, it's my fault that I'm talking to you about this." Ives stopped the topic at the right time. . "How is the construction of your temple going?" Avis found a topic that could be discussed. At this time, today's dinner has been served. Rebecca was happily preparing to eat, while Anriya quietly reported: "Today has been basically completed." "But there don't seem to be many believers in this place." Rebecca raised her head and said, "Even on the first day of completion, there were not many people who came to watch the ceremony." (Are there few believers) Avis frowned slightly. He sensed something was not quite right. PS1: I¡¯m back I¡¯m not sure if there are two updates today. PS2: There will be six channels of advertising on the main website next week. Seniors told me that in addition to the forced promotion of small promotions,?Good location, 200 collections increased in one day. I'm dizzy, is it not as good as my current results? PS3: Working hard to recover ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 16 The New Lord (End) Chapter 16 The new lord (final) One territory, three villages, but not even a temple or priest. Listening to Rebecca's words, it seemed that they didn't even have much interest in visiting the temple. If this is a remote mountainous area, then this is normal. It is unreliable to think that the ignorant people will suddenly become enlightened and believe in gods because they are not educated. But after becoming the lord of this place, Avis knew that this place was not actually so backward. Not to mention being extremely wealthy, some are relatively well-off. So, why is there no temple of faith in this region with extremely powerful divine authority? "It seems that my neighbor has done a good thing." Ives murmured to himself. This is of course not normal, and there seems to be only one reason. And at this moment, Avis actually received a mission. The mission roughly stated that there were some strange places in his territory, and Ives needed to explore them one by one. Avis covered his head and suddenly felt speechless. As I said before, tasks in this world are not necessarily given by others. As long as you know some information, you can theoretically figure out some tasks. And just now, Avis used his own imagination to figure out a task. But if something like this really appeared in his territory, Avis would naturally have to investigate it carefully. Thinking of this, he was no longer in the mood to continue eating the not-so-delicious dessert. He smiled, put down his tableware, and then looked at the two strange girls: "I suddenly have something to do, so you can eat first." Rebecca seemed a little unhappy, but she still said very understandingly: "It seems that our lord is very busy, so let's go." Avis smiled apologetically, and then stood up. When he walked to the gate, he said to an attendant beside him: "Call your captain over. I have something to ask of him." "Yes." The attendant was also a Teutonic warrior, so he naturally knew who the 'captain' was referring to. Without thinking much, the attendant immediately turned around and went to look for his captain Hongfang. At this moment, Anriya, who was eating at the dining table, raised her head and glanced at the elf boy standing at the door, walking towards the training ground, and seemed to have some realization. ¡­¡­ Soon, the neatly dressed young captain stood in front of Avis. Avis glanced at the captain and said: "Bring two people with decent strength, we have something to do." Hong Flash glanced at the elf boy with a very serious expression, and then said: "Excuse me, sir what is it?" Avis thought for a while, and then said: "It has something to do with darkness. By the way, it's best to find two It would be difficult for a magic swordsman like you to harm this creature using ordinary warrior methods." If the profession of a vampire is not a 'Night Warrior', it is usually a Necromancer, and the representative figure is naturally the Pale Lord. So what they face next may be some undead or low-level vampires. Avis did not bring the two priests with him. This was also due to his consideration. Evil cannot escape under the divine light, but the same is true in reverse. Bringing a priest who has not yet restrained his holy aura to go over is like the police using the siren to catch someone, telling them, 'I'm coming, hide now. Get up! ¡¯ this information. So Avis needs some elite soldiers, and there will be no requirements after that. It would be better to use magic so that Avis wouldn't be too much trouble. Hong Flash nodded and quickly found two people. They are all magic swordsmen at the level of advanced professionals, and they can be regarded as rare talents among the Teutonic warriors. Avis nodded to them, and then said: "The places we are going to next are the three villages under my command. There may be evil there. But the problem is that we cannot easily detect these evils now. So you need this." Avis took out a few scrolls and handed them to them. But my heart is bleeding: 1 achievement point these are all achievement points! This is a spell scroll to 'detect evil'. Anyone who knows the most basic magic will use this thing. Of course, to be able to release this magic, you still need relatively high spell-casting skills. Avis's spellcasting skills are adequate, but unfortunately his level is not enough, so he still needs to borrow the power of the scroll. There is no time to get this scroll now, so Avis can only exchange it for one. After a period of preparation, Ives and others got on their horses and prepared to set off. At this time, the sky was completely dark, and the grassland in the dark night seemed to have a hint of uneasiness. Covered by thick dark clouds, the moon in the sky did not seem to emit such a strong light. A gust of cold wind blew over, and the elf boy and others riding on the horse tightened their reins. Feel the reflection of the armor on your handsAt the cold signal, Avis said: "Let's go!" Then he pinched the horse's belly and flew out. After Hongflash and others looked at each other, they also made the same move. They are all elite warriors, and such dark vision cannot hinder their normal actions. Feeling the oncoming breeze, the young elf lord smiled slightly in his heart. "Let me see what appetizers you have prepared for me," he murmured. But they didn¡¯t pay attention. After they left, a silver figure slowly came to the place where they started. The breeze gradually blew by, revealing a pair of shining eyes under the floating silver threads. ¡­¡­ It was already late at night, and several men in armor were moving in this Silva village. They did not light torches or other lighting tools, but carefully observed their surroundings. The dark night of this world is not as dimly lit as the dark night of another world. In fact, the biggest lighting tool in the dark night here is the moon in the sky. Unfortunately, the moon is not particularly bright at this time. After all, the dark clouds in the sky are particularly thick tonight. The young elf lord stood in the center of the village and then looked around. The deathly silence told him that this was definitely something unusual. Although the time in the other two villages he visited before was not as late as now, there were still many pedestrians. After careful observation, they still found many clues. But in this village, there was not a single pedestrian at this time. This can only explain one situation, that is, the villagers here do not have the habit of going to the streets at night. There is also very little nightlife entertainment in this world. It feels extremely boring to stay at home at night and not be able to do anything. But these villagers would rather be bored than come out. It seemed that something had happened that made them afraid to come out. At this time, Ives regretted not bringing Dilanx with him. He should know something. "Bang." At this time, there was such a noise in this silent night. The elf boys who were observing the surroundings immediately locked their targets like cats that discovered the fishy smell. A fat man is running away quickly. His long and narrow shadow looked so eye-catching in the moonlight. "Catch him!" Ives whispered. After that, several people rushed over quickly. That man is just an ordinary person. No, it should be said that his fat body makes him inferior to ordinary people in terms of running. Although he had started running with all his strength due to nervousness, how could this running speed compare to Avis and others who were all advanced professionals? In just a few breaths, the poor fat man was caught. "Oh oh oh Dear Heihei Lord Black Knight please spare the little one Xiao, the little one is just a small business owner" The fat man began to speak incoherently. Ives frowned: "Master Black Knight?" He and the Teutonic warriors wore knight armor, but the color had nothing to do with "black". Is it because it¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t see clearly? Ives looked at his silver knight armor, which still reflected silver light even in the extremely dim moonlight, and frowned in confusion. A Teutonic warrior used the scroll of 'Detect Evil' and then shook his head at Ives: "He is not evil. It should be said that it has nothing to do with 'evil' - oh, there is some dirt in his heart, but It's still within the range of normal people." Detecting evil is indeed an extremely powerful spell. It can not only detect evil fluctuations, but also evil thoughts. It should be said that it is produced by the system. But Avis no longer cares about the system. He just wants to figure out what is happening now. At this time, a Teutonic warrior standing next to him said: "Luca? Lord, I think I know who this guy is. This guy is Luca, a businessman here. When I registered my household registration today, I've seen him." Not all the Teutonic warriors went to plant vegetables, but some still went to carry out the tasks assigned by Ives. And this Teutonic warrior was lucky enough to meet this man named 'Luka'. Hearing the words 'Lord', the fat man, whose front was ashen and felt that his doom had arrived, finally opened his eyes, and what he saw was a handsome and perfect face. Once you see this face, you will never forget it. So the fat man started crying all of a sudden. He hugged Avis's arm that he couldn't pull back in time, and immediately wiped his nose and tears on it. PS1: Some people are discriminating against some novels recently. Alas, let me briefly talk about it here. Any novel has its literary value. I only think that some novels were not written because of the immaturity of the author.He can write what he wants to write without thinking that the book is an inferior novel, let alone discriminating against it. Those who not only insult the author's hard work, but also insult the author's person and familyyou need to improve your quality. PS2: Two updates will be resumed starting tomorrow. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 17 Are you...my sister? (superior) Chapter 17 Are youmy sister? (superior) A faint glow of fighting spirit suddenly erupted from Ives' body, and he immediately bounced away the fat man named 'Luka'. He immediately used a small water bomb to wash his clothes, and then dried them with fire. If it weren't for the extremely strong attributes of the Silver Knight Armor, Ives would have even planned to throw away the equipment. Luka was still weeping there: "Lord This place is haunted Someone just attacked my guards, and they ate them! Lord, please save me" "It's so late and everyone is not going out. What are you doing out here?" The young elf lord raised his head and looked at Luka who was crying silently. Luka was stunned for a long time, and finally spoke clearly. This guy came out so late to ask for money because he wanted to collect a debt. Ives estimated that this guy was a loan shark. Putting this aside, after Luka collected the money, he was attacked by a guy who came and went like the wind. The two guards were immediately sucked into dried meat. And after Luka shamelessly betrayed his teammates, he ran away crawling away. "Take us to where the two guards are." The elf boy lowered his head slightly and stared at Luka. There was a determined look in his eyes, as if as long as Luka said half the word 'no', he would directly kill Luka, "Right away!" "Cocoa" Luka couldn't help but tremble in his heart when he thought of the shadow that came and went like the wind. Ives didn't waste any time. He pulled out his sword and placed it on Luka's neck: "If you don't go, I won't say anything." There is no need to say anything, there is no need to talk to a dead person. Luka swallowed, then nodded, and said with a pale face: "Okay follow me." Several people immediately rushed to attack in the dark night. Avis quietly put on the arcane magician's robe. Fortunately, the switch to professional fashion only requires a thought, otherwise Ives would have been in a lot of trouble. While the group of people were running, Ives suddenly said: "By the way, what do you mean by the 'Black Knight'?" When Luka heard the word 'Black Knight', he couldn't help but shuddered: "I heard there will be black knights here at night, harvesting people's lives. Over time, no one here dares to go out on the streets at night. .II also thought I met a black knight." Ives and others were wearing knight armor at the time. Although it was not black, it still frightened the fat man and fascinated him. "Hmph, coward." Hong Shan snorted disdainfully, expressing his dissatisfaction. But Elvis said after pondering for a long time: "Black Knight, when did he appear?" Luka was stunned for a moment and said, "It was probably two years ago" Avis nodded. Soon, they arrived at the place where Ruka was attacked. But there is no one here. There was only the sound of the silent wind all around, and there wasn't even a body on the ground. Avis winked at Red Flash. Hong Flash nodded, and then took out a dust-covered scroll. After that, he violently tore open the scroll, and soon his hand pointed to a dark field: "There is evil there!" Almost as soon as Hong Flash finished speaking, Avis used the Blade of the Sun. The powerful light shines away, and a golden sword energy penetrates the body and rushes directly into the deep darkness ahead. At this time, Avis's fashion was worn by the Olympic Terrium, but he was wearing the 'Sun God Set' inside. Naturally, this powerful attack skill can be issued. There was a muffled groan, and then a being shrouded in darkness came out. This is a thin man, wearing a black robe, and his whole body is bathed in endless darkness. The elf boy's head lowered slightly. He held the rune sword in his hand and looked at the figure walking out in front of him warily. He was sure that the other party was injured in the attack he just made. Hong Shan and others also began to glow with a faint red glow. They held their swords and carefully put on a wary look. Luka had already rolled back, not daring to take even half a step closer to the darkness ahead. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." The figure made a sound like this, "I kindly let you go, but I didn't expect you to come back Oh, and you also brought with you some guys who seem to have some fighting ability." "Vampire" Ives slowly put the sword in front of him, "I didn't expect you to be a vampire Then the next step seems very interesting." It's just a vampire without a title, there is nothing scary at all. That vampire seemed to know that he couldn't defeat these guys in front of him. But he was not at allRemember, he is a Night Familiar after all. If he wants to escape, few people will be able to hurt him. But now the vampire can't run away, he hasn't found what he's looking for yet. Although a magic weapon was found, it didn't look like what the owner wanted. You can't escape, but there are enemies in front of you This is a bit difficult The vampire in the darkness touched his head with a slight headache, and began to think about what to do next. Avis did not step forward rashly. He knew how fast the Vampires moved, especially when consuming their own blood energy. These guys ran so fast that almost no one could catch up. The most troublesome thing is that if they turn into bats, it will be difficult to track them in such darkness. High-level vampires can also transform into a group of bats. As long as one bat escapes, they can recover by sucking blood. It can be said to be an extremely difficult creature. Therefore, Ives will not step forward casually before he is absolutely sure. The vampire glanced at Avis, who was silently on guard. He has some defensive magic on his body, and some basic dark magic may be useless The vampire is constantly observing to see if there is a way to attack. At this time, a figure appeared at the end of the street. This is a man wearing black armor, he is walking over step by step. Avis looked at this man and was slightly shocked. He could feel the strength of this man The power of high-ranking professionals! Avis immediately prepared to release magic. But soon he felt something was wrong. This black knight should be just a puppet. In other words, there should be a magician hidden in the secret. And if he can make a puppet of a high-level professional, his strength may not be very weak. "Can I ask you a question?" At this time, the black-armored puppet said, "Did you see a sword? I'm looking for it." The voice was low and stiff, and seemed to have a similar taste to 'electronic synthesized sound'. "What sword?" Ives suddenly asked, with a hint of wariness in his eyes. He has begun to analyze the structure of the puppet in front of him. If everything goes well, a 'destruction' can destroy the puppet. But Ives doesn't have any information about the magician behind it, so Ives doesn't want to waste a power in this place rashly. "A fiery red sword with ancient glyphs carved on the blade." The black knight said, "Although it has powerful power, ordinary people cannot control it. So please leave it to me." Avis was stunned for a moment: "Sword? Where is the sword?" At this time, the vampire's expression changed and he immediately wanted to escape. But at this time, a ray of holy light struck. This holy light cut through the sky and hit the Vampires directly. The vampires immediately screamed as if being ignited on fire. Soon, the vampire turned into ashes. Avis and others immediately turned around and saw a silver-haired girl. The girl came over and looked at Avis: "Huh, luckily I got here in time." Avis said strangely: "Anlia? Why are you here?" "Don't call me for this kind of thing." The girl said in a reproachful tone, "It's really unjust." Avis smiled bitterly and touched his hair. At this time, he saw a sword shining with a faint red light among the vampire's corpse. As soon as Ives waved his hand, a 'Mage's Hand' flew over and took the sword in his hand. The first time he saw this sword, Avis's face changed wildly. Although the Black Knight¡¯s face cannot be seen, his expression seems to have changed. The power fluctuations around him began to become unstable. This is a fiery red sword with runes carved on it from thousands of years ago. This is a sword blessed by God, this is a divine weapon. This is¡­¡­ "The Sword of Glorythis is actually the Sword of Glory!" Avis couldn¡¯t help blurting out, and the look of astonishment in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Although this is not a complete version of the Brilliant Sword, the Brilliant Sword also comes with a set of armor. But this also surpasses the orange weapon (epic) and reaches the semi-artifact level of equipment! With a sound of "touch!", the black knight rushed towards here crazily. As soon as Avis's eyes were focused, a black sword appeared in his eyes: "I saw your flaw!" After that, Avis thrust out a sword fiercely. The black knight who exploded with all his strength and had the strength of a high-level professional fell down like this. At this time, a slightly unexpected voice sounded: "The king's authority?" Ives and othersHe immediately turned around and saw a man in gray robes. "That's really interesting" ps1: People complained about my typos Do I need to find a proofreader PS2: Two updates today, this is the first one, I¡¯m rolling around asking for recommendations~~ PS3: Today is the game of lol, all kinds of abuse. Alas, sad. I decided, I want to quit masturbating! ! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 18 Are you...my sister? (Down) Chapter 18 Are youmy sister? (Down) "Da da da." Such footsteps echoed in the dilapidated streets that had been baptized by arcane destruction. This is a girl. Her hair is black, and her eyes that have become azure are silently watching the enemies hidden in the darkness ahead. She walked step by step, holding a short knife in her hand. Her head was lowered slightly, not knowing what she was thinking. Just walking like this brought an endless sense of oppression to the person in the darkness. The sky turned white, illuminating the streets that had been completely destroyed. The girl slowly raised her hand, and the short knife she held began to glow with cold light. There was a cold smile on the girl's lips: "Who are you I don't know. But if you dare to hurt my brother, you are really seeking your own death" And in the ruins, a tall woman dug Avis out of the ruins. The elf boy opened his eyes and looked at the mess in front of him. If the villagers hadn't fled in all directions when the fighting just started, many people would have died in this incident The ¡®time and space distortion¡¯ he used at the last moment saved his life. The enemy is so terrifying that even if all three powers are used, he cannot be defeated. However, if he still had a power just now, any one, that person would also be dead. Avis was a little pity, he shouldn't have wasted his power on that puppet. That person has a "pseudo holy realm". As long as he stands in the darkness, he will not be defeated. Elvis cursed secretly, never expecting that he would meet the famous 'Haze Sage' here Yes, this is the Haze Sage, a famous hero professional in the future. But now, he is just a high-level professional with a pseudo-sacred realm. But that pseudo-sanctuary is enough to make Avis drink a pot. Moreover, the Haze Sage 'Visiot Redden' is definitely not comparable to ordinary people. His fighting consciousness is not inferior to that of Avis. So even if Avis almost pushes the throne, it can only hurt him, but not kill him. The elf boy slowly sat up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "I have restored my powers, I can continue" The sky has become brighter, and Avis's powers have been restored. But the long-haired female elf in front of him stopped Avis: "Please leave it to His Highness." Your Highness? Aves looked at the girl with short black hair. When he saw her appearance clearly, his heart couldn't help but beat a little. How come Kai Avis, the last royal bloodline of the elves, appears here? The battle just got into the heat of the moment, and Avis used arcane destruction crazily. When fighting against the pseudo-sanctuary of the Haze Sage in front of him, the Haze Sage used the strongest attack of the pseudo-sanctuary, cutting off Aiwes. Half of Weiss's head was knocked into the ruins. If it weren't for the 'moment distortion' performed by Avis, he would have been dead by now. After that, the girl appeared. The knife in her hand was made of something unknown, but it could actually cut through the territory of the sanctuary. The Haze Sage, who had consumed a lot of magic power and had almost no strength to fight anymore, was naturally defeated. ???????? Ives did the math, the Brilliant Sword Diranx, the Haze Sage Weiss Ott, and finally the royal family Kai Ives. What kind of terrifying place is this Sylva Village? The girl walked forward. After a while, a figure came out of the darkness: "Eternal Elf, I have no intention of being an enemy to you." This is a young man with a faint smile on his pale face. But no one dared to ignore the majestic magic power in him. The girl raised the dagger in her hand, and her blue eyes slowly disappeared, turning into ordinary black pupils. In fact, most of the Eternal Elf's hair and pupils are black. "So, how did you and my brother fight?" the girl said. Hearing the word 'brother', Avis was stunned for a moment. Am I Kay Ives¡¯ brother? Then I am not from the Elf Royal Family But, I haven't heard that there is a male in the Eternal Elf Royal Family? Moreover, Alexi is definitely not a royal surname. Avis feels that this world is extremely strange. "Haha Because he got what I wanted I have been looking for this thing for 2 years. But now that he has got it, and I can't do anything to a king, so this time the matter will be forgotten ¡± The Haze Sage turned his head and looked at Avis: "Then, I will take my leave now. In addition, if I am lucky enough to set foot in that field I will come again. King, please stay safe at any time.careful. " After that, Visiot¡¯s figure slowly dissipated and escaped into the boundless darkness. Avis knows what field it is. That is the domain of the saint. If he were to use the holy domain today instead of the pseudo-holy domain, Avis's chance of escaping would be less than 10%, let alone defeating him. "Interesting" A smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth, and then he looked at the sword in his hand. The fiery red sword body and the faint fluctuation of magic power. This sword did not recognize Ives, so even if Ives held the sword, it still had no reaction. This is the glorious sword, the sword that brings victory and glory, the legendary artifact. Kay Avis slowly turned his head and saw the figure. Although he was a little embarrassed, he was sitting on the ruins looking at the sword in his hand. But his appearance was no different from what he looked like two years ago. The battle just now was seen by Kay Ives and her sister Xueer hundreds of kilometers away. The arcane power soaring into the sky and the dark power turned the world upside down. Finally, a royal power briefly appeared in the sky, which was equivalent to telling the elf girl who was turning around nonsensically that the person she had been looking for was there. Soon, Xueer cast a large-scale teleportation magic and appeared on the exciting battlefield. When Kaiweisi just came to the side of the battlefield, a dark beam of light hit the king of power in the sky. The king's head seemed to have been cut off, and then he suddenly fell into a ruins. If he could not clearly feel that the aura of the king had not disappeared, Kaiweis felt that he would definitely go crazy because of this. But even so, Kaieves was not going to let go of the extremely weak human being in front of him who had just released his ultimate move. It¡¯s just that the opponent still has some trump cards. If they really fight, both sides will lose. In addition, his brother was fine, so Kay Avis could only let him go for the time being. Kaiweis walked forward slowly, approaching the elf boy with a trace of confusion on his face. The elf boy is still so handsome, and after becoming a king, he always exudes a touch of the majesty of a king. At the same time, he still had the familiar smell of grass. The girl had not smelled this smell for two years, which made the girl's face turn slightly red. "Brother" The girl's eyes flashed with tears, and then she hugged Avis's body. "Umyou are, my sister?" "Well!" The girl raised her head, and then there was a happy smile on her face: "I am not a maid in the palace, I am your sister, Kaiweisi, brother I'm sorry for never telling you the truth, but I still want you to call me Avril" The girl was chattering there non-stop. Ives looked at the girl in his arms and the elf woman who was smiling slightly at the side. After a while, he said: "Um well, can I say one thing? " The elf girl lifted her head from Avis's chest and looked at the embarrassed Avis. "Wellactually, I have lost my memory. So I can't remember many things." Avis said with a bitter smile. ¡°Amnesia?¡± The girl opened her mouth in surprise. Xueer also looked at Avis: "No wonder His Highness did not take the initiative to contact the royal family after becoming the king, and there was no other expression Moreover, the achieved kingship is not the first kingship, but the seventh kingship. This should have happened Something, right? May I askis it caused by a curse?" "I don't know, because I have lost my memory." Ives shook his head. "Except for some basic common sense, all other memories have disappeared. What is the curse you mentioned?" "You have a blood curse on you." Xue'er replied respectfully, "This is a curse that has existed since your parents' generation, and your children will also have this curse That is the desire to kill. As long as you see blood , you will especially want to kill. In the end, this person will be unable to restrain himself and become a real murderer But before that, your spirit will dissipate itself. In other words, in the end, you will become a completely soulless person. A killing machine. And the only way to break this curse is to become a king." Avis¡¯ expression changed. He knew the curse, the 'Blood Feast'. Ives only knows one person with this curse, so is his father "You must have become the king when you couldn't restrain your desire to kill and your spirit began to dissipate. So part of your memory disappeared, and the king's power also changed." Xueer made such a guess. Elvis smiled bitterly, girl, you guessed it completely wrong. The spirit of my predecessor Ives has really completely dissipated. I am a foreigner! But at this time, Avis also figured out somethingAffection. PS1: As I said, I am not in a good condition. So I'm not satisfied with these chaptersbut forget it, let's leave it at that. PS2: Please give me some recommendations and collections~ My collections haven¡¯t been strong enough lately, everyone. PS3: Also, it¡¯s difficult to agree with everyone¡¯s opinions. I will only write what I want to write in the future, and I won¡¯t care too much about the opinions of some readers. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 19 This is the Shura Field...? Chapter 19 says this is a Shura field? The elves are not without kings. As one of the few bloodline inheritance races of the twelve kings of the ancient elves, the Erenya elves have had the first kings in the history of the elves. And that person's name is Kedar Alexi. If Avis' knowledge is correct, this Kedar should be his father. He is the ¡®God-killing King of Powers¡¯, and his powers have reached an unprecedented 10. As long as he is given enough conditions, he can even kill gods. This is how Longinus, the first king in history, killed the Son of God. Afterwards, he was cursed by the gods. His descendants are more likely to become kings, but they also have symptoms of going crazy when they see blood. But it seems that Ives has not heard that he has any descendants "Strange thing." Avis was speechless. What makes him even more speechless is the current situation. It feels slightlyoff. He is naturally in the castle now. The sun has already risen to the center, and he is naturally having lunch. And his sister was naturally sitting next to him. And the atmosphere at the scene was very strange. The eyes of Rebecca and Kay Ives kept intersecting. They seemed to be competing with each other, but the problem was that Ives had no idea what they were competing with! When they met before, the two seemed to have become enemies. Heloise was there laughing and drinking wine. Anriya ate her meal indifferently, her expression not even changing. Qadir, on the other hand, was reading and eating without changing his expression. "Well Heloise and Kadir have come out of seclusion, Mia has also started to go into seclusion, and I have another sister We should be happy" Finally, Ives couldn't stand the tragic atmosphere anymore, so he spoke. Heloise snorted softly and said softly: "Man." Then he took another sip of wine. Kadir turned over a page of the book without changing his expression. Rebecca glanced at Avis: "Aviswhen did you get this sister?" "Wellit just happened out of nowhere. Besides, I also lost my memory, so it should be true" "Oh?" Rebecca glanced at Kay Ives, who maintained a perfect smile, and then said: "I heard that these days, there are people pretending to be your relatives and then deceiving you." Kaiwei Si still smiled and looked at Rebecca: "I heard that fallen angels will kill the people they love most after awakening. So brother, you have to be careful, you can't find such a woman as your girlfriend. .¡± "Ahem, Rebecca is not a fallen angel. This matter is a bit complicated to explain." Ives explained to Kay Ives with a smile, but soon, he saw the appearance on his 'sister''s face An unhappy look. "No, what I'm talking about iswhat, I probably won't find anyone to be my girlfriend for the time being" "Huh?" Rebecca and Kay Ives' expressions turned bad. Heloise laughed loudly. Anriya sighed and shook her head: "Where's the man?" The warlock continued to flip through the books, seemingly not worrying about this matter at all. Elvis coughed, and then said to Helois: "By the way, you have successfully broken through to the level of an advanced professional. It is gratifying" "There's nothing to congratulate." Helois glanced at Avis, "Let's deal with your current terrible situation first." This newly promoted glorious knight didn't seem to care about his own affairs. Avis turned his attention to Anriya for help. The silver-haired girl put down her job, glanced at the slightly nervous Avis, and then said with a smile: "My sister has come out, let her take charge of the work in the temple. I'm going to retreat." ??????????????????????????????????????????? I gave you the scroll of divine oath just so that you can sell it to me? Avis was almost going crazy. At this time, Kay Ives suddenly smiled and said, "By the way, brother what type of girl do you like?" "I" Ives raised his head and glanced at Kay Ives and Rebecca beside him. Finally, he looked for help at Qadir, the only person here who could possibly save him. But the warlock has been reading and eating, and has no desire to help. And Avis was almost certain that the warlock in front of him definitely saw his eyes asking for help! ¡°It¡¯s okay if a woman doesn¡¯t help me, even you as a man can¡¯t help me! Okayin that case. "Actually." Ives stood up straight and said the first shocking words that would make him the "King of Ghosts" in the future - "I don't like women." "What¡­¡­!?" Five shocked voices sounded at the same time. Kay Ives, Rebecca, Heloise, LeavingAnriya, who was sitting there, and Kadir, who was reading a book, both raised their heads and looked at Ives who made the shocking remarks with stunned eyes. "Brother, what you meanisthat you don't think about women yet?" Kaiweis carefully guessed. She didn't dare to think about the most likely possibility. That possibility was too scary. The elf princess¡¯s little heart can¡¯t stand it! Avis opened his mouth, but in the end, he suddenly felt a feeling that he couldn't express. His eyes subconsciously looked at Qadir. At this time, because Kadir turned his head in shock and because he had not put on his hood, his hat was suddenly lifted, revealing his beautiful face. Kadir turns out to be a woman¡ª¡ª? This is everyone's question. Later everyone noticed Kadir's Adam's apple. Is this a man? Kay Ives looked at the face of the warlock in front of her, and combined with what Ives just said, she seemed to understand something. Not just her, everyone present seemed to understand something. Especially Anriya. When she was about to leave her seat, she looked at the beautiful Kadir, and then at Avis, who was looking directly at Kadir. She felt that something in her heart seemed to be awakening. generally. If Anria lived in the world of Ives, then she should be called a "rotten girl" at this time. It was only at this time that Avis's mind came back to his senses. He thought about it for a while, but he still couldn't say such words. He coughed and then said, "Umcan we talk about this later?" Kadir stood up immediately. He did not take back his hood. He walked directly to Ives and looked at him: "Can you come over with me?" The voice is no longer hoarse, but a slightly magnetic, neutral voice. Avis smiled bitterly and felt that he should give him an explanation, so he stood up and said with a smile, "Okay." After that, he and Qadir walked to a quiet place aside. Anriya¡¯s eyes began to shine. She, who had been feeling empty since birth, seemed to have found the most brilliant light in her life. Her eyes flashed: "There is adultery!" ¡­¡­ "I know what you mean." Kadir spoke first, leaning against the stone wall, "You just want to shirk responsibility." "Ahem, I made you laugh." Avis touched his head in embarrassment. Kadir snorted coldly, and then looked at Avis: "But no matter what, this kind of joke is too much. I have given you enough face by discussing this issue with you in private, and I hope you can give me a little dignity." .¡± "Well, I understand." Ives nodded seriously, "I won't make such a joke again." Kadir glanced at the sincere Avis and felt slightly relieved. It seems that he has not discovered his secret Kadir coughed and brought his thoughts back: "I don't want you to have other ideas If you really have that kind of hobby, please find someone else. I'm not interested in the future." "Ahem, that's not the case, really not." Ives smiled bitterly and immediately waved his hand. Just as Elvis was about to leave, he was stopped by Kadir: "By the way, my sister's money how to calculate it?" "Moneyoh, by the way, I almost forgot." I have been busy with too many things recently, and Ives almost forgot this important thing. "I will ask the financial officer to give it to me later." Don't worry, it's your part of the money." Kadir nodded, took a long breath, and seemed to look much more relaxed. When we returned to the dining table, the atmosphere was much duller. But the 'Shura Field' that Ives feared did not take shape in the end, which made Ives feel a lot more relaxed. "Brother Ives." After eating, Ives was about to go deal with official business when the elf princess held his hand. The elf princess looked at Avis, and then said: "Brother, I have something to tell you." Avis hesitated: "But I have to deal with official business." The elf princess smiled, and then she looked at Miss Xueer, who was waiting by the side. Xue'er stepped forward and showed a sweet smile: "Your Highness, please rest assured that I am fairly experienced in handling government affairs." Avis almost said, ¡®Don¡¯t grab experience¡¯, but he quickly stopped. Tomorrow he is going to visit his neighbor, and he will definitely get a lot of experience points, so he still doesn't need this experience. "Well, what's the matter?" Avis looked at the elf princess. The elf princess showed a smile, and then said: "Then just find a quiet place and listen to me carefully." I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s wrongSuddenly, Avis felt that the word 'good' was emphasized very heavily in the elf girl's speech just now. PS1: Ahem, I don¡¯t know anything. Really, I don¡¯t know anything! PS2: This chapter is a chapter where I am looking for a feeling, but for now, I still have no feeling. So will there be a next update Well~ PS3: I feel like I am an inspired writer (Looking up at the sky) ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 20 The Sword of Glory Chapter 20 The Sword of Glory Avis is sitting in the study. Although this castle is relatively dilapidated, it still has all the necessary functions. Elvis took out a portion of red wine from the cabinet on the side, and then poured a glass for the Elf Princess and a glass for himself. After that, Avis sat down and looked quietly at the elf princess who was drinking red wine with a serious look on her face. "Tell me, what do you want from me?" Ives took a sip of wine and let the sweet wine flow into his lungs. After that, he put down the wine glass and looked at the elf princess. "What are you going to do with that sword?" The princess also took a sip of wine, then raised her head and looked at Avis. Avis naturally knew which sword the elf princess was talking about. He was silent for a long time, and then said: "That sword I really haven't thought about what to do. I feel that its owner has not obtained it." The sword¡¯s approval.¡± Dilanx, the master of the glorious sword in history. But for some reason, the Brilliant Sword did not recognize this person. In terms of recognition, Ives's own recognition is the highest - 23%. This level of recognition is indeed higher than most people, but it is still far from the 100% that is fully recognized, or even the 25% that can exert the minimum power. ¡°After Ives got the sword, he didn¡¯t really want to give it to Dilanx. No matter what, this is an artifact, and it would still be very painful to give it to someone else. Moreover, even if he took the sword for himself, no one would say anything. After all, he got it himself. "What about my brother? Can he control this sword?" "Okay." After pondering for a long time, Avis nodded. He raised his head and looked at Kai Avis: "If I use my power, I can control this sword." If you use the power ¡®treasure¡¯, this sword will become the property of Ives. Of course, the power is theoretically on the same level as an artifact, plus Avis's strength is not enough. If it is to exert the minimum power, it should be just right. But if you want to exert great power, then Avis is still far behind. ??More advanced, either increase the compatibility with the artifact, or increase the power of the power. "So, if the brother who holds the Brilliant Sword meets the mage we met early this morning, who will win?" "It should be me." Avis said, "I haven't tried the power of the Brilliant Sword yet. But it should not be weaker than ordinary epic equipment With this sword in hand, I should be able to defeat him. But if he sets foot in the Holy Realm, it¡¯s really hard to say what the outcome will be" Although Avis is powerful, if he has to face the Sanctuary, he is still far behind. Every strong man in the Sanctuary is not so easy to defeat. Even if Avis is now the king, facing the Sanctuary will only end up being abused. Those with royal power are indeed above everyone else. But there are three types of people who can fight against those with royal authority. Hero professionals, artifact holders, and gods' favored ones. Unfortunately, Avis is the weakest among the kings "Hmm But one thing I'm very strange about is Brother, you are a magic genius. You already had the strength of an advanced professional when you left Gonavis But now, how come you have become an advanced professional? ?¡± Let me go, did I still have this strength before? Ives was stunned for a while, then smiled bitterly and said: "Maybe it's because I lost my memory and my realm was lost along with it When I woke up, my strength was not even considered a formal professional." The elf princess nodded thoughtfully. "However, my brother probably doesn't know how powerful this glorious sword is, right?" The elf princess put down her wine glass and said to Avis. The elf boy nodded, and then said: "It always feels like it should be very powerful, but I still don't know how powerful it is." Whether it was his previous life or this life, this was his first time in charge of an artifact. It¡¯s exciting just thinking about it. This is an artifact! The artifacts in this world are not just cabbage, they are found everywhere. The number of artifacts must never exceed 10, and they all have curses on them. To use the artifacts, you must accept the curse. At this time, the Elf Princess had a smile on her lips: "Then, let's give it a try!" ¡­¡­ The Sword of Glory. [Azure blue, semi-artifact] ?Fitness: 31%. [Unblocking: minimum limit] Attribute 1: Strength increases by 30 points, constitution increases by 20 points, attack power increases by 50%, and all combat skills increase by 1. Attribute 2: Guard of glory 3 times/day. Attribute 3: Brilliant Redemption 3 times/day. Attribute 4: Holy slash 3 times/day.   Curse: While you are holding this sword, you will not be able to use any non-legendary magic. Avis looked at the sword, his face twitching continuously. He is a magician! What's the point of not being able to use any non-legendary magic? The only legendary magic Avis knows now is the 'Perfect Disguise', which is matched with the Arcane Master's robe. But that attribute is extremely unnatural. Needless to say about the increase in attributes, the protection of glory can release a powerful shield. Brilliant Redemption can heal, and the attack power of Holy Slash is terrifyingly high. This is a powerful sword. Ives came to this conclusion. After that, he held the sword and looked at Xue'er who had already taken a posture in front of him. Xue'er is the elf princess's attendant and a high-ranking magician. She is only one step away from setting foot in the Holy Realm, and her strength exceeds that of most high-level professionals. In fact, even if she faced the Haze Sage Visiot, she might not lose. "Then, please attack, Your Highness." Xueer said after saluting. Avis nodded. He first blessed himself with a 'Guardian of Glory', and then his whole body was bathed in a faint golden light. This place is an endless grassland. Ives holds this sword, but his mood unexpectedly calms down. The artifact in his hand exudes a faint golden light. This is a glorious war song, and this is a brilliant sword. Ives slowly stepped out. At this moment, the brilliant sword intent has filled Avis's mind. This is the resonance that the Brilliant Sword resonates with him. Although he can use this sword because of his power, at this moment, he is really in harmony with the Brilliant Sword. Avis seems to have seen the battles experienced by the masters of the glorious sword in the past, those desperate but extremely glorious battles. Avis took a step forward, and his power reached its peak at this moment. Afterwards, in a state of intense emotion, he shouted out the words engraved on the blade of the Brilliant Sword. ¡°For the girl!¡± "Gah?" Xue'er was already prepared for defense, but when she was guarding with all her strength and watching Avis take action, Avis suddenly shouted such a devastating word in front of her, which immediately made Xue'er confused in the wind. . Avis was also stunned. At this moment, his whole body was blooming with incomparable brilliance, and his aura completely exploded. It was at the time of Yingming Shenwu that he suddenly said this Even if you don't say anything, it would be better to say this! After that, a sword light cut through the sky and slashed forward, straight into the endless grassland and sky. Cher, on the other hand, was unscathed¡ªAves missed the target. Of course he will miss, and suddenly he said, "Isn't it strange that you can hit when you are not in the right spirit?" Everyone onlookers looked at Ives with their surprised eyes. Elvis coughed and then said: "Sorry, sorry, I just couldn't help myself. Let's do it again." After that, Avis held the sword again, with sharp eyes ready to draw the sword. Xueer coughed. She felt that Avis was too excited and said the wrong thing. After all, what he was holding was an artifact. Then it should be successful this time ¡°Burn heterosexuals to death!¡± After another sword slashed the air, the grassland suddenly became silent. Avis suddenly felt that it was great to have a few teammates go into seclusion, at least they didn't see his embarrassing side. Avis didn¡¯t believe in evil, so he struck out with another sword. ¡°Imprisonment candle whip fucking!¡± He dropped his sword, hugged his head, and squatted on the ground. He can be sure that it was not him who said those words, it should be his artifact. So this is not a sword of glory, this is a sword of ghosts and beasts, Hun Dan! No wonder everyone¡¯s compatibility is not high There are not enough people here to be stupid enough! Ah, I'm not a ghost either Avis¡¯s thinking in desperation seemed to be wrong. At this time, the elf princess came over. She looked at the Brilliant Sword and said after a while: "It seems that the legend is true." "What?" Avis, who was holding his head, raised his face and looked at the elf princess. The elf princess put her hand on her mouth, and then said: "This sword has been tainted by darkness." "Impossible!" Ives opened his mouth in surprise, "This is an artifact, an artifact blessed by the god himself How could it be tainted? The most important thing is that I can feel the sword inside when I hold it. That true power of pure brilliance This is indeed a sword of glory." "Indeed, because it is an artifact, it has not completely fallen." The Elf Princess nodded, "But in some places?, it¡¯s already different. " Avis stood up and held the hilt of the Brilliant Sword, and the faint golden light poured into his body again. After a while, he said. "Thentell me how all this happened." Ives was considering whether to give the sword to Dilanx. PS1: I¡¯m out of shape! ! (rolling all over the floor) PS2: This chapter is out of status. Let¡¯s play the game today to get back to the status quo (Yeah!) PS3: It¡¯s really not laziness! ! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 21 Visit The 21st visit In the end, Avis still kept the Brilliant Sword. After all, this glorious sword is an artifact, and artifacts are not something that can be given away simply. Moreover, this artifact has a self-purification function. After a while, it should return to its original state. The reason why it is so evil is because its previous owner corrupted and became the Demon King, which caused the Brilliant Sword that was closely related to him to almost corrupt. Fortunately, the Sword of Glory was protected by the Lord of Glory, so it did not completely become an evil artifact. But even so, this glorious sword is also a bit weird. Avis could only sigh, sighing that this was fate. After putting the Brilliant Sword into the ¡®treasure¡¯, the curse of the Brilliant Sword no longer affects Ives. Avis looked at his body and couldn't help but let out a long breath. He was really afraid that the curse of the Brilliant Sword would always be in effect. If that was the case, he would only be a warrior and not a mage in the future. ¡ª¡ªThen her current arcane magician of more than ten levels is useless. And it seems that there is no way in this world to cut down and re-train. But fortunately, everything has not reached the worst situation. ¡­¡­ In the early morning of this day, a group of people rode across the grassland. In the cold wind blowing, the elf boy let out a breath of cold air. Although he is at the level of an advanced professional, what he has to face is not a powerful enemy, but cold. The silver knight armor he wore made his body start to tremble slightly. But that didn't seem to be able to save him from the cold. A man rode a silver white horse next to Ives. Her hair was black, and when the wind blew slightly, it began to flutter in the wind. One characteristic of the Arren elves is that their hair grows very slowly. And they almost never get a haircut. Generally speaking, to identify the age of long-lived Arren elves, one can mostly look at the length of their hair. On the girl next to Ives, her hair is constantly flowing. Although she looks beautiful, it is not very long. Not even as long as Ives' hair. It can be seen that this elf girl is as young as she looks. And next to Avis, there were two people following. The glorious knight who had just reached the advanced level of profession was riding on his war horse, following the elf boy leisurely. Beside her, the warlock who had taken off his hood was also riding on his mount. The breeze blew through his golden hair, but it looked so beautiful. Rebecca and Anriya went into retreat. The reason why they were the last to retreat was for the operation of the temple. Now that the temple has been built, they naturally go to improve their strength. And the reason why Ives took these 50 Crimson Knights and Helois and the others out today was to visit his neighbor, Baron Tanras. The horse's hooves stepped across a grass pit, and Avis and others rushed forward quickly. They didn't say a word, just looked ahead silently, feeling the cold wind blowing back and forth. Avis has told everyone about the dangers of this trip. If possible, Baron Tanlas would never mind eating Avis and others in one bite. So Ives and others may face a fight. In fact, even if Baron Tanras didn't do anything, Ives would want to kill Baron Tanras to avoid future troubles. Avis really has this strength. Unless Baron Tanras has the power of the Holy Realm, he will definitely die. But what Ives is worried about is that Baron Tanras has other means that make it impossible for Ives to kill him easily. The difficulty of killing vampires is second only to lichs. They can escape quickly and transform into bats. So if Ives wants to achieve a sure kill, I'm afraid he only has one chance. Soon, Avis and others arrived in front of a castle. This castle looks much more gorgeous than the castle in Avis. Just looking at it from a distance gives you a shocking feeling - this is indeed a strong city. Avis stared at the castle, but in his heart he was planning how to attack it. In fact, if he relied on a hundred Teutonic warriors, he could definitely knock down this castle. But more than half of his Teutonic warriors would definitely be killed or wounded. The Teutonic warriors are definitely the best among the best. They had to pay such a price to conquer this castle, which shows how strong it is. Soon, Ives and others arrived below the castle. The name of this castle is ¡®Green Castle¡¯, and its architectural history can even be traced back to the founding of the Lanying Kingdom. So it also had an ancient charm, but when Ives saw this castle, his brows wrinkled unconsciously. Arriving outside the city gate, Ives was told that his troops needed to be placed inside the city.??, only he and his servants can enter. Among nobles, this was an extremely serious insult. Because this clearly shows 'distrust', generally speaking, private soldiers brought by nobles can be in the castle, but they cannot go to the inner castle. However, this situation has long been expected by Ives. After all, there is a gap between him and Baron Tanras, and Baron Tanras does not know Ives¡¯s character. Naturally, he cannot let Ives send the army in. Inside his castle. "What should we do?" Dilanx, the newly promoted attendant, leaned his head over and whispered. Avrils thought for a moment, and then said: "Avril, please go in with me, and the others can just wait outside the city wall." Avril is Kay Avrils. It seems that this elf princess likes Avis calling her that. "How is this possible!?" Heloise's expression changed. "Wouldn't it be possible for you to fight in a while? If we are not here, then" "Remember to go to the west wall." Ives pointed to a wall. After all, this castle has a history, and no matter how strong the city wall is, it will sometimes be weakened. The place Ives pointed to was a place that had been in disrepair for a long time. From the outside, it seems to be the easiest to break. "Well" Dilanx was still hesitant, but Avis smiled: "You can just stay there. I will have a way to let you in when the time comes." After that, Avis looked at the elf princess and nodded. Afterwards, the two of them rode horses and walked towards the Green Castle. This is indeed a castle with a long history, and many things inside can be called ¡®cultural relics¡¯. But Ives always felt that everything here had a cold feeling. Avis frowned slightly, and he began to use his royal power to search the surroundings. This is not power, but just a function of royal power. The King Power possesses the power of King Power. If it explodes with all its strength, it will form a 'Throne Domain', but with Avis's strength, it may not be able to last for 20 seconds. But if it is only used in small amounts, it can be used in many ways and can last for a relatively long time. And what Avis is doing now is searching this castle. Soon, some dark corners were revealed to Ives. After receiving this information, Avis frowned slightly. He touched his chin, wondering what he was thinking. At this time, the elf princess stood next to Ives and whispered: "It's very weird here, we should be more careful." The elf princess is a high-level professional after all, and she already feels that something is different. It must be said that the talent of the elves is so strong that even a 15-year-old eternal elf can reach the level of a high-level professional. Of course, they may not be able to take that final step for hundreds of years. If it was in the First Era, it might be easier. But this era is called the ¡®age least likely to be sanctified¡¯. Therefore, they may have to wait a long time before they can take the final step and become a generation of saints. The person who met Ives and others was a butler in a tuxedo. After seeing Ives and others, the middle-aged butler bowed respectfully, then raised his head and looked at Ives and others, and said, "May I ask if this is Sir Ives?" Avis nodded, indicating that it was him. In fact, the world is not entirely as strange as medieval Europe. The title of their title is usually their given name. The butler lowered his head and looked at something similar to a schedule, and then said to Ives respectfully: "The Baron is also happy about your arrival. He is waiting for you in the study." "Then, please take us there." Ives said with a smile. The elf princess was standing next to Ives, without even an expression on her face, as if the things in front of her were boring. The butler led Ives forward. After a while, they arrived at the study room. Here, a man with meticulously combed hair greeted them with a smile. According to his own introduction, he is Baron Tanras. Ives frowned slightly. The man in front of him had no aura of darkness at all. How could this be Baron Tanras? Moreover, this copy of Ives was pushed through, and I always felt that Baron Tanlas did not look very similar to the one in front of me. Avis secretly sent a message to the elf princess: "This person is probably fake." The elf princess nodded secretly, but her face still had no expression and looked very calm. Ives¡¯s head started to move continuously - how can we force out the real Baron Tanras? PS1: We are inspirational writers! (roar)I can¡¯t write at all now without inspiration! (continues rant) PS2: The latest update is a bummer, but as our editor said, updates can¡¯t be discontinued! So I suppressed this chapter. I'm really sorry for updating so late. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 22 The Blood Baron (Part 1) Chapter 22: Blood Baron (Part 1) The sound of feet echoed throughout the area. An elf boy wearing a gorgeous mage robe walked through this dark corridor. His handsome brows were slightly wrinkled, and his dark eyes looked around cautiously, feeling the cold atmosphere around him. The faint smell of blood floated in the air, and Avis was very close to his destination. He slowly pulled out the long sword on his back. His eyes were extremely cold at the moment. He walked forward slowly, his sharp eyes constantly staring at the darkness around him. Although he couldn't see clearly, the elf boy knew that an evil creature might jump out of the darkness at any time and bite him. About Tanlas, Avis knows something about it. After all, he had pushed it several times in his previous life, and while walking, some memories flooded into his mind. "Hmm" Ives raised his brows slightly, and he felt a faint feeling of heat and humidity coming from the front. The power of royal power continued to spread around him. The elf boy walked slowly, ready to release his power at any time. "Hiss!" Such a voice sounded. A flash of light flashed in the elf boy's eyes, and the rune sword in his hand quickly slashed forward. After a heart-stopping collision, the darkness returned to deathly silence. Avis looked around, his thoughts seemed to go back to an hour ago. Ives and the elf princess were sitting in the study. Baron Tanras smiled and took out two glasses of wine, and then poured them for Ives and the elf princess. After that, Baron Tanlas also took a sip of his own wine and looked at the two people in front of him: "I haven't congratulated Mr. Ives on successfully becoming a noble. Alas, I have been too busy with government affairs recently and have no time to visit you. It's really Sorry." "It's nothing." Avis smiled and picked up the glass of wine in front of him. His hand kept shaking the wine glass in his hand, and the intoxicating red liquid kept swaying. "If you come to my castle and make me drink poisonous wine, I will really have a headache" Avis laughed softly. At this time, Baron Tanlas was stunned for a moment, obviously not expecting that his trick would be seen through. After that, the Baron smiled: "Well I don't know what you are talking about?" Avis put the wine glass under his nose. Then he took a deep breath, and then there was a hint of evil smile on the corner of his mouth: "The poison of Tianshui can harm people invisible. It will only take effect 6 hours after drinking it. At the beginning, the symptoms are the same as those of a cold. Exactly the same, he will die of heart failure in the end What a good plan." The Baron's eyes have darkened: "I originally thought you were so smart, but now it seems that you are nothing more than that Because now that you have discovered it and you said it so unscrupulously, it seems that I can only I'll kill you here. You know, there are still bandits around here." The elf boy slowly put the wine glass in front of him, then raised his head and looked at Baron Tanras: "You shouldn't pray to the dead for eternal life. Only faith can give you what you want." Afterwards, a brilliant golden light flashed behind Avis. A sword slowly emerged from the void. Avis grabbed the hilt and then pulled out the sword. The pressure of the artifact immediately swept through this small room. In this raging light, Ives took out the sword from his treasure inch by inch. This is the first power he uses today. ¡°This is the barony, what do you want to do!?¡± "I want toburn straight people to death!" Avis seemed to shout something incredible, and then the long sword in his hand glowed brightly. Following Ives' attack, a sword beam that broke through the sky shot out, not only turning the 'Baron' in front of him into ashes, but also punching a big hole in the city wall below. Everyone looked at this scene in shock. Is this the power of the king's power combined with the divine weapon? This power is simply invincible. After Ives issued this blow, he opened the treasure again and put his Brilliant Sword into his treasure space. Then he took out his master robe and closed his treasure space. After Ives put on the master's robe, he turned his head and looked at the nervous Elf Princess, and said: "You go and help the Teutonic warriors break through the defenses here from the inside, and I'll kill the real Tanras." baron." Having a vampire who is hostile to you in the dark is a very dangerous thing. And Avis will not leave any danger that could threaten him. The elf princess looked at Avis and said in a deep voice: "Is it okay?" "I am the one with the king's authority." Ives smiled.?Indeed, he is the King, and this alone is enough. Avis didn't even look at the ruined place in front of him, turned his head directly, and walked towards the dark place he sensed before. The elf princess looked at Avis's leaving figure, shook hands slightly, and after cheering herself up, turned her head, used the 'Feather Falling Technique', and jumped directly from the study room. Below, the Teutonic warriors had begun fighting with the noble private soldiers who were rushing towards them. Avis didn¡¯t care about the battle scene below. After all, the Teutonic warriors are an extremely powerful heroic legion. If they cannot win against these noble private soldiers who are so weak in combat effectiveness, then the reputation of the heroic legion should have disappeared long ago. Although there may be darkness inside, this is the private soldier of a nominally bright noble after all. With priests and adventurers arriving at any time, Baron Tanlas would never dare to create too many evil presences among his private soldiers. In fact, the same thing happened when he pushed this copy in his previous life. Therefore, it can be said that Ives is not worried at all. Avis walked into the darkness, and what followed was a long search ¡­¡­ Although the elf boy found several places, he was wrong. This castle also has underground space, and it is not small. Avis could only slowly push inside. He does have night vision, but only when there's a moon. In this situation, he couldn't see clearly what was going on around him. Although there is ¡®True Sight¡¯, the nearby magic interference is very serious, and Avis can¡¯t see very clearly. So we can only make do with it. The sound of the elf boy's feet echoed in the dark space. The young elf lord took a deep breath, and the faint smell of blood in the air became stronger. After turning the last corner, the elf boy appeared in front of the flashing door. This door was tightly closed. After looking at the appearance of the door, the elf boy immediately chose to open the door. Although the door was locked, it was finally broken open after Avis's casual 'Arcane Impact'. Soon, Ives saw the world inside the door. A strong smell of blood hit his face, and the elf boy frowned slightly. He held the rune sword in his hand and stared ahead. There are three zombies standing here. Just by looking at the way these zombies stood, Avis knew that they would not be defeated so easily. And behind these three zombies, there is a pool of blood. This is a pool made of blood, and a strong smell of blood is constantly floating in it. Avis's face changed for a moment, and then his eyes revealed a trace of deep anger: "You actually killed so many peopleTanlas, you deserve to die!" It seems that I feel the breath of a living person in front of me. The three zombies stood up straight. Two of them took out their long swords, and one pulled out his staff from his back. They stared at Ives with their godless eyes, unable to see the joy or sorrow. But Ives knew that as long as there was a chance, these zombies would kill him on the spot. Because he still has to face Baron Tanras, Ives does not intend to waste his power here. Ives took half a step back slightly, but this was not to escape, but to start accumulating strength. When the zombies suddenly rushed over, a flash of light flashed in Ives's eyes, and the long sword in his hand made a buzzing sound, and then slashed forward with the power to cut through the darkness. Naturally, the zombies couldn't dodge this powerful blow, they could only start to resist it. A zombie raised its hand, and a long sword appeared in its hand. And this long sword appeared on the route of Avis' attack. However, Avis did not change the strength of his sword. Instead, he increased his strength and swung it harder. With great force, the long sword directly collided with the long sword in the zombie's hand. After a loud sound of "Dang!", the swords of the two sharpened sparks. After that, the zombie in front of him took a few steps back, but Avis remained motionless, as if he was just doing a very normal thing. At this time, the zombie standing at the end began to chant an unknown spell. Ives knew that this zombie was a spell-casting zombie. Theoretically, zombies are not very intelligent, so it is difficult for them to perform difficult magic - the exceptions are lich and corpse witch, but these two undead are not technically zombies. Therefore, zombies that can cast spells are not only rare, but also precious. They either don't have magic, or they have very powerful magic. This may be God's compensation for them. (You must not let it cast magic!) Ives made up his mind instantly. PS1: Please add it to your collection~~The collection is a mess. If you haven¡¯t collected it yet, please add it to your collection Just click ¡®Add to bookshelf¡¯, (tears) PS2£º?With the recent accumulation, the explosion is just around the corner! Well, it¡¯s just around the corner! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 23 The Blood Baron (Part 2) Chapter 23: Blood Baron (Part 2) The long sword swung out and hit the spell-casting zombie directly. The blue sword light kept waving out, and immediately knocked the spell-casting zombie backwards. The elf boy wanted to seize this opportunity and rush forward to give Avis a hard blow, but soon, the zombies on both sides came to attack Ives. The elf boy was slightly startled, but his body movement was not slow. He immediately slashed his sword forward, and the powerful power spread immediately. With just one contact, the two zombies were knocked back several steps. And because of their stiff knees, they all fell to the ground after being beaten back. But zombies are not that easy to die. When they were about to get up, a brilliant magical light enveloped the place. Soon, the two zombies died completely and could no longer stand up. At this time, Avis also slashed continuously, killing the spell-casting zombie that was releasing magic on the spot. Avis turned around. He was not the one who cast the magic just now, but he was very familiar with this spell-casting technique. As he expected, the black-haired elf princess slowly walked out of the darkness. There was a trace of disgust on her beautiful face, but when she saw Avis, she couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, brother, you are okay." "Ahyes." Avis nodded. He looked at the girl in front of him and suddenly felt like he was in a dream. When I knew this Elf Princess Kay Avis in my previous life, it was already at the beginning of the Third Era. At that time, Mensa was breached, the angels fell, and the Holy Grail was defiled. The Son with the crown of thorns could not redeem this dark existence. When Saint Mensa died, the end of the Second Age had become inevitable. After that, the player learned about the new continent. Calasor and Gonavis joined forces and began to fight against the abyss. Everything is going very smoothly, but not everyone likes war. The princess of Gonnavis, Kyavis, did not like these wars. But she has to face it all. Because in a battle in the second year of the Third Era, the Elf King Caddisfen died. The king of the entire eternal elves can only fall on the princess who is still too young. The princess was indeed inexperienced at first and issued many wrong orders, which caused the Eternal Elf to suffer many defeats. In that war-torn era, every wrong order needed to be filled with human life. Farmers had their farmland and villages burned down, and finally took up arms. In that era, every race had its own real geniuses. Any one of them, in any era, was a true hero. With the help of these people, the former Elf Princess and later the Elf Queen slowly recovered her disadvantage. But soon, the devil invented a curse. This curse curses all eternal elves. Under this curse, the eternal elves cannot even exert their strength. Later, they developed a method to crack it. That is to use the blood of the royal family to pay tribute. But there is only one person left in the royal family. The Elf Queen sat in the palace for three days and three nights, and no one knew what she was thinking. On the fourth day, the Elf Queen summoned all the elves, and then the king of elves knelt down. The ruler of the elves, the king of elves, knelt down to all the elves. "I am a sinner." said the Elf Queen. At that time, all the eternal elves cried, and they knew what was going to happen next. The Elf Queen bowed to the sky three times before dying generously. The royal bloodline of the eternal elves, after lasting for tens of thousands of years, finally completely dissipated. But no eternal elf died with the king. Because they know that their lives are useful elsewhere. That year, the Elf Queen drained her own blood, allowing the Eternal Elf to regain its strength and eliminate half of the demons in one fell swoop. That year, that race lost its king forever. ¡­¡­ "Hey, Brother Elvis, are you okay?" The elf princess looked at Elvis carefully. The way Elvis looked at him just now was so complex that the elf princess was slightly surprised. "Huh, it's nothing." Ives shook his head and then said with a smile. He suddenly thought that if the devil was allowed to study the curse again, the elf princess in front of him might die again. Avis clenched his fist slightly, and he was determined to change this situation. "I thought my brother was influenced by the vampires." The elf princess smiled slightly After that, she looked at Ives, whose eyes were a little deep, and said, "The vampire seems to be in front. Do we want to go and take a look?" "Well, that Tanlas won't live long." Avis smiled slightly. Under the attack of a king and a powerful professional, can Baron Tanras escape? Avis walked forward, and the elf princess followed him, looking at Avis with gentle eyes. At this time, he left the safest position to her, and he took on all possible threats. Although he has lost his memory, his character has not changed at all the elf princess thought so. The year she met Ives could be said to be her happiest year. Although the boy in front of her was not as naughty as before, he had a hint of maturity and stability, which made him more attractive. It is easy for the extremely charming Avis to win the favor of others. Coupled with his good personality, there seems to be no doubt that he will become a heartthrob. Avis looked forward. His hand had already grasped his long sword tightly, ready to attack at any time. Since the enemy is a vampire, his speed is undoubtedly extremely fast. When the opponent shows his sharp fangs, it really takes a lot of ability to react immediately. Avis held his sword in his hand and walked forward slowly. His eyes kept scanning the surrounding scene, and he was silently calculating in his mind where the vampire might appear. At this time, he walked to the front of the blood pool. This blood pool exudes a strong smell of blood, and just smelling it makes you feel dizzy. Avis stood in front of the blood pool, then he squatted down slightly, wiped his hand in the blood of the blood pool, and then put the blood on his hand under his nose. The next moment, Avis frowned deeply. "This is the blood used when performing evil spells." Ives frowned, "What evil spell is this Tanlas going to perform?" The Elf Princess¡¯s face was full of disgust: ¡°With so much blood, how many people did he kill?¡± "There should be more than two hundred people." Ives stood up, frowning deeply, "It seems that the rumors about the baron's suppression of bandits are actually the suppression of peasants are not unreasonable. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain so many Where did the blood come from?" At this time, a whirlwind came to the elf boy's ears. Avis immediately turned around and dodged, and suddenly struck out with a sword. This sword carried an indomitable momentum and hit the figure who was rushing over directly. After a sound of "Dang!", the two separated. At this moment, Avis saw clearly who was attacking him. He is Baron Tanras! There was a smile on the corner of Ives's mouth. He looked at the pale man in front of him and suddenly laughed: "It seems it's time for me to welcome you, Baron Tanras." "Haha, I didn't expect you to come here." Baron Tanras smiled slightly, "It's a pity that I didn't do any welcome ceremony for you It was really my mistake." Avis held the sword in his backhand and stared coldly ahead. The long sword in Avis's hand exuded a faint arcane brilliance. At the same time, he said: "If there is a fight, you will definitely die." "Haha, if it is somewhere else, you are right." Baron Tanlas walked forward slowly, his face began to become ferocious, and at the same time, a faint light of blood began to erupt from his body. "But in this place that's not necessarily the case." After that, Baron Tanras laughed ferociously. "Hammer of Cold Wind!" The Elf Princess immediately released a powerful magic, and the ice immediately froze the territory. At the same time, a sledgehammer made of ice appeared in this place. Afterwards, under the control of the Elf Princess, the ice hammer immediately hit the Vampire Baron. The vampire baron took a deep breath, letting the smell of blood fill his lungs. After that, he opened his eyes suddenly, and powerful power continued to radiate out. At this time, the blood pool that was originally as quiet as dead water suddenly fluctuated violently. Afterwards, in the slightly surprised eyes of Ives and the elf princess, the blood was injected into the body of the vampire baron. After that, the Vampire Baron stretched out one of his hands. The powerful force burst out instantly and hit the ice hammer that rushed over. Avis frowned slightly, and soon he was about to attack. The ice hammer and blood energy collided, and the powerful aura immediately spread from the center to the surroundings. The intensity of this collision was something no one expected. At this time, Ives took a step forward, and then he started his ownAttack! PS1: Two updates today! I need two updates to my death! ! PS2: Please recommend and collect~~The collection is not good, everyone~~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 24 Light scattered in all directions Chapter 24 Light scattered in all directions The black underground world is illuminated by a brilliant light. This is the power of the throne. Above Avis's head, an invincible royal power appeared. Under the shining royal power, the elf boy's eyes became extremely shining. He took a slight step, and the power instantly gathered on him, powerful and terrifying. Baron Tanlas's expression finally changed: "The King of Power!" In fact, the power displayed by Avis at this time was almost exactly the same as that of the King of Power. A gust of wind blew, causing Avis's messy hair to fly. Under the flying hair, Avis's dark pupils reflected a faint light. Tanras finally couldn't bear it anymore, and he immediately cast an extremely powerful vampire magic. The blood energy in the pool suddenly gathered together, and under the influence of the inexplicable power, the blood began to emit invisible mysterious power. After that, blood rushed towards the elf boy crazily. This blood exudes incomparable power. It continuously combines and decomposes in the air, and the power bursts out at this moment. This move has reached the level of a high-level professional. But when seeing this scene, even the elf princess didn't look strange at all. Avis stretched out his hand. In an instant, the swarming blood disappeared without a trace. Before the powerful power was released, it was forcibly erased by some supreme power. But after a few breaths, the gorgeous blood energy was no longer visible. Baron Tanlas's face changed wildly, but this power was a bit too much. It simply exceeded his expectations! Without any warning, he used up his strongest blow. How powerful is this? At this time, a smile appeared on the corner of Avis's mouth. He slowly stretched out his hand and looked at Baron Tanlas, whose face changed a little in front of him: "It's not rude to come back, but you can also take a blow from me." After that, the elf boy's hand began to change his breath. , a huge amount of blood energy appeared. Tanlas¡¯s face changed several times. He never thought that as a king, he could actually reproduce his attack! Tanlas's face darkened slightly: "Can you bounce other people's attacks back" With a wave of his hand, Avis waved his hand, and an extremely powerful blood energy burst out, heading straight towards Baron Tanras. But at this time, a slight smile of disdain appeared on the corner of Baron Tanras's mouth. He waved his hand, and the same powerful blood energy condensed out again. After that, these blood energy hit Ives again. The two evil forces collided in the air, and then a brilliant wave erupted. The powerful power continued to spread, and soon the underground space was shaken. Baron Tanlas laughed loudly: "In this place, I can have unlimited magic power! I can launch this attack as many times as I want! Then, King Power, you have so many abilities to defeat me?" The expressions of Avis and the Elf Princess changed slightly. Avis is not very afraid, even though he is only an advanced professional and a dual professional. It has to be said that there are still many restrictions for dual professionals. In most cases, the attributes of dual-professionals are not as high as those of single-professionals. After all, the way to improve attributes is to divide the professional level by 5. Before the upper-level professional, the attribute improvement of dual-professionals is not very exaggerated. But once you reach a high-level professional, the improvement of attributes does not depend on the level, but on how much you "understand the secrets". You can get some "secret points" every time you level up. At the same time, you can also get "secret points" by studying your own skills. After that, you can use the secret points to push up your attributes. At this time, dual professions are very advantageous, because they can get two copies of 'secret points', and at this time, the attributes can be improved very quickly. Of course, this is more complicated, so I won¡¯t discuss it in detail here. Although Avis's power is not very strong, he is the king after all. Moreover, coupled with the memory of the legendary mage in his previous life, he was still sure of killing the Baron Tanras in front of him. But the problem is that if the problem of his infinite magic power is not solved, Ives may be wasting a lot of power. The Elf Princess frowned: "Although the blood of 200 people is indeed enough, it shouldn't have infinite magic power" Avis also nodded, and then he raised his hand. : "Let's fight first. I want to see how much magic power this guy has to consume." ¡­¡­ Teutonic warriors are indeed the most elite warriors. After the light that cut through the sky broke through the city wall, they immediately prepared for battle. If there is no protection from the city wall, the eyes will beThe private soldiers in the former castle could not possibly be opponents of the Teutonic warriors. At this time, Heloise, who was standing at the end of these Teutonic warriors, finally showed a faint smile. Helois took his own spear and was the first to rush into the castle. At this time, the private soldiers had also discovered something was wrong here, and they immediately rushed towards this place. A smile appeared on the lips of the newly promoted Shining Knight, and the spear in her hand began to emit endless dazzling light. When these private soldiers rushed over, this light finally bloomed. Like a flower that suddenly bloomed, when the Radiant Knight's attack swung forward, the huge force immediately knocked the two soldiers rushing over and flew away. The light kept flashing. How could those two ordinary soldiers withstand this extremely powerful attack? So it was just a face-to-face encounter, and the two soldiers were taking in too much air and outgoing. The warlock was no longer wearing his hood at this time, and at this time, he had already revealed his amazing appearance. After being in seclusion for a long time, he had successfully become a Dragon Vein Warlock. The most important ability of Dragon Vein Warlocks is not their spellcasting ability, but their powerful physique. A soldier rushed over, wanting to kill the 'spellcaster' in black robes on the spot. But at this time, the warlock suddenly stretched out his fist and punched it out fiercely. There was a sound of breaking through the air, and the soldier who rushed in front of him was quickly punched in the nose, and then he felt a strong force coming from him. With just one blow, the soldier flew backwards with blood on his face and fell to the ground. At this time, the Teutonic warriors also appeared on the battlefield. They all pulled out their weapons one after another, and fighting spirit burst out for a while. Those private soldiers couldn't withstand this fierce attack at all. They fell to the ground one after another, without the ability to fight back. At this time, the spear in the hand of the newly promoted glorious knight emitted a fierce light. She raised her spear into the sky, and the power began to gather. When the first ray of light shot down from the sky, this power finally bloomed. With the impact of Helois, the light seemed to be scattered on the ground, spreading in all directions. This constant gathering of power soon beat the surrounding soldiers until they were vomiting blood. With just one move, a huge gap appeared in the encirclement of these noble private soldiers! At this time, the warlock released a fireball. A powerful heat wave swept across the earth in an instant. After the powerful flames, the noble private soldiers finally could no longer hold on and had to flee with all their strength. But neither Heloise nor Kadir felt even the slightest bit relaxed. Because in their perception, a powerful existence has slowly approached. At this time, Hongflash, who had been hiding aside, suddenly took action. The long sword in his hand was filled with red fighting spirit, and he thrust out like this. At this time, before the black figure who suddenly appeared could react, he was hit by this powerful blow and spit out a mouthful of blood. At this time, the warlock released a 'Spiritual Confinement Technique', which temporarily imprisoned the black figure. But the black shadow was constantly struggling. Kadir's beautiful face suddenly showed an expression of exertion, and some sweat began to appear on her forehead. At this time, everyone finally saw clearly the specific identity of this dark figure. This is a bloody man, its whole body is covered with blood, and it is roaring unwillingly. "Let me destroy it!" Heloise shouted. Kadir nodded and temporarily removed his ability to restrain the bloody man. After that, the spear in the hand of the newly promoted glorious knight began to shine with incomparable brilliance. Heloise¡¯s footsteps continued to move forward, and her body began to radiate endless brilliance. This ray of light is constantly gathering, flashing, and galloping. Following Heloise's feet, the brilliance began to condense like never before. This is the first time that Helois takes action with all his strength after breaking through the realm of advanced professionals! At this time, her power began to gather, and then Heloise suddenly threw his spear! That ray of light kept rushing forward, and then it hit the bloody man. After a violent impact, the light was scattered in all directions. And that bloody man, with a big hole punched in his chest, was bound to die under the restraint of the endless brilliance. This horrifying blow immediately surprised everyone. PS1: Streaking next week (sad) PS2: Just run naked if you want, I will try my best to update it. Next week I should be able to keep updating twice a day and see if there is any outbreak. PS3: Finally, please collect it here (roaring), the recent collection is really weak! I have started to resume two updates, and I have almost never stopped updating. Please do your best! ! ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 25 King Zhan! (superior) The 25th King¡¯s Battle! (superior) This is the dark underground world. In this world, it is not as eerie and terrifying as other underground worlds. There is a faint smell of blood here all the time. Perhaps under the influence of some evil force, the darkness here is so overwhelming that it is almost impossible to see what is at the end of the darkness. But in a vast place, it is shining with incomparable brilliance. That is a royal power, erected in this dark underground world. Under this royal power, an elf boy with jet-black hair thrust out a sword and directly hit the vampire baron who was communicating with blood energy with all his strength. "I have seen through everything about you." The elf boy said in a calm tone, at this time his sword penetrated the vampire's body. "It's impossible" The vampire looked at the elf boy in front of him with his unwilling eyes, "Your power has its limits It's obvious that it has been exhausted" There was a smile on the elf boy's lips: "Yes, my last power was used up ten minutes ago. But it's already past midnight, right? Unfortunately, my power has been restored." They actually fought in this underground world for several hours! A faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Baron Tanras's mouth: "I am indeed dead but you won't live long the devil will avenge me!" After that, a bright fire ignited. , the guy in front of me finally disappeared into the air. The dark sword that suddenly appeared in Avis' hand slowly disappeared. Standing in the underground world that had been devastated by 'Arcane Destruction', he suddenly let out a long breath: "Well, we finally defeated the enemy However, I am still curious about his almost unlimited power. Where does the magic come from.¡± The battle just now was indeed very dangerous, and the vampire baron¡¯s magic power was almost unlimited. He continued to release powerful magic. If it weren't for the power of the elf boy and the support of Kay Ives, he might have been defeated long ago. At the last moment, Avis finally saw the weakness of the vampire in front of him. After knowing the enemy's weaknesses, Avis can use his power to directly 'erase' the enemy. But he still didn't know what the source of the other party's infinite magic power was. "Wait a minute, what did this vampire say before he died?" At this time, the elf princess who was inserting the dagger back into the sheath on her waist suddenly said. Avis was stunned for a moment, and then immediately remembered what this vampire said before he died - the devil will avenge me. "Devilnot good!" Avis suddenly thought of something, and he immediately cast the magic of 'time and space distortion'. In an instant, the power of time and space began to wrap around his body. Within 10 minutes, every 6 seconds he would return to the state he was in 6 seconds ago. At this time, a violent ray of light shot out from the blood pool. Ives was shocked, and he immediately used his hand to catch the light. Ives originally wanted to 'steal' this energy, but the impact of this power was too powerful, and Ives's entire body flew upwards. "Bump!" With a loud sound, Avis's body hit the top of the cave. After that, his body was continuously impacted by the powerful impact, and he retreated backwards. If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®distortion of time and space¡¯, even if Avis could ¡®steal¡¯ the power of this beam, he would still be crushed into powder by the violent impact. The power continued to gather, and soon, Ives was pushed by this force to break through the ground. After rushing into the sky for a while, the power was completely absorbed by Ives. Avis used his royal power to temporarily float in the air. This is also a small use of the power of kingship, which allows Avis to have the ability to levitate in a short period of time. Of course, if he were to use this ability to fly, the speed would be painfully slow. And although the power of royal power is a lot, it is limited after all. So Avis couldn't keep flying for long. A powerful force came from below, and after a moment of trembling, a person slowly emerged from the hollow below. This is a man wearing ancient noble clothing. There was a smile on the corner of his handsome mouth, and he had an aura of contempt for the world. He just floated in the air, looking at Avis with a hint of indescribable excitement in his eyes. At this time, the Green Castle had been captured by the Teutonic warriors. Because of the medical scrolls, although there were a few injured Teutonic warriors, fortunately there were no deaths. At this time, they suddenly saw the earth being broken and their lord being beaten into the air, and they all felt a sense of surprise in their hearts. At this time, the handsome man put his hand on his chest, looked at the livid elf boy, smiled, and said: "Hello, this is the first time we meet, the king of the world My name is Lotstop¡­You can also call me, Blood Demon God. " "The Fourth Demon God, the Blood Demon God is indeed you." Avis suddenly showed a smile, "However, it seems that you can't pass through the blockade between hell and the world So, what appears in front of me now, It should just be a projection, right?" "To be specific, it is only the projection of superior strength." Lotersdorp seemed not to care that his trump card was seen through, and directly stated his strength. But Ives didn't feel relaxed at all. The guy in front of him was the fourth demon. Although he was the weakest among the demons, he didn't have the legendary strength to explode, not even the holy realm. But the problem is that the Fourth Demon God is stronger than the Seventh King, and Avis's current strength is only that of an advanced professional. If he wants to fight against the Fourth Demon God, he may still be a little behind. Elvis suddenly smiled, and then said: "The pain you just hit me is very painful. Now, let you try my pain" After that, he stretched out one of his hands and made a brilliant wave. The long wave flew out like this. This ripple was extremely powerful, and the sucking sword had already arrived in front of Lotstop. The Blood Demon God's expression changed slightly, and then he waved his hand, and a bloody ripple appeared in front of him. "Boom!" A loud noise, this sound seemed to destroy the whole world, which was extremely heart-stopping. In this strong sound, the bloody shield was continuously melted. "The second power - bloody rebirth!" Seeing that his shield could not withstand this fatal attack, Lotstop made a slight move and used his power. The moment the shield was shattered, Lotstop's body turned into a pool of blood. After that, the light shot through Lotersdorp's body and directly into the far distance. Soon, the blood gathered again, and Lotstop's figure appeared again. "Tsk, that blow just now was the full blow of my body. I originally wanted you to suffer a loss, but unexpectedly, you made me suffer a small loss." There was a hint of faintness in the corner of Lotersdorp's mouth. With a smile, "Since I wasted a powerthen I will stop talking nonsense. This is a king's battle, are you ready?" In the sky, two royal powers suddenly appeared. One is pure snow white, and the other is deep blood red. The two royal powers echo each other from a distance. They are both at a certain distance from each other. Although their owners are quite close, their royal powers cannot get closer. The royal powers that were suddenly erected in the sky were colliding and rubbing against each other. This power began to spread continuously. This is the power of the king! Their power has reached the pinnacle of this world. They can even exercise God's power on God's behalf. They are kings. And this battle is the battle of kings! The first one to strike was the Blood Demon God. Lotersdorp stretched out one of his hands, with a ferocious smile on his lips: "The first power, blood control!" In an instant, Avis felt that his power was completely restricted, and his blood was roaring, as if it was going to flow backwards. After a while, some blood came out of Ives' nose. This is because he cannot fully control his body. At this time, Avis suddenly raised his head and shouted: "The source of your ability to control blood is the resonance of your blood!" He was sighing in his heart. If he hadn't understood the origin of the fourth demon god's power in his previous life, I'm afraid Ives wouldn't have been able to see the origin of the other's ability so quickly. And as long as he knows the origin of the opponent's ability, Avis can 'break' it! A dark sword appeared in Avis's hand, and then he stabbed forward fiercely. A ray of light flashed past, Lotstop let out a muffled groan, and the extremely rich power in his body seemed to dissipate. "It really surprises me you can actually break the power?" Lotstop raised his head, his eyes flashing with light. (Then, if you use the power again, it may be broken by him again. He can only Did you use magic? Use your power at the most critical moment to kill him) Lotstop opened his hand, and the black night sky changed. A circle of bloody ripples began to gather continuously. At this time, Avis's face also darkened. Of course, if Lotsdorp knew that the third power that Avis could use has been used up, I don¡¯t know how he would feel. Because of his doubts, he almost ruined the only chance to kill Ives. PS1: I¡¯m going to ride a bike today and have a barbecue afterwards. Anyway, don¡¯t be fooled. I just came back I¡¯ll see if I can get two updates in a while. If not, I¡¯ll try three updates tomorrow~ PS2: Please recommend and collect ~~ I will run naked next week and cry all kinds of tears! !   ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 26 King Zhan! (Down) Chapter 26 King¡¯s Battle! (Down) A powerful aura echoed on this battlefield. This is the king's war, this is the king's war! The two royal powers standing in the sky began to collide continuously, and a passionate impact sound began to sound. The blood-red and pure white radiance began to compete with each other, and the fluctuations of powerful power continued to spread out. A blue light flashed from the elf boy's body, which was the power of arcane destruction. When the radiance of arcane magic continued to flicker, a big hole was opened in the bloody sky. The light of the crescent moon in the sky slowly fell and fell on Avis. Under the illumination of the moon, the instincts of this moon-blessed race began to awaken. Ives felt that the power in his body was extremely powerful, as if he had infinite power. Of course, this is just an illusion. The elves under the moon will indeed gain benefits, but they are not as exaggerated as having infinite power. Ives just feels that he and the moon have a wonderful resonance. And in front of Avis, under the endless bloody clouds, stood a man. There is also an unparalleled royal power on top of his head. With the increase of this royal power, this man in ancient clothes can unleash more powerful power. "Let you tastethe baptism of blood" Lotstop smiled slightly. He slowly raised his hand, and blood began to collect on his hand. Soon, Lotstop fired the ball of light in his hand. There was a terrifying sound of breaking through the air, and this bloody beam of light was launched towards Ives like crazy. Avis's eyes sank slightly, and he immediately activated his arcane destruction with all his strength. The arcana of destruction continued to emerge, shooting directly towards the bloody beam in front. Arcane magic and blood energy continued to intersect, and violent collisions began to spread around. One of them is a king with the memory of a legendary mage, and may be the youngest king in history. The other is the fourth demon god who has dominated hell for countless years and has a powerful strength that is proud of even in the multiverse. The collision between the two of them can definitely be called 'wonderful'. When the power of the bloody light pillar weakens, the arcane destruction still exists. At this time, Ives used a 'perfect disguise' for himself. Soon, a dragon roar came from the sky. "Hmm? Fairy dragon?" Lotstop was slightly startled. The person in front of him still looked like an elf boy, but there were waves of dragon aura coming from him. Lotstop knew something about this breath. It was the breath of the fairy dragon. Fairy dragons are also called 'magic dragons', and they can master almost all magic in the world. The elf boy who appeared in front of Lotstop had the aura of the fairy dragon coming from his body. Ives ignored Lotersdorp's surprised look and looked at his body with a wry smile. His brother became a sister, and there were some changes in his eyes. Ives knew that this must be a change towards femininity. Fortunately, the bun is not very big, otherwise it would really be impossible to hide it. Fortunately, it was night and the sky was covered by blood clouds, so not many people saw the changes in Avis. At this time, the reason why Ives wants to turn into a fairy dragon is for their magic-casting ability! When the fairy dragon¡¯s innate magic power was instilled into the arcane master¡¯s robe, the power of ¡®Arcane Destruction¡¯ began to increase again. This is one of Fairy Dragon's abilities - secondary casting. This ability allows a magic that is about to end to be released again. Simply put, it doubles the power of the magic. The power of arcane destruction has become more powerful, and these arcane powers sprint forward under the control of Ives. Lotersdorp's expression changed slightly, and soon, a blood-red chair appeared behind him. Lotersdorp sat on this seat, and his power began to change continuously. Soon, countless bloody bats appeared beside him. (Is this his power) Ives thought for a moment, then stared ahead with his sharp eyes. Powerful magic waves began to sound, and his hair began to fly continuously. Only in the feminine condition, Ives exuded a different kind of charm at this time. After all, his charm has reached 12 points at this time, so after turning into a woman at this time, he (she?) can be said to be a "powerful person". Lotstop, whose eyesight was obviously not weak, suddenly raised his eyebrows when he saw Ives who seemed to have suddenly changed his appearance. At this time, a throne suddenly appeared behind Avis. This is also a characteristic of Ives fully exerting his power. He opened the treasure and repaired the arcane master's robe. Put it on afterwards. After all, the Arcane Master's robe is not an artifact, not even an epic piece of equipment, so it can be repaired very quickly. in ?Before the arcane destruction was no match for the endless bats, the costume had been restored. Avis once again put on the arcane master's robe, and then he opened his hand, and the arcane light flew again. The azure light is constantly flowing through Ives' body, and this power hides the deep truth of arcane magic. It is difficult for people who do not understand the true meaning of arcane magic to control this profound arcana. Avis, who had reached the pinnacle of arcane magic in his previous life, could only sigh, and then compared the difficulty between arcane magic and arcane mathematics. With the increase of the fairy dragon's bloodline, Avis' strength began to increase continuously. Soon, the power of arcane destruction increased as never before. Following Avis's hand, the power of arcane destruction rushed forward. At this time, Ives also started chanting a spell, and he began to prepare to release magic! The power of arcane destruction collided with the bats that were constantly attacking, and the power began to be continuously consumed. At this time, Ives also accelerated the speed of chanting the spell. Fairy dragons do theoretically understand almost all magic. Ives can also cast almost all magic at this time. But the problem is, his magic power is not enough for him to cast any powerful magic. And he knows most of the magic he can cast at this stage. So this ability seems to be a bit useless. But naturally Ives doesn¡¯t want to cast ordinary magic. In fact, it had almost no impact on the outcome of the battle. After thinking about it for a while, Ives chose the magic of ancient times. This magic is not the magic he could master in his previous life, and it is very helpful in reversing the situation of the battle. When the melodious sound of chanting a curse sounded, the expression of the Blood Demon God changed. He is a demon god who has lived for countless years, so he naturally understands the meaning of this spell. He knew right then that he couldn't wait any longer. Lotstop opened his eyes, and his strength gathered in an instant. He is going to use his power! When the extremely powerful power began to gather, everyone within a thousand miles felt a faint sense of oppression. The closer you are to people here, the deeper the feeling becomes. Avis's face changed. At this time, he was using dragon language magic, and he simply didn't have the energy to block Lotstop's power attack. Should we give up casting spells and use power to block the opponent's attacks? Avis was in a dilemma. And he also knows that there is not much time left for himself. He has up to three breaths to make a choice. The incantation he recited was not very long. If he was lucky, the arcane destruction should be able to block it for a while. But if not, he might die here. (Damn) A cold sweat began to appear on Avis' head while chanting the incantation. The moment Ives decided to give up the spell, a powerful force shot out from the ground and hit Lotstop directly. This is an extremely powerful force, it is chaotic and disorderly. When it came, the energy that contained the end of everything in this force completely exploded. Soon, this energy enveloped Lotstop and rushed directly into the sky, forming a gorgeous cross in the sky. This cross stands tall against the sky and looks so gorgeous under the light of the dark sky. But only those who are close to it can feel the desperate power within it. Although this power was so powerful that everyone felt terrible, it could not last for long. After the light that penetrated the world slowly dispersed, the sky returned to normal. After the cross dissipated, Lotstop's body had been beaten to the point of evaporation. But Ives did not stop chanting the spell. Because he knew that the Fourth Demon God would not die so easily. As expected, the drop of blood floating in the air began to expand continuously. Finally, an extremely pale man appeared in front of everyone. When they saw this person, except for Avis, everyone's pupils couldn't help but shrink. The demon in front of me was actually reborn! "Ahemwhat a powerful attack." Lotstop wiped the blood he coughed up from the corner of his mouth. After that, he looked at Ives who was chanting a spell: "It seems that I have lost. There is no need to send out your 'projection break'. If I lose, I lose Then, I look forward to it The next time I collide with you I will kill you next time, the king of the world" Afterwards, the smile on Lotersdorp¡¯s lips slowly dissipated. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The first king war that took place in the main plane ended with the retreat of the fourth demon god. PS: I¡¯ve been feeling something lately, there¡¯s something in my mind that I can¡¯t throw away or let go of, it seems to have become an obsession.  Only do it and feel it. You may fail, but you have struggled after all. There is only one update today, and there will be two updates every day starting next week. I want to do what I want to do. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 27 Winter Chapter 27 Winter When he pushed open the cold door, even though he had reached level 27 and entered the late stage of advanced professional level, Avis still shivered from the cold. Winter in the grasslands is tough. Wherever you look, the ground is covered with white snow. Avis breathed into his hand and exhaled some white mist. There was another heavy snowfall here yesterday, and it wasn't too cold when it fell. But after the rain ended, the weather suddenly became extremely cold. There are many things in winter. Food storage and transportation, and care for homeless people who are troubled by the cold. We also need to send coal down so that these people in the territory can have a fire to roast themselves in winter and avoid freezing to death. The most important thing is to help the people of the Holy See deal with the affairs of their neighbors. That Baron Tanlas was naturally dead, and all the evil deeds he had done during his lifetime were revealed. This naturally alarmed the people in the Holy See. So they came to visit every few days, much to Avis's annoyance. "Unknowingly, it's already December" Ives sighed slightly, and now his territory has begun to show signs of prosperity. A week ago, his alchemy successfully broke through to the intermediate level. He can then enchant the equipment. In this way, there is another kind of income in his territory. Of course, he will only enchant three pieces of equipment a week. This is of course for the highest bidder. This made Ives' reputation even more prominent. Moreover, the equipment enchanted by Ives can indeed be called 'high-quality', so there are countless people who come to ask for enchantment by Ives every day. And these people also drive the village's economy. In addition, after his neighbor Tanlas died, traces of out-of-control undead appeared in many places. This attracts many adventurers. This is also the reason why so many people here in Avis request enchantment. Overall, Ives is getting busier and busier. But now he has left most of the things to Xue'er to handle, and he is ready to go at any time. His target is the Infinity Sword in the middle of the Lanthos Plains. This sword is a key to the inheritance of the Hand of Doom. No matter what, Avis has to hold it in his hand to feel at ease. Xueer is indeed very talented, and her speed in handling government affairs is not slow. Many times, Ives couldn't help but sigh: It is really a blessing to have a capable subordinate. Ives is also not slow in handling government affairs, and his execution intensity is not much weaker than that of Cher. But this is combined with the reason that Avis has a "system". Avis¡¯s system can display the data that will be formed after each government order is issued. Therefore, although Ives's decree was a bit colder, it was absolutely error-free. Of course, the fact that Ives can handle it so well at this time is related to the fact that his character's hidden attribute 'intelligence' is very high. After becoming a king, Avis' intelligence attribute has now reached 11 points, which is enough to kill most people in the world instantly. This is also the reason why his ability to handle government affairs is so great. The elf boy walked out of the castle, stepped on the somewhat deep snow, and walked to a shop in front of the castle. "Congratulations on your release, Mia." Avis said with a slight smile. Just now, Avis got the news that Ai Mia had successfully escaped from seclusion. In this case, all his subordinates have been released, and all of them have broken through to the level of advanced professionals. Among them, Sark and Kadir's abilities have undergone even more gratifying changes. Mia chuckled, and he seemed a little shy at this time: "Well I have more control over the nature of power. Overall, thank you." Avis chuckled and said nothing more. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the young man who had turned his hair into a crew cut: "You may have to go out for a walk recently, so you should also prepare." "Are you going to take risks again?" Mia was stunned for a moment, then thought about it and said, "Yeah, that's okay. I haven't taken risks for a long time, and my body feels a little old." "I should call you all together tomorrow, and then we should talk about our next adventure. Don't worry, I won't bring too many people." After all, Ives has his own thoughts. If you bring too many people, it will definitely be inconvenient to move around. Their goal is not to lead the army to sweep everything, but to obtain the Infinity Sword as quickly as possible. Therefore, other unnecessary actions should be avoided if possible. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ That is, the newly planted ¡®cold grass¡¯ has matured and some of it was picked before the snow fell. At this point, Ives needs to take care of it. After Ives handed over the government affairs to Cher, he walked to the backyard. there, alreadySome of the militiamen were bathing in the green bathhouse made of cold grass. "How is the situation?" the elf boy said to a Teutonic warrior on the side. The Teutonic warrior saluted Avis, then looked at the militiamen who were still soaking in the bucket, and then said: "Their physical fitness has indeed improved greatly. I estimate that they will be better in a month." You can now enter the category of formal professionals.¡± Ives smiled bitterly: "It's just that their future road will be a lot of twists and turns." This cold grass can indeed make people stronger, but the road after that will be a lot harder. Because many of your potentials are brought out by Lengcao, and what is consumed is your own potential. The road to promotion in the future will be extremely difficult. And Ives can be sure that they will never be able to access the Holy Land in this life. Furthermore, cold grass has no effect on people who are formal professionals or above. Otherwise, anyone can have an invincible army. "They might have never been able to become a 'formal professional' in their lifetime." The Teutonic warrior was very open-minded, "But there can be more than 500 formal professionals here. This is progress, a real miracle." Having said this, the Teutonic warrior's eyes flashed with a look of admiration, "Sir, you are definitely the most outstanding magician." Avis smiled and didn¡¯t say much. The number of militiamen using Lengcao in the initial stage is 500. These 500 people were newly recruited by Ives this month. They have experienced the extremely cruel training of the Teutonic warriors and already have some basic combat effectiveness. Even with Avis's large reward, these militiamen had no complaints. After January arrives, Ives will expand the militia to reach 1,000 people, and then all of them will be converted into official Teutonic warriors. At that time, he had the confidence to face the powerful Vikings. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left¡­¡± Avis sighed slightly. He also wants to wait for the Infinity Sword later, at least until these militiamen grow up. But time did not allow him to wait any longer. If what he expected was good, the elf princess would be back soon. If he didn't use her power to get the Infinity Sword in his hand at this time, I'm afraid he would never have this opportunity again. "Wellbut having such a good skin is really a failure." Avis couldn't help but sigh. If he wasn't so good-looking, how could he be living in this Shura field now? "Brother!" Just as Avis sighed, a burst of light footsteps sounded. Avis turned around and saw the elf princess walking over with a smile on her face. Elvis touched his hair, and then looked at the elf princess. The beautiful woman is wearing a long blue dress, which looks so simple in the snow. It makes people feel cold when they see it. But Elvis knew that this dress had an automatic warmth function and was a blue-quality magic item, so he could only lament that Elf Princess, you are very rich. In Kay Avis¡¯s hand, he held a small box. When he saw the box, Ives couldn't help but raise his eyebrows, as if he had seen something terrible. This box is a product called ¡®Lunchbox¡¯. Speaking of which, there is no invention of the bento in this world, but Ives made such a bento for convenience when he was on the road. At the same time, he also inadvertently revealed that making lunch boxes for the people he cares about most is a very romantic thing. After that, this bento method was copied by the elf princess who had already planned it and Rebecca who had evil intentions. It has to be said that compared with the ¡®housewife¡¯ Avis, the production craftsmanship of Elf Princess and Rebecca is on the same level - poisoning people will not pay for their lives. However, there are still some differences between their lunch boxes. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With yellow eggs, green vegetables, red meat, and soft bread, this beautiful bento with a Western flavor was displayed in front of Ives. "How about it? It took me an hour to make this bento. It's all handmade. Hey, do you want to try it?" Can I not try it Ives smiled slightly, then picked up the fork on the side, took the lunch box from Kay Ives' hand, put it in front of him, and took a bite of the green vegetables. Speaking of which, what kind of dish is this? Although it looks very good, I have never seen it before Avis put the dish into his mouth, and the next moment, his expression changed. "Hey, is this dish good? I found it in the back mountain. I knew it would taste good when cooked." "This way""" Ives smiled and swallowed the dish, "It looks good" This is Brokenheart Grass, Hundan! PS1: Typo in Chapter 21let me die. PS2: Two updates today, the next update will be from 7 to 8 o'clock ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 28 Preparation and... Shura Field (Part 1) Chapter 28 Preparation and Shura Field (Part 1) Today, Ives got off to a bad start and managed to eat a piece of heartbroken grass. Fortunately, he has the magic of 'dispersing toxins', otherwise he would have completely stopped eating at this time. Avis touched his belly and could still feel an overwhelming feeling. At the same time, he made up his mind that he would never let Kay Ives or Rebecca touch the kitchen again. This is dangerous stuff and absolutely needs to be banned! After having stomachache for a long time, it was already noon. Elvis touched his still aching stomach, and then decided to have lunch. As for the elf princess, after learning the lesson this morning, she shouldn¡¯t cook any more dangerous dishes, right? Avis feels like the future seems a little brighter. Because each person has his or her own cultivation plan, they usually do not eat together. But Avis is a lord after all, and it is normal to receive guests during meals. Moreover, according to aristocratic tradition, it is a necessary etiquette to sit at the main table in a restaurant to eat, so Ives usually eats at the dining table. As a princess of the Elf clan, Kayavis naturally sits at the dinner table with aristocratic etiquette. And the strange thing is that the place where she sits is to the right of Ives, which is usually where the hostess sits. Opposite her, Rebecca puffed out her cheeks and stared at the person opposite her. Her pretty face looked indescribably cute at this moment. But after all, Kaiweisi was an elegant noble from the Elf clan. She held a teacup in her hand and took a sip of black tea. After the warm tea slowly flowed into her heart, the elf princess slowly placed her tea cup under the table. Avis coughed, this scene was really weird He looked at the fourth person on the table, the warlock Kadir. The elf boy quickly changed his expression. He looked at Kadir and said, "Kadir, how is the royal power in your body?" When he said this, Avis's expression was extremely serious. When he was fighting against the Fourth Demon God Lotstop that day, the cross rising into the sky could be said to be an attack that turned the tide of the battle. And that attack was an attack of power. It was precisely because of being attacked by the power that the Fourth Demon God would evacuate when it was confirmed that there was another king of power in this place. Otherwise, even if Avis releases the dragon language magic, he may not necessarily win. And just after Ives landed on the ground, he saw Kadir unconscious. On the back of his hand, a pattern of royal power appeared. Avis could feel the royal power in his body and the call of some kind of power in Kadir's body. He had only seen this feeling in one person - the Sky King. Avis feels that this world is too incredible. The Kadir in front of him is actually a candidate for the kingship! However, after Avis compared the memories of later generations for a long time, he felt that the First Kingship was somewhat similar to Qadir. But the problem is, the first king is a woman. But because Avis has come to this world, he has changed the world. So he still doesn't know what kind of existence Kadir will become. "I don't know." Kadir shook his head. "It feels like there is still a long way to go before I awaken to the royal power. I guess it will be possible until I become a high-level professional, or even a high-level professional" said After finishing, Kadir also took a sip of black tea. At this time, he did not use his deep voice, but his neutral voice. Coupled with his stunning appearance, Ives was briefly distracted. At this time, today¡¯s lunch has been served in the kitchen. Ives has found a chef who once worked as a chef for a small nobleman, but later the noble family failed, so he wandered to this place. Until he was discovered by Ives and hired as the chef here. I have to say, this chef¡¯s cooking is really good. When the half-roasted beef, large pieces of bread and accompanying jam were put on the table, Ives couldn't wait any longer. This morning he just ate some gallbladder and vomited everything he could. He is very hungry now. Ives picked up the bread, dipped some jam in it, and took a bite. He swallowed the contents of his mouth with satisfaction, finally feeling satisfied in his stomach. This made Avis suddenly feel like tears were filling his eyes. While Avis was eating, Rebecca suddenly raised her head. She looked at Avis, who was eating happily, and showed a smile: "Aves, what do you want to do this afternoon?" "Well, yes." Ives thought for a while and then said, "I still need to go to the alchemy room to have a look."This place is under construction This is a place where no mistakes can be made. "That place is an important place. At least for now, the entire fiefdom's finances will gain a lot from here. So there must be no mistakes in this place. At this time, the elf princess who was cutting beef gracefully raised her head, looked at Avis who was eating, and said: "I think that working all the time is not a good thing, brother." "Huh?" The elf boy raised his head and looked at Kaiweis: "But the territory has just been established. If I don't get things done now" "If you want to handle these things, it may be a better choice to leave it to your subordinates." Kay Avis laughed, "We should cultivate some capable subordinates instead of making ourselves omnipotent." Ives was about to say something more when he was interrupted by Kay Ives: "Well, having said that, staying in the castle for a long time is really boringBrother, you don't want to go out for a walk. ?" When Rebecca heard this, she immediately said: "Yes, yes, I mean the same thing. Ives, do you want to go for a walk?" At the same time, she glanced at Kay Ives angrily. . This should be the attention she came up with, but now this damn woman has preempted it! Elvis pondered for a long time, and then suddenly laughed: "That's what you meant. Okay, we can go hiking when we go down." After hearing Elvis's words, the eyes of the two girls lit up slightly. . Avis smiled and said: "Kadir, do you have time? Come with us up the mountain in the afternoon." "Huh?" Rebecca and the three of them were stunned for a moment, and then looked at Avis with incredible eyes. Ives said excitedly: "Have you heard about it? There are wild wolves coming to the mountains. It seems very dangerous if we don't kill these things. So this afternoon we can go up to the mountains and kill the wild wolves." "Sorry, I'm not interested in this kind of thing." Kadir stretched out his hand to stop Avis's next words. He raised his head and looked at Avis with a serious look: "I wish you the best in your life." Have a good time in the rest of the world." After that, he finished the steak in a few bites, took the bread and left. Kadir eats very quickly, and Ives still knows this. He can definitely finish the meal without you even realizing it. But Avis doesn¡¯t quite understand what Kadir¡¯s words mean In the next world? Not knowing why, he had a pleasant lunch. Although no one else came, only Avis went out with the two ladies. But to eliminate some wolves, it doesn't take so many people at all, and the same goes for one person. Avis sorted out his weapons and equipment. At this time, he was wearing a silver knight's armor, and he looked very powerful. In fact, the Silver Knight's armor can be considered a very powerful armor, and you can gain experience bonuses by wearing it. So it will definitely be a lot easier to carry it with you when leveling up. Although the experience added by the Silver Knight Armor is only the experience of skills, it makes it easier to upgrade skills. But when skills are upgraded, some experience points will be generated. In this case, it is equivalent to providing experience for upgrading in disguise. At this time, Rebecca, who was wearing a pure white priest's robe, was also ready. Her priest's robe is no longer the thin robe she saw in summer. The new robe she wears has a strong warmth-keeping function. Under the dazzling snow light, this girl with slightly long golden hair actually showed a trace of divine charm. "Hey, what are you looking at?" A slender hand patted Ives on the shoulder. The elf boy turned around, and the person he saw was his inexplicably extra 'sister'. The elf princess was smiling slightly and looking at Avis. Ives coughed slightly, and then said: "I didn't see anything I was just waiting for you." Then he saw Kay Ives also changed his outfit. Wearing a goose-yellow long skirt, although her figure is a bit petite, she looks very good-looking. Decent clothes make this elf princess look very elegant. Of course Ives wouldn¡¯t stare at a girl¡¯s clothes for a long time, he is a man after all. After coughing, he took out a map and said: "This is the map around here The mountain we are going to is this one. After going up, we can look for wolves If necessary, we can use some Bait.¡± Afterwards, Ives pointed to the venison placed on his horse, "Wolves love this most." ps1: The update is complete, go play the game~ PS2: I¡¯ve recently become obsessed with galgame. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks everyoneSupport from book friends, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 29 Preparation and... Shura Field (Part 2) Chapter 29 Preparation and Shura Field (Part 2) ¡°Click, click, click¡­¡± The sound of horse hooves echoed in this place. Horses gallop across this cold winter grassland. On this horse, Avis was looking at a map carefully. This map details all the places around where wolves may appear. The elf boy held his head slightly and quietly began to think about the issues in front of him. The wolves are not the focus. Based on his many years of experience in playing games, it is simply too easy to deal with a small wolf pack. The current problem is-two women around me! "Hey, Ives, aren't you tired after running so far?" Rebecca's face turned a little red under the rapid march, "How about we find a place to rest?" "Speaking of which" Kaiweisi also intervened, "I'm a little tired too, why not take a rest?" Avis looked at the two of them and was suddenly speechless. When they first came out, the two women took every opportunity to talk to themselves. It had only been an hour since we set off, and yet we started to feel tired? ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Kai Avis, a high-ranking professional. It was Rebecca, who used to gallop with Avis for more than 10 hours a day when she was not yet an advanced professional. It¡¯s just this distance, are you still tired? At least Ives felt that he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Shaking his head, Avis stopped his horse. After scanning the surroundings with his eyes, he designated a place and said with a slight smile: "Well, we can go to that place to take a rest." That place was a relatively high plateau, and there wasn't much snow on it. It's a great place to rest. Both women nodded, indicating that they had no objection. Avis and others also went to this high ground and sat down. Avis stood up, and then exhaled a long breath of white mist. Beside him, Rebecca looked at Avis: "Hey, Avis, why not play a game." "Games?" Avis straightened up, "Well, speaking of it, I haven't played games for a long time." No, I have been playing games. Elvis added in his mind, "What are you playing for?" "I do know that there is a very fun game." The elf princess suddenly put her face over. Her body suddenly drew closer to Avis. Avis could even smell the faint fragrance coming from the person next to him. This made Avis feel the hairs on his body stand up. "It'swhat kind of game is it?" Ives said. He couldn't help but raise the pitch of the first sound he made, but he quickly suppressed it and spoke calmly. The elf princess chuckled: "Truth or dare." I'm going, this is unscientific There are sincere adventures in this world? So is there a game of kings? Ives feels that this world is full of flaws, and he doesn¡¯t know how to complain about them. After that, everyone wrote 10 notes, a total of 30 notes, and put them into two boxes. Afterwards, a playing card with three numbers written on it, '1, 2, 3', was placed. Kay Ives smiled, and then said: "The person who draws No. 2 will have to choose truth or dare, and then take a note from here and read it." A cold sweat broke out on Ives¡¯ head. Why do you bring this with you when you go out to hunt wolves? Get ready early in the morning! right! Extract the note. As a result, it was Ives who drew No. 2 this time. Ives said: "I choose to tell the truth." Then he took out a note from the box marked 'Truth'. "Each person can only draw truth or dare once. If you win truth or dare this time, you will draw truth or dare next time." The elf princess said. Rebecca's eyes also showed a hint of excitement as she looked at Avis. Ives opened the note. Fortunately, this is what he wrote, a relatively normal and sincere statement. "What was the first monster you killed?" There was a smile on the corner of Avis's mouth, "Wolf! After I woke up, the monster I killed with the Order of Swords was the wolf!" "What a boring result." Rebecca said boringly. Then they started drawing cards again. This time it was Ives who still drew No. 2. "This is such bad luck" A trace of cold sweat appeared on Avis' head. Then he reached into the 'Adventure' and pulled out one. "Kissing Rebecca" Avis looked at the words on the note, and a cold sweat appeared on his head. After that, he looked at Rebecca, who was looking shy: "What would you do if you drew this piece of paper yourself?" "Kiss yourself"Rebecca shrugged and said. Kay Ives immediately interrupted: "This won't work! It's offensive In short, this is not acceptable! "When she looked at the Elf Princess, her face was already flushed. Judging from the red color, it was even redder than Rebecca. An idea suddenly flashed in Avis's mind. He took out a water glass from behind him, took a sip, and then handed it to Rebecca. "Huh?" Rebecca looked at the water glass, wondering what Avis meant by doing this. Elvis smiled: "This is called indirect kissing." "Too cunning!" Rebecca said dissatisfied, then picked up the water glass and took a big sip of water. Avis breathed a sigh of relief: "Shall we continue?" "Um!" After that, Ives was No. 2 again. Elvis was stunned. You don't have such bad luck, do you? Then he pumped the truth again. "Who is the woman I like most? She should be about the same age as me." Seeing that Avis had drawn this truth, Rebecca and Kay Avis both looked at Avis with their twinkling eyes, and a drop of cold sweat appeared on Avis' head. After wiping the cold sweat on his head, Avis pondered for a long time, and then said: "I like Angela." "Angela?" Rebecca pondered strangely. When she heard that the person Elvis said she liked was not her, the girl's heart suddenly felt empty. But the most important thing is that Rebecca has no idea who the 'Angela' that Avis is talking about is! Isn't this too strange? "You're talking about Angela." Kay Ives was also full of disappointment, but she needed to work hard to not look so disappointed, "Is she the Saint of Mensa?" "That's right." Ives smiled, "What I like is not her appearance, nor the superficial love between men and women It is better to say that I admire her as a person." In the darkest moment, dare to stand up This is the only person. "If you can become the spokesperson of God, you will most likely ascend to heaven in the future." Kay Ives pondered for a long time, "And you have never met her. But you admire her as a person well, you have passed the test. ." Kai Ives was really relieved to see that Ives didn't like that Saint of Mensa. If Avis fell in love with that saint, she really didn't have the confidence to fight with that person. She is the Saint of Mensa, standing at the pinnacle of faith in the Calasol continent. But he has no power at all in this continent. "Truth or Dare" continues. This time Ives is No. 2 again! ? Avis finally felt something was wrong. He grabbed Rebecca's hand that was reaching for the remaining two cards, and then he turned those two cards over. "It turns out they are all No. 2" The game is boring when cheating I used to hate the cheating warriors who cheated in "ARO" I thought that there would be no cheating warriors after time travel, but I didn't expect that there were two beside me Ives wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡­¡­ When the dusk light slowly shone on the land, the three Avis returned. As soon as he arrived at the castle, Ives, who had been tired for a day, jumped off his horse and landed on the ground. Then he stretched his muscles. Although today's mission of hunting wolves went through many twists and turns, it was finally completed. My territory has gained some elements of stability, which is gratifying and gratifying! Of course, as for the lord who was almost killed by the Shura field formed by two girls, then no one cares, right? But Ives had no intention of resting. He said to the staff waiting on the side: "Go and call Kadir and the others over. Well, there is also Red Flash We have something to do." After finishing speaking, Avis¡¯s expression became more serious, ¡°We are going to move on to my next plan¡ªthe Infinity Sword¡­¡± "Yes." The Teutonic warrior nodded, then turned around and left. And Avis also handled some chores, such as the construction of the alchemy room and other matters. After completing these matters, Avis breathed a sigh of relief. If this result continues, you don't need to worry too much if you go out for a month. It¡¯s nice to have a group of capable subordinates. Avis nodded with satisfaction, affirming Xueer's work ability. Just a while later, the members of Ives and Red Flash came to Ives's study, waiting for his words. "As you can see." Ives spread his hands, "Now everything in the village is on track. So we can move on to the next adventure." Avis showed a smile, "So, are you interested in joining?"PS1: I have no inspiration todayit¡¯s so painful. PS2: Please collect it~ ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 30 The Silent Village (1) Chapter 30 The Silent Village (1) The sky is filled with fiery red clouds, and below the clouds is the sun burning like a flame. Under the setting sun, this snow-covered grassland looks particularly poetic. In this grassland, winter is often the most difficult time for animals to survive. The green grass is covered with heavy snow, and the animals often have to fight fiercely to get some pitifully small food. But for humans who live at the top of all food chains, this winter is just colder. Even for some strong humans, this coldness is nothing. It is true that a lot of people die every year due to cold, but if you look at the total number of humans in the world, this number of people is insignificant. In the course of millions of years of evolution, human beings are considered one of the winners. "The sun is setting soon." On this vast snowfield, a team passed by. This team went into battle lightly, their mounts were very good, and these people also exuded a strong aura. This clearly tells others that they are very strong, so don¡¯t mess with them casually. After all, almost all of these people are advanced professionals. There are even two high-level professionals. These few people alone are enough to dissuade most bandits. At this time, the person who seemed to be the leader made his mount take a few steps forward, and then said what he just said. The handsome black-haired boy turned around and looked at the person behind him: "The troops of the Crimson Hand have indeed been active around here. It seems that we will not be too lonely in the coming days. .¡± There are traces of large-scale marches on the snow here. Moreover, the footprints on the ground are not those left by ordinary horses, but some triangular leaf-like footprints. This footprint doesn't even need a formal explanation from others to know that it is the footprint of a Velociraptor. And it seems that the only one around here that uses raptors as mounts is the Crimson Knight, right? It was already mid-December, and Ives and others finally arrived in the middle of the Lanthos Plain. This place is not far from the location of the Infinity Sword that the Sky King told Avis, but seeing the Crimson Hand's troops here is not a good thing. Ives felt like he should do something else. ¡­¡­ The cold wind is blowing through this place. In this place stood a young-looking knight. He was wearing a pale armor, and his hair was also snow-white. He just sat in front of the stone statue and looked at the earth in the distance. But beside him, from time to time, there would be a cry like a devil crying. Tikruth walked to him and sat down next to him: "If my prediction is correct, the new king should have arrived near the Infinity Sword. Otherwise, the 'Doomsday Scroll' on you It doesn¡¯t make a sound like that.¡± "Ahyes." The knight with snow-white hair nodded, and there was no words after that. "Aren't you going to take a look? Icarus. I know you are concerned about that thing. After all, this is the only way to confirm whether she has been redeemed." The fourth king, Tikruth, smiled. Ikaros, the Scourge Knight, sneered: "I once cursed the Holy Light, and I felt the pain of the Holy Light leaving the body. I once broke with the Holy Light, and the divine power placed on me could only make me feel pain. .¡± "Now, even if there is something that can allow me to go to heaven temporarily, I will not go there. I am the devil who needs to be cursed. I must gather the power of doom and reach heavenI am not necessary." "You should be able to reach that realm." Tikruth stood up and said later, "The legendary realm has already opened the door to you, right? Otherwise, how could you defeat Autry in just a few moves? Eh? After all, he is also a peerless genius who became a saint at the age when he was least likely to become a saint." Ikaros smiled: "If I become a legend, then the power of the throne will inevitably come to me." Tikruth nodded and did not deny this. "But there are only four kinds of people with royal authority. Heroes, sages, saints, and devils. What kind of person do you think I am, who broke with the Holy Light and killed countless people?" "Demon King." Tikruth's eyes also became serious, "But the boundary between the Saint and the Demon King is not so clear. You are still you, and you will not become insane and kill people just because you become the Demon King. Quartet.¡± "You still remember the previous second king, right?" Icarus suddenly laughed, "Why did the First Era end? I believe you know better than me. Now that we are hereAt the ?? level, the influence on the mind is beyond imagination Okay, no need to say so much, it's time for me to go. " "Are you going to find the Infinity Sword?" The Sky King's eyes lit up slightly, "You still want to know if she is in heaven." "No." Icarus shook his head, "She is dead, it doesn't matter whether she is in heaven or not. I have never heard that vampires can go to heaven (For details, please see Gaiden 1: The Immortal Knight) I just want to Go there and have a fight with Otrell. I gave him three chances to challenge me, and the third time, I would kill him. Now he seems to be making his first challenge." "It's only been half a year, right?" The sky king's face changed slightly, "Having made a breakthrough on the road to the Holy Realm so quickly, it seems that this boy is not an ordinary person. Brother Icarus, please listen to me. If so, let him live. He may be the future king" "He defeated me for the third time, so he will naturally survive." Such a voice came, and in the sudden snowstorm, the figure of the man slowly dissipated. There was a look of dumbfounding on Tikruth's face. "This guy is really true." As he said this, he shook his head with a wry smile. ¡­¡­ "Do you really want to go?" This is a relatively warm basin. In the camp of the feudal knights, the pride of the Ferente Kingdom, a man with flowing golden hair withdrew his gaze and looked into the distance. After that, he began to put on his armor and seemed not to hear the voice of the girl beside him. "Otrell, can you not go?" The brown-haired girl stood next to him, "That guy is Icarus, a famous scourge knight from the last era. You have only become a saint not long ago. But his" "You don't understand." The man shook his head, and then showed a smile, "It feels so good, like an enemy Do you know, when I defeated the last enemy in the arena, I successfully advanced to the Holy Realm. After that, I was really lonely. This feeling of loneliness was so strong - I was a saint, and no one in the whole kingdom could be my enemy. I even wanted to go to Lienz. But everyone was rejected there. A strong man from the sanctuary who is not a mage has arrived, and that powerful magic barrier is beyond my ability to resist So, I thought of that person, Icarus." "He is really strong. In the duel with him, he only used one clone to beat me to a very embarrassing situation. And that clone was only one-tenth of his body's strength! After I defeated his clone , 3 moves, he defeated me with only 3 moves! I was convinced of the defeat." At this time, Otrell took his sword in his hand and held a sword flower. Afterwards, he said very excitedly: "But I broke through again! This time I felt that I was extremely powerful. And I also found some equipment suitable for me from the tomb of a sage In short, this time I have Be sure, you can fight the Scourge Knight for a while, and you won¡¯t even have a chance to defeat him!¡± Otrell¡¯s face was very excited, ¡°When I defeat him, I can stand on the top of the world!¡± "But when you defeat another person and stand at the absolute peak, who will be your opponent?" the girl said. "That's a stronger enemy a legend, a hero, a king, a god This world is very exciting, and there are always people stronger than me." Otrell smiled, "Besides, I just sent him a message. I got the message, and now I can¡¯t leave without leaving So, goodbye." When Otrell was halfway there, he suddenly came back and grabbed the brown-haired girl's hand. He put a gift box in her hand and smiled: "Juliet, wait until I come back." After finishing speaking, the footsteps of "Deng Deng stared" disappeared in the distance. Seeing her sweetheart's figure slowly disappearing, a trace of tears appeared in the corners of Juliet's eyes. After that, she saw the gift box in her hand. After opening it, Juliet saw the crescent-shaped ornament lying inside. This jewelry looks so beautiful under the sunlight. "This idiot." After a while, Juliet could only say this. After that, she carefully put the necklace on herself. Afterwards, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself in the reflection. This necklace is actually just ordinary, but in the girl's eyes, it looks so fitting. She was very satisfied with the necklace and decided to wear it with her at all times. After that, she looked towards the horizon. There, a golden figure passed by. This is the trace of the holy flight. In this city, there is only one person who can fly like this. So, she waved to that figure. I don't know if it was an illusion, but the figure also waved to her. ?Then go away. PS1: There are big foreshadowings in the next chapter, let¡¯s see who can discover them~~ PS2: Please collect it! ! (roar) PS3: Consider letting a character appear early to explain some things about the preface of the first volume. No one understands it yet, so I even updated a side story. How sad. ; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 31 The Silent Village (2) Chapter 31 The Silent Village (2) Heavy snow covered the horses¡¯ knees. When night fell, Ives and others saw a village. This village is hidden in the white snow. Under the cover of white snow, it looks so quiet. Avis and others came to this place on horseback, and they looked around. Soon, they discovered something was wrong. "It's strange herewhy is there no sound at all?" Ives said strangely. It's really quiet here, and it's a little too quiet. There is not even a single person alive in this place! Although it is night now, there are no lights in this place. In any case, it seems too strange here. Avis looked around, then he turned over and got off the horse. He suddenly pulled out the long sword behind him. Seeing Ives suddenly pulling out his weapon, the rest of the people were shocked. They all also had their weapons in their hands. At this time, Heloise looked at Avis, who was on full alert, and said, "Do you feel something?" Avis is the king after all. If there is anyone here who is most likely to feel something is wrong, then he is the only one who should pass. Avis nodded and said after a while: "The situation is very wrong I just smelled the smell of blood." "Detect evil." Following Anriya's incantation, she released a magical spell. This magical power continues to spread to the surroundings, and the holy light continues to explore the surroundings. Soon, Anriya received some information. "Wellhow should I put it?" Anriya frowned slightly, "I didn't find any evil." "Huh?" Ives looked around strangely. There must be something strange about this scene. But no evil was found So where did the problem arise? Or is it not evil at all but the military? An Liya continued: "Besides, I didn't see any living people. It seems that all the villagers here suddenly disappeared." After hearing An Liya's words, everyone was shocked. No one alive in this place? Avis walked to the door of a house. There is thick snow piled up in front of this house. If it were a normal situation, someone would have been out clearing the snow. But there is no trace of cleaning in this place. Undoubtedly, this is a very strange thing. Avis suddenly gained strength. He raised his foot and kicked it in front of the door of the house in front of him. After this kick kicked hard on the door panel, a powerful force continued to spread out, hitting the wooden door directly. Soon, there was a slight sound, and the door panel was kicked open by Ives. Avis walked in directly. As soon as I entered, I felt a cold wind blowing over me. It turned out that the windows here were not closed. When the door was opened, a gust of wind blew over due to the convection of air on both sides. Avis¡¯ brows were frowning. He looked at the scene around him and said, ¡°It¡¯s very strange¡­¡± "What's wrong?" Sack came over. At this time, he had already taken down the bow and arrow that was carried on his back and put it in his hand. He observed his surroundings carefully, as if he would launch his own attack at any time, and did not dare to be careless at all. Someone may jump out of this place and attack you at any time, so Sark has to be careful. The elf boy glanced around, and then said: "It seems that no one has lived here for a long time" The houses here have been covered with ice crystals, and the fire is not clean. No one can live in such a cold place for a long time, so no one has lived here for a long time. Ives's judgment was not wrong. Avis walked to the edge of the window sill and looked at the somewhat messy chairs and some broken tableware. After a long time, he opened his mouth again: "The people here have experienced an escape process that can be said to be a 'jumping dog'. They seemed to have seen some shocking news, and then decided to run away hastily." ¡­¡± "We didn't receive any notice when we came." Heloise frowned slightly, "Generally speaking, if something happens ahead, the lord will post a notice." Mia said strangely: "Is this the case only in this room?" Avis stood up and walked out of the cold room. After that, he walked to the other side and kicked open the door again. The cold wind blew again, and Avis walked into the house. The scene is almost identical to the one in the house next to it. It seems that it is not a family problem at all. But many people are like this. Avis frowned, then?, he turned his head and said to the person behind him: "Work in pairs, let's see what happened here. Our mission is to find living people Do you understand?" "Well, I understand." Everyone nodded. Then they spread out and started looking for someone. As for Avis, he formed a small team with the shining knight Helois. They were searching northwest of the village. Heloise looked at the nearby scenery, and then said: "It's really strange here. Why is there no one?" "It's like what you just said." Ives frowned strangely, "If there is a problem in this place, the lord will post a notice and send troops to solve the problem here But the strange thing is, We did not receive a warning from the lord here." In fact, the places they lived in when they came were all big towns. If there had been a notice from the lord, they would have known about it. It won't be like this now, where you don't know anything at all. Avis frowned, feeling the fluctuations around him. He is not using ordinary things to sense, but using his 'power of kingship'. The power of royal power continued to spread in all directions, but he did not sense any powerful force, which puzzled him. No, don¡¯t talk about powerful power. All the power Avis senses belongs to his companions. "There must be something wrong somewhere" the elf boy couldn't help but thought after Ives and Helois checked another room. At this time, a red light suddenly flashed across the sky, and a firework exploded in the sky. Avis and Heloise immediately focused their attention on that place. The first moment Ives saw the fireworks, his face changed slightly: "It's Kadir and the others! They found something! Let's go over and take a look." "Hmm!" Helois took off his shield from his back and put it in front of him. After that, Heloise and Avis rushed forward continuously. But just as they were charging, Heloise suddenly stopped and looked ahead with a wary expression. Seeing the glorious knight stop, Avis also stopped attacking. He slowly pulled out his rune sword, and then looked at the glorious knight standing next to him: "Did you find anything?" Otherwise, she would not stop. Heloise nodded with a serious look on his face: "I'm afraid, something bad is coming In short, you need to be careful. It seems that some evil has appeared Damn it, it's hidden so deeply! " Avis was slightly startled, the existence of evil? When she was in the village just now, Anriya had released a 'detection of evil' and found nothing unusual. After Rebecca became the 'Judge', Anria, who was the 'Morning Priest', could be said to be the strongest in their team in this regard. So how could she go wrong? "Damn it." When Avis used the power of royal power to detect the surroundings, he found that many undead creatures had suddenly appeared around him. It is simply incredible that these undead can escape the detection of Avis' royal power. "The cloak of the Immortal King, the scepter of Kosol, or some other epic profession" Ives frowned deeply, "Which onewhich one led to the current situation?" No matter which one it is, it shows that the situation has become very bad. At this time, there was a sound of feet from the front. These footsteps struck the hearts of Ives and Ives one by one. Soon, some zombies came out. Ives and Helois took a slight step back because the number of these zombies was too much. But fortunately, Ives's arcane master robe at this time still has three powerful spells on it. Therefore, at this time, Avis was not afraid of the walking corpses in front of him. However, he did not consume the precious spells in this place. He turned his head and looked at the golden figure standing next to him, who was fully on guard. "Let's kill it first." Ives said in a deep voice, "I always get a bad feeling from the front It seems that something has awakened." After becoming the King of Power, Avis's perception has been greatly improved. of rose. Sometimes, Avis' perception can produce a 'prophetic' effect. And these prophetic intuitions rarely go wrong. Seemingly knowing some information about Avis¡¯ powerful perception, Heloise nodded. At this time, she held the knight's gun, slowly lowered her body, and placed her weight on her right foot that was leaning back. PS1: My computer crashed. This is an old computer Fortunately, the manuscript was not lost, otherwise it would be really tragic! If these settings of mine are lost, what will happen?I don¡¯t know how to write it. PS2: Please collect it! ! ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 32 The Silent Village (3) Chapter 32 The Silent Village (3) The posture Helois took was a sign of a charge. The rune sword in Avis's hand slowly began to emit a blue light. Avis looked at the walking corpses getting closer and closer in front of him, and suddenly let out a loud shout: "Up!" Heloise jumped out immediately. At this time, she was holding a golden spear in her hand, and with just a click, some of the zombies in front of her had already fallen to the ground. The powerful holy light has extremely powerful damage to these evil creatures. At this time, Ives could also see from the clothes of these walking corpses that all these walking corpses were formed by the villagers here. This made Avis feel a little angry. Unexpectedly, the villagers here still died like this. He held the rune sword that exuded a faint brilliance in his hand, looked at the group of zombies in front of him, and couldn't help but start to walk forward slowly. These walking zombies have all lost their original consciousness and have become low-level undead creatures that only obey instinct and the orders of their superiors. Even if they later develop sanity, they will never be the same again. Avis lowered his body, placed the rune sword beside himself, and stared coldly ahead. In front, Heloise had already begun to fight the zombies. The gleaming golden Heloise could come and go freely among the walking corpses that exuded a strong smell of rotting corpses and were full of filth. The golden spear kept thrusting out, killing these walking corpses. Avis¡¯s eyes also became slightly firm. He took his own weapon and suddenly charged forward! Soon, Avis rushed in front of these walking corpses. His steps paused slightly, and then his upper body retreated slightly to avoid the sharp claws of a zombie. But soon, Ives's body stood upright, and he rowed out towards the walking corpse that was completely naked and even one eyeball fell out! The zombie screamed, and his body was cut open by Ives's sharp sword. The rotten meat and dried blood flowed out and scattered on the ground, revealing some unpleasant smell. These smells made Avis frown slightly - even though he had experienced a lot, he still didn't like such disgusting smells. And judging from the look on Heloise¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t like the taste very much either. Under the thrust of the newly learned weapon spear in her hand, these walking corpses were often eliminated by this figure who seemed to be a Valkyrie before they even got close to Heloise's body. While Heloise left corpses on the ground, there was no blood on his body. Avis raised his hand, and the arcane radiance began to gather. After that, as he stretched out one of his hands, a powerful force continued to gather at this moment and spread to all directions. This is the ¡®Magic Explosion Technique¡¯! As one of the arcane mage's most powerful killing moves when facing multiple enemies, the magic explosion used by Ives has helped him a lot in countless situations. At this moment, Ives had successfully knocked aside the zombies that were approaching him, so that they could not get close to him at all. After that, Ives raised his hand and shot out a magic missile. After using the magic explosion to drive back the other zombies, the elf boy's magic missile quickly hit a zombie. With just one contact, the zombie screamed and kept retreating, as if he wanted to escape from this place. But how could Ives let it escape? Avis rushed forward with a single step, and the rune sword in his hand began to emit a faint magical brilliance. After a fierce slash of the sword, the enemies in front were continuously cut back. The magic missiles were continuously triggered, and soon, the arcane charge became abundant again. Elvis looked around, and soon he saw a particularly large walking corpse. After confirming his next attack target, Avis opened his hands and began to use force. Power began to gather continuously, and soon, Avis's hands began to gather powerful power like a galaxy. With Avis suddenly extending a hand, a galaxy-like arcane spell rushed forward, and then fell on the particularly large walking corpse. After a strong burst of adsorption power, the 'void storm' exploded out in full force. All the walking zombies around began to be attacked, and their blood began to decrease continuously. "Breeze!" As Avis shouted, the long sword in his hand began to rush forward quickly like a gentle breeze. All the zombies that were in front of him were killed with one blow. After becoming an advanced professional, Avis's power has increased a lot, and it is simply not something that ordinary walking zombies can resist. In ?After all the brutal fighting, there were not many walking corpses left. However, Avis and Helois have maintained their full fighting power and do not show any signs of fatigue. In fact, they don't need to be tired. As far as Ives is concerned, all his enemies have fallen before he even used his full strength. After becoming the King of Power, Avis's endurance ability has been greatly increased, and these consumptions are nothing at all. "Who's there!" Just when Ives and others were getting ready to kill, the elf boy saw a person sitting on top of the house out of the corner of his eye. She was sitting on the house like this, with a moon behind her, which made the person in front of her look more elegant. "Are you calling my name?" The person smiled slightly. After that, she stood up and looked down at the two people who were already a little wary, and suddenly revealed a beautiful smile. smile. "You can call me Rania Zhuyue." The beautiful woman smiled and then said. Through this body, Elvis saw the bright moon behind her. Avis could feel that at night, the woman in front of him had no flaws. This is a powerful¡­ "You are a vampire, right?" Ives held the sword in his hand and frowned slightly. He didn't have any good feelings towards this evil creature. Now that I see one here, there will definitely be a battle with him. "Well, my body was already a vampire before the half-moon rose." Rania Zhuyue said. Avis¡¯s expression changed. Heloise had just nailed the last zombie to the ground. However, seeing this scene, neither Rania nor Ives had any other expressions. It seems that it was just a cockroach that died, not a zombie. Heloise raised her head and looked at Avis: "What does she mean?" "The day when the half-moon rises is when the Vampires conquered the earth in the middle and late period of the First Era." Ives said solemnly, "The Vampires from Siberia who lived in the western part of the continent were unprecedentedly powerful in that era. They gathered together He defeated the powerful undead army and launched a large-scale battle against the human world. That battle was called the day of the half-moon rise. Because on that night, only half of the three-quarter moon rose. Without the blessing of the moon, these The Vampire Clan will suffer a disastrous defeat in the end." Avis raised his head and looked at the smiling vampire on the roof, "That time should have been more than a thousand years ago" Heloise¡¯s expression also changed. A history of more than a thousand years ago In other words, is the age of the vampire in front of me more than a thousand years old? Then, she should be called a 'Methuselah', that is, the strongest kind of vampire. Although the Vampires claim to be able to live indefinitely, there is only one Vampire who can truly live infinitely long, and that is Cain, who is as powerful as a god, and is the first generation of Vampires. Very few vampires in the future can live for a thousand years. All vampires who can live for more than a thousand years can be called "Methuselah". They are usually the fourth or fifth generation vampires. They are extremely powerful. "I'm not that old." The vampire shook his head, "I'm only 16 years old." "16 years old" Avis's eyes were startled. Not only him, but Heloise's face also changed. But Helois simply heard an unexpected result, but Avis thought of many things. After a long while, Ives opened his mouth: "Cain's left hand seems to have been obtained by you." After all, Ives is a magician famous for his erudition, and the vampire just said one From the information, he surmised a lot. The vampire looked at Ives, with a hint of surprised approval in his eyes: "Humans, you know a lot Based on this, you are much better than those ordinary people." "Then I should say thank you?" Avis snorted coldly, and the next moment, the power of arcane magic began to burst out continuously. Heloise also took out a flare and fired a shot into the sky. ??The bright fireworks exploded in the sky, telling everyone that there is danger here. But the vampire watched this scene indifferently and did not take any action. A powerful arcane impact began to erupt from Avis's body. This impact shot directly into the sky and continued to expand. After seeing this spell, the vampire stood up slowly. "It seems that you really have good strength, so it's time for me to exercise." The next moment, blood shadows filled the sky! PS1: The computer crashed! It¡¯s so troublesome to repair! Anyway, that's it, updates are on hold. ??PS2: I don¡¯t mean to stop updating, but to update once or twice a day. The old computer was full of misfortunes to use, even typing seemed to be stuck. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 34 The Dark Sonata (Part 1) Chapter 34 The Dark Sonata (Part 1) In the distance, Kaiweis raised his head and looked at the distance that was shining with extremely powerful light. She started to get a little anxious: "Aves has entered the battle! Who is his opponent this time?" At this time, another group of zombies rushed over. Sark took his emerald green long bow and shot an arrow. When this arrow hit the pile of corpses of the dead, it immediately burst out with a powerful impact. Under the sudden explosion of explosives, those walking corpses were immediately blown away. But there are too many opponents. And at this time, not only were there walking corpses, but some skeletons also appeared. The elf princess was stunned for a moment, and then a look of disgust appeared on her face: "Unexpectedly that guy resurrected all the dead in the grave." The walking corpses can be the villagers who died here, but the villagers are limited after all, so using The guy with this spell came back to life along with the dead bodies in the grave. Zach held a longbow in his hand. After shooting several corpses, he said speechlessly: "There are so many enemies, how should we get to Avis?" "Huh, just push it over." A short dagger appeared in the Elf Princess's hand, but in this deep night, the dagger reflected a little cold light. The Elf Princess walked forward slowly. A zombie smelled the fresh meat and couldn't help but open his big, smelly mouth and rushed towards the Elf Princess. But at this time, the Elf Princess seemed to have no reaction at all and was still walking forward steadily. "Roar!" The zombie opened its mouth and bit into the fresh flesh and blood. But soon, a bit of cold light broke through the silent night sky. "Tear" With a sound, the head of the walking corpse in front of me was cut off. Blood immediately continued to spill out and fell onto the ground, forming a small pile of blood. In the white snow, the dark blood looked so dazzling. The elf princess continued to move forward. When she saw a zombie rushing towards her, she started to dodge and avoided the attack of the zombie. At the same time, she grabbed the zombie with one hand and climbed over it. In the process of climbing over, the dagger in the elf princess's hand had already slit the throat of the walking corpse. Afterwards, Kaiweis grabbed the body of the zombie with one hand, and then violently threw it forward. The walking corpse was pulled forward by Ives, and its corpse knocked over a skeleton. Soon, the Elf Princess began her magnificent killing spree. This cold blade constantly harvests the lives of walking corpses. When the blade passed through the throat of a zombie again, the power finally burst out completely. The dead around him were pushed away by an inexplicable force. A red figure appeared behind the elf princess. This figure seems to be a powerful humanoid existence, and it moves with the movement of the elf princess. Kay Ives struck forward, and the shadow, which was slightly larger than herself, also waved forward with Kay Ives' hand. With just one blow, the head of the zombie in front of him was torn open. Before the zombie could utter any words, he fell to the ground and could no longer stand up. "Ha!" A voice sounded out, and the elf princess's hands pushed the walking corpses in front of her aside. After that, she turned her head, looked at Sac, who was in a daze, and said loudly: "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and follow!" "Well, yes." Sack nodded, and within a few leaps, he followed Kai Avis. The elegant princess of the elf clan waved her shadow, constantly killing zombies who dared to approach her. After that, they just kept going. At this time, the battle on the horizon has entered its most intense stage. Even the royal power appeared on the horizon. The huge white royal power exudes endless brilliance, seeming to shatter all mundane things, which is heart-stopping. "Even the royal power has been used." The elf princess was a little surprised, "What kind of enemy did my brother encounter?" If you just use ordinary power, there is no need to use royal power. But if you want to use multiple powers in a short period of time, or increase the power of your own spells, you need to use the power of royal power. At this time, a royal power will appear on the horizon. This means that the mortal king has fully activated his power. Although Ives is an advanced professional now, his power is such that ordinary high-level professionals are no match for him. But now we have to use the royal power, so how fierce will this battle be? In fact, the intensity of this battle exceeded everyone's expectations. When they arrived at the battle site, they only saw flying arcana andBroken space. Under the bright moonlight, the two combatants used their full strength. Rania used the most powerful 'Endless Exhaustion', and the solid space around her began to float like leaves and flowers. In this explosive scene, Avis suddenly stopped using magic. The Sun God's suit began to appear on his body. A sharp sword appeared in his hand. At this time, Ives lowered his head slightly and looked at the enemy in front: "You can push me to this pointyou are indeed very strong." Just now, his arcane destruction had ended. Although Ives tried his best to activate his spell, this spell was still time-sensitive after all. Avis temporarily threw the master's robe into the treasure space. Afterwards, he took out the Sword of Glory from the opened treasure. After taking the sword in his hand, the treasure space closed and the arcane master's robe began to return to its original state. At this time, Ives was holding the Brilliant Sword in his hand, staring ahead indifferently. A faint force began to gather continuously, and sacred radiance began to pour into Ives' body. Seeing this scene, Rania's expression changed: "Artifact! No, this is not a complete version of the artifact. It has not even exerted one percent of its power" "Indeed." Avis nodded. He could only reluctantly use this semi-artifact when he had the royal power. To fully unleash the power of this artifact, he still can't do it. But if he really does it, then there won't be many people in the world who can be his rival. Avis held the sword and felt the radiant light. After that, he took a deep breath, and the light began to gather continuously. Soon, Avis's hand gathered a fierce light beyond imagination. "Iactually control young girls!" With such a loud roar, the long sword in Avis's hand burst out with fierce brilliance. After that, Avis slowly took a step forward, and a sword light that penetrated the world slashed forward. This is a sacred slash, which seems to be able to shatter everything, making people feel heart-stopping. "There is no light, no darkness, no hope, no despair. This is God's forbidden area and the devil's cage. There is nothing in this place, and the only thing that echoes here is the dark sonata." When such a sound sounded, the space around Rania had completely transformed into another world. This is using one's own heart to erode the real world. This power even scares Avis. This not only requires powerful magic power, but also requires strong thoughts. If your own thoughts are not enough to build an absolutely perfect world, then eroding reality is a joke. But once this world is formed, then this world of its own will be an extremely terrifying whirlpool. It can break almost everything that exists and does not exist. It is difficult for the laws of other worlds to attack the existence of one's own world. At this time, the power of the artifact of the Brilliant Sword continued to charge forward. This power began to shatter Rania's inner world, and the two forces began to tear apart. ??Aiwes is currently analyzing the components of the vampire girl¡¯s own world. If this world can be cracked, his third power can easily break the opponent's world. At this time, a melodious singing voice began to reminisce. Behind the vampire girl, the intoxicating song echoed. In the middle of the song, the vampire girl raised her head and looked ahead. "My brother is about to be resurrectedhow can I let someone like you stop him!" ¡­¡­ At this time, a person was walking slowly on the vast grassland. No, it might be wrong to say he was a human being, because there was a constant evil aura coming from him at this time. Raising his head, Hades slowly exhaled. He has been corrupted by the devil. In that underground mine, he was actually tainted with the devil's aura. After this accumulation of time, he has completely become a heartless person at this time. At this time, he was slowly walking out of the castle of Baron Tanlas. There, he obtained all the remaining essence of that vampire, which made this former human feel that power was constantly surging out. At the same time, he also regained some sanity. However, these minds are filled with all kinds of destruction and violence. He seemed to recall the two most important people in his memory. "AvisRebecca." Hades slowly chanted the names of these two people. Then he started wandering. He has no clear goals now. What he wanted to do was to kill Avis and Rebecca to make him feel better about the evil that was constantly eroding his heart. Thinking about it, HadesThe face that had become ferocious slowly revealed a smile. PS: Please give me recommendations and collections! ! Thank you, Xiao Ai! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 35 The Dark Sonata (Part 2) Chapter 35 The Dark Sonata (Part 2) In the dim sky, passionate music suddenly sounded. Surrounded by this music, the endless and exhausted spiritual world begins to expand. "Only good gay friends can share the same quilt!" Such a sound suddenly shook out and spread in all directions. Although the content is a bit strange, Ives's teammates all know the ability of Ives's sword, so there is no one who is strange. The powerful sword light continued to move forward, surging forward. This power continued to explode, rushing directly in front of the vampire girl. Rania gave a sweet shout, and the exhausted space around her became more real. When faced with an attack from an artifact, no matter how careful you are, you can never be too careful. Because, after all, this is an artifact! But Avis doesn¡¯t plan to use this artifact for a long time. First of all, this is a melee weapon, which makes Avis speechless. He prefers the kind of artifact that can be used both near and far. Secondly, this artifact has actually been contaminated. With Avis's character, it is still very difficult to further integrate this sword. Avis can make a plan and get those hidden artifacts. There are not many artifacts from later generations, but there are still artifacts that can be obtained. "Click!" There was a loud sound, and the manifested world collided with the sword light of the Brilliant Sword again. After the violent roar, the scene suddenly became a mess. After the violent light and darkness, Avis fell out of the violent light first. He fell to the ground and then hit the ground hard. After rolling a few times, Avis fell completely to the ground and spurted out a mouthful of blood. "Damn the backlash of this artifact is really too great." Avis said as he sat up. At the last moment, Avis wanted to increase the attack power of the artifact, but was counterattacked by the artifact. If Ives hadn't seen the opportunity quickly and withdrew most of his power in time, he might not be as simple as vomiting blood now. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps. Ives raised his head slightly, and everything he could see was thick fog. This mist was the result of his battle with Rania. After the violent collision, most of this area was destroyed. The elf boy straightened up slightly, and suddenly the urge to vomit blood came up again. After forcing down the bad feeling, the elf boy looked around. At this time, the mist formed by those flying particles slowly descended, and Avis saw the two people running over. Anriya, and Qadir. "Where's Kay Ives?" Ives said, "I just sensed her breath." The silver-haired girl had already ran over at this time, and the holy light shone on the elf boy. Soon, Ives felt a majestic force rushing through his body. This holy light soon made Ives feel that his body began to recover. "If you are talking about the elf princess." Kadir, who had taken off his hat, said in his magnetic and neutral voice, "She is fighting now." Avis raised his head, and there were two people fighting fiercely on the horizon. A figure was red, like the scorching sun, showing a fiery aura in the dark night. The other one was surrounded by melodious songs and had a strong magical aura about him. "The blessing of the ancestors" The elf boy raised his head and looked at the two fighting on the horizon. Finally muttered to himself. At this time, Her Royal Highness the Princess is using the blessing of her ancestors. This makes her almost invincible under the sanctuary. But her opponent is a vampire who can manifest his soul into reality. "There are also self-made limits It's really a headache." There was a hint of bitter smile on the corner of the eternal elf's mouth. This is not a simple magic. It comes from projection magic, but it is countless times more advanced than projection magic. Projection magic just uses magic power to condense a seemingly real prop. But this magic called 'Self-Contained Limits' allows you to write your own rules in your own world! For example, if a legendary strongman wants to display his true legendary strength, he needs to fully understand the rules of one party in order to do so. But in a world with self-limited boundaries, the changed rules will prevent legendary strongmen from completely using the power of legend! Unless they are the strongest group of people even in the multiverse. That is, only the limit of legend - demigod - can ignore this ability to change the rules. Avis stood up and looked at the two fighting on the horizon, silent. The Rania in front of her was already stronger than Ives expected. Ives puts on the arcane magician againAfter taking off his robe, his body slowly began to float. On the horizon, an erect royal power appeared again. "Avis, your body" Anriya shouted immediately. Ives has been injured, and now is definitely not a good time to explode with all his strength. "It doesn't matter." Avis's voice came, "I won't fail so easilyI have my own sense of proportion." As he spoke, the elf boy's body erupted with incomparable arcane brilliance. After that, he actually directed the power of arcane destruction to his rear. Behind him, the sudden burst of power knocked down several buildings. But in the face of this powerful counter-pushing force, the elf boy's body began to sprint forward continuously. At this time, the village has been destroyed beyond recognition. It is actually normal for three beings who can be called "rare rivals under the sanctuary" to fight in this place and achieve the current result. Avis's body rushed forward rapidly. If viewed from a distance, it was like a blue meteor that suddenly appeared, charging forward in an unstoppable manner. At this time, the vampire girl who finally felt a familiar aura joining the battlefield raised her head, and then she saw a figure that was constantly enlarging. Suddenly the long sword was drawn and pointed forward. Bathed in azure light and with an indomitable momentum, the young man with slightly long black hair rushed towards this place! "Hmph, are you looking for death?" The vampire girl bit her teeth, and the endless and depleted world immediately spread. In this world, she is the only master, she is the strongest! At this time, the black-haired boy had already rushed into the territory of the vampire girl! "Avis!" Her Royal Highness the Elf Princess immediately shouted. If you break into the vampire's 'self-contained boundaries', you will be suppressed by her rules. Why would Avis do such a stupid thing? ¡°No¡­¡± Helois suddenly understood what Avis was going to do. The glorious knight standing on the ground with some blood stained on his body murmured to himself: "I think he wants to use the royal power" Melodious singing echoes here. This song is sad and bone-chilling, and when it lingers around my ears, it is so heartbreaking. The elf boy suppressed the arcane power in his body, and the blue light only flickered slightly on his body at this time, but did not completely explode. At this moment, the elf boy suddenly stepped on the ground. This place is in the sky, but because it is a world of its own, this place actually has the earth. The dry earth reverberated with the faint smell of blood. With the melodious singing echoing in his ears, Avis looked around, and then couldn't help but bring a smile to his lips. A girl with purple hair slowly appeared in front of Ives. Under this gloomy sonata, the vampire girl's eyes seemed to have a hint of sadness. "Do you know who composed this song?" Rania suddenly said. The elf boy slowly took his sword in his hand, and his eyes kept scanning the surroundings. Runes were flying around, as if they were about to shatter everything, flying around the world. This is the rebellion of the world against the soul. The elf boy showed a bright smile: "I don't knowdid you do it?" "No." Rania shook her head, with a nostalgic smile on her lips, "My brother did it." "Is he dead?" Ives started to move. His feet stepped on the blood-red ground, and the feeling given back to him was so clear. "No, he is not dead." Rania shook her head, and then said seriously, "He was sealed, almost forever Well, to a certain extent, he seems to be dead. " "Oh, the magic seal." Avis seemed to understand something and laughed, "It seems that your brother is very strong." Generally speaking, the demon seal is to seal those evil entities that have died but can be resurrected at any time. For example, the immortal warrior Asura whom Avis killed was sealed with the 'Devil Seal'. Generally speaking, the power of such an existence in its heyday is not weak. "My brother is the strongest!" Rania said seriously, "But if we want to break the demon seal and let my brother reappear in this world, we need human blood So I will give everything here People are used as sacrifices. When the three quarter moons intersect, the forbidden spell can be cast." "Three crescent moons intertwined It seems that you want to use 'Awakening Blood Energy'." Ives said, "This spell is very dangerous." After that, he raised his head and looked at the sky. "you knowThere are quite a few. "A look of approval finally appeared on Rania's face. PS1: I¡¯m really happy that we won¡¯t run naked next week (hoho) PS2: My friend Weiju¡¯s ¡°Call of Duty: Artillery Doctrine¡± is finally recommended, please support it~~ (if I¡¯m not mistaken) PS3: Finally, please recommend and collect ~ ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 36 Under the Moonlight Chapter 36 Under the Moonlight Avis raised his head and looked at the sky. In the spreading bloody boundary, Avis looked through the spiritual world and saw the three moons floating in the air. Rania looked at Avis¡¯s actions and suddenly laughed: ¡°You seem to understand.¡± "Well, I am more sensitive to the moon, maybe because of my race." Ives nodded, and then he shook his head in a funny way: "It seems that we came here by chance ¡­Today is the day when the three quarter moons intersect!¡± It is difficult to find the rules for the motion trajectory of the three-wheeled quarter moon. They appear repeatedly in the sky for endless years, but even gods find it difficult to grasp their movement trajectories. These three quarter moons bring the power of the magic tide to this world, and this power is the most fundamental foundation that this plane can maintain. Even the most powerful astrologers can only predict the trajectory of the third quarter moon within a month. And God seems to be no better than astrologers in this field. Avis had dabbled in astrology in his previous life, but his main focus was on arcana. Being able to determine that tonight is the time when the three quarter moons intersect has proved that Ives is very knowledgeable. The vampire girl stretched out a hand, raised her head slightly, and looked at the three moons in the sky. Three bright luminous objects were reflected in her blood-red pupils. After a while, the vampire girl smiled slightly: "You will see my brother reborn in this world." "But your last name reminds me of a lot of things." Ives withdrew his eyes and turned to look at Rania who was staring at the moon. "Zhu Yue can be said to be the strongest person ever. One of the vampires Legend has it that he is the descendant of Cain. The vampires who can use this name as their surname are all the strongest. So please allow me to make a bold guess. Could it be that your brother is 'Elmos Zhu Yue'? '?" Amos Zhuyue, he shined for an era. There are as many legends about him as there are stars in the sky. He is also one of the few beings known as the 'Demon King'. He is a vampire, and his profession is a death knight. And he once swept across the entire Karasol continent with one person. At that time, it could be said that there was almost no rival. Later, he led the vampires to sweep across the continent, and was finally defeated on the 'Half Moon Rising Day'. Legend has it that he had died under the attack of the 'Bayon's Spear'. "It seems that my brother's name has not been forgotten by the world." A funny look appeared in Rania's eyes. She looked at Avis: "I have talked nonsense with you so much, you should be completely convinced by me now. Are the rules suppressing it?¡± "Well, yes." Avis nodded. The arcane radiance on his body was like a flickering light, and it seemed that it might be extinguished at any time. "If I set foot in the Holy Domain, your current rules will simply suppress it." Not me. But it's a pity." Ives smiled bitterly, "I'm too far away from that realm." "It's time for you to pray for yourself." Rania's hand slowly flew, and the next moment, a spear appeared in her hand. When Ives saw the gun, the glorious sword, even though it had been placed in the treasure space, began to shake irregularly. "Sacred weapon - Bayonetta's gun!" A look of horror flashed in Avis's eyes. But immediately, he laughed: "This is not an artifact, it's just something you projected in this world" "Besides, I'm not an 'angel', so it's difficult for you to kill me with it." Ives said calmly. A thousand years ago, Amos Zhuyue was so defiant that he absorbed the blood of three angels. As a result, a trace of angelic ability appeared in his body, and he was killed by Bayonetta's gun. The vampire girl walked forward slowly, with a smile on her lips: "In my world, I have the final say in the rules!" Suddenly, waves of extremely powerful rules appeared next to Ives. "Huh" Avis snorted, and the arcane power in his body burst out instantly. He began to resist this strange rule with all his strength, but soon, his arcane power was exhausted. His body was instantly invaded by many rules. "Ding, you have been temporarily given the blood of an angel. Your attributes remain unchanged, but your phase becomes an angel." A pair of wings suddenly appeared behind Ives. At the same time, Avis's eyes were fixed on the spear that was getting closer and closer in front of him, and a trace of sweat began to appear on his head. (I already understand the structure of this worldgive me a little more time, a little more time) At this time, Rania¡¯s body was getting faster and faster, and soon it reached an incomparable speed, rushing towardsIves started to sweat on his head. Avis suddenly let out a loud shout. He suddenly stretched out a hand and shouted: "Steal!" At this time, the Bayonetta gun just rushed in front of Ives. At this time, something strange happened. The surrounding space, the wings behind Ives, and the spear in Rania's hand began to be absorbed by a mysterious force, and they continued to disappear in Ives' hand. Avis immediately felt a huge force being absorbed. Because the surrounding rules are also one of the forces acting on Ives, when Ives steals it at this time, he also steals the surrounding rules! "Wait, what kind of power is this!!" Rania's eyes showed a hint of disbelief. In front of her eyes, there seemed to be a black hole that could never be filled. This black hole easily absorbed all the power. Even the rules she worked so hard to create were swallowed up! "No you can't do this!" Rania shouted loudly. Soon, the world began to shrink rapidly, and Avis felt that he had done something bad, but he couldn't stop - he didn't expect that he would swallow the world together! At this time, the world was slowly taking off its coat, and at the same time, Avis seemed to have discovered something. A piece of royal power suddenly appeared in this place. It stands in the endless sky, blooming with a faint light, like an eternal divine object, staring indifferently at the vast earth. "The flaw has been found!" As Avis shouted, a black sword appeared in his hand! After that, he firmly inserted the black sword into the earth! Like a ignited gasoline can, the world began to burn crazily. Rania screamed in surprise, but this could not stop the world from collapsing. Soon, this world will disappear. Only the most important thing is left - a coffin. But this coffin exudes a faint breath of blood energy. At this time, there are two moons meeting in the sky. In a few dozen seconds, the last sine moon will intersect with these two moons. At that time, it was the time when Amos Zhuyue was resurrected! Avis¡¯s right hand has accumulated almost endless power. He punched out this power without thinking! At this time, Rania looked at the powerful force that suddenly rushed over. She was so frightened that she immediately erected the coffin in front of her and blocked it in front of her. The power released by Avis at this time is no longer a tangible force, but a terrifying gray light that is constantly gathering! This gray is the color formed by all the colors mixed together. It is dark, deep, and terrifying. When Avis launched this attack, he never expected that it would turn out like this. The pattern of this power is very similar to the 'power of destruction' "Ah!" Avis suddenly screamed, and the power bursting out of his right hand became even more powerful. The power of rules that was roughly integrated began to devour everything around it. Even though Ives was protected by the power of royal power, he felt that his hand was beginning to hurt tremendously! This black force suddenly hit the coffin. At this time, endless blood energy suddenly gathered towards the coffin from all parts of the village. This is a manifestation of the activation of the formation. The existence that once brought endless darkness to this world is slowly awakening at this time. The blood energy first gathered on the coffin, and then the dark energy hit the front of the coffin! "Click!" The sound was so loud that everyone could only see a flash of light, but couldn't hear anything clearly. There seemed to be endless sounds whistling and screaming in my ears. But no one heard anything at all. A few even started bleeding from their ears. They immediately used their abilities to protect their ears, not daring to listen to the sharp whistling sound. At this time, Avis was closest to the sudden burst of power. Even with the protection of the royal power, his seven orifices began to bleed, and he felt extremely uncomfortable. At this time, three moons intertwined in the sky. Under the guidance of the wonderful power, the center of the explosion in front was suddenly revealed. At this time, the coffin was long gone, and Rania was covered in blood and fell to the side without knowing anything about her. And in the air, three drops of blood floated. Suddenly, as if being summoned by something, these three drops of blood suddenly shot out in all directions. Avis was shocked and immediately used a 'Mage's Hand'. I want to grab those three drops of blood. But he only caught one, and the remaining two eventually escaped. At this time, a sudden change occurred!   PS1: Two updates will be resumed tomorrow. I have said that my collection has not been strong recently. Please collect it~! PS2: Weiju¡¯s novel has been strongly recommended, let¡¯s support it too, right? ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 37 Blood Angel Chapter 37 Blood Angel At this time, Avis felt that his whole body was extremely hot. And just now, that drop of blood actually flowed along Avis's body and jumped into his body! Avis immediately felt that his body was being changed by a powerful force, but soon, the power of royal power continued to fight against the corrosive force in his body. At this time, Avis began to scream continuously, and a pair of wings stretched out from his back. These are a pair of angel wings stained with blood. "Blood Angel!" Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. They immediately walked forward. But at this time, the elf boy raised his head, and his dark eyes had become extremely sharp. But when everyone looked at his eyes, they felt a chill to the core - his eyes had begun to slowly turn blood red! "Don't come" Ives said in a deep voice, and his breathing began to become heavier: "I will not be able to control myself" There was always a voice roaring and roaring in his head. This sound is so clear that people can't help but want to listen to this sound, and people can't help but want to go crazy with this sound. "Ah!" Ives shouted. At this time, a powerful light emitted from his head, and the royal power had appeared on his head. At this time, Avis was already mobilizing the power of royal power with all his strength to stop the invasion of that drop of blood. Finally, after a long time, Avis stopped struggling. The pair of wings on his back slowly lowered. Avis raised his head, but there was a strange look on his handsome face. At this time, Kai Avis and others did not dare to get even half a step closer to Avis, fearing that he would explode at any time. If a king becomes mad, how many people will die? No one dares to calculate. "Well, after so long, is it considered rebirth?" After a long time, Ives suddenly opened his mouth and said while looking at the moon. As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked - could it be that even the power of royal power could not resist the invasion of a mere drop of blood? "Heh, what kind of reincarnation are you?" At this time, Avis suddenly spoke again. The blood in his eyes began to slowly fade away, and at the same time, the wings on his back slowly retracted and were put into Ives' body. "It's just possessing me." Avis had a smile on his face. "Without my permission, you may not be able to control any part of this body." "But it seems you can't expel me." At this time, a plain voice sounded in Avis's heart. There was also a hint of heaviness on Avis's face at this time. Yes, he couldn't expel the Blood Angel from his body. The other party's blood has been integrated into Avis's blood in a very fast way. Unless Ives drains all the blood from his body, this blood angel named 'Amos' will probably always be lurking in Ives' body. "Then, let's make a deal." Amos suddenly said, "You are the king, not the ideal woman. How about you help me find the ideal woman, and I will give you the power?" "This deal is not that good." Ives shook his head. After a long time, he said: "But I also need you to leave my body Then the deal is established. In addition, you also need to be a How about a mobile library?" There is no credibility with such an ancient demon, so Avis and Imos swore by their real names. After the underlying law recognized it, the two of them finally let down their guard. Rania stood up from the ruins. At this time, her whole body was covered with injuries, and her orifices were bleeding. She was really injured in the battle just now. At this time, Avis was standing in the ruins. His eyes were slightly squinted, but they were integrating a large number of memories. Soon, a powerful momentum burst out from his body. "Well, it seems that I broke through accidentally." Avis murmured to himself. At this time, his mage level reached level 20, and his silver knight level reached level 10. At this time, Avis' naked attributes have become: [Strength] 22 [Physique] 28 [Spirit] 23 [Dexterity] 21. Of course, the improvement in attributes is only a trivial matter. At this time, Avis can use more powers. The first power Steal can be used 10 times, the second power Treasure can be used 15 times, and the third power Break can be used five times. Ives could only burst into tears at this time. He was finally not the kind of loser who could only explode for a while and then stop. ????????????????????????????????????? There are also some new skills. Such as awakening, teleportation, arcane blast, arcane storm and other magics, which greatly enriched Avis' attack skills.?. "Avishave you made a breakthrough?" Heloise, who was standing aside, suddenly said. Avis nodded. He turned his head and looked at Heloys and others: "Well, I have reached the level of high-level professionals. I have some confidence in the future." Even if there is no need for arcane destruction, And power, Avis is also confident that he can withstand the attacks of high-level professionals for a long time. Because Avis¡¯ operational level is simply not comparable to that of a high-level professional, and if combined with arcane destruction, it will be difficult for a high-level professional to defeat Avis. Unless it is the kind of ultimate existence that reaches 100 in a certain attribute and is about to break through the holy realm. But that kind of existence has another name - pseudo-sanctuary. The last time he fought against the Haze Sage Vesot, it ended with Avis' defeat. And the Haze Sage Visiot at that time was the pseudo-sanctuary. If it were not for the loss of the Book of Order, the laws of heaven and earth would begin to suppress everyone in this world. The Haze Sage should already be in the Sanctuary at this time. ¡°He is, after all, a great man of his generation. And another guy who became a saint in this era when it was impossible to become a saint, Otrell Avis has not been heard of in later generations. In other words, without his own existence, Otrell would have died at the hands of the Scourge Knight. "This kind of guy can take the most impossible step in this era, Ives doesn't want him to die like this. When facing the hell army in the future, Otrell will definitely be able to help Avis a lot. Avis withdrew his thoughts, then turned his head and looked at Rania. At this time, a voice sounded in his mind: "But our deal may have to be postponed, because I will fall asleep soon. Can you make a deal before I fall asleep? Let my sister live." Ives pondered for a long time, and then said: "I need to know what I can get." "You are indeed very strong in magic." Amos said, "But that is not necessarily the case with warriors. I can give you a warrior skill." The elf boy nodded: "Pay the money first, and then deliver the goods." Imos smiled bitterly: "You really don't want to suffer a lossOkay, let's start the transaction." The next moment, Avis had more thoughts in his mind many things. At the same time, a system prompt popped up. When Avis saw this system prompt, his face couldn't help but be happy. "You have learned the epic skill, Starlight Dance." "It's actually an epic skillit seems like I've really earned it." Avis smiled slightly. Then he walked up to Rania and lowered his head. Rania, who was covered in dirt, raised her head in embarrassment: "You win, kill me." At this time, there was even a hint of despair in her eyebrows. Ives shook his head, and then said: "I won't kill you, you'd better leave." Ives stood up, then turned around and prepared to leave. Rania stood up, but her body was trembling a little. She looked at Avis: "You will regret itbecause I will definitely kill you." When she said this, she was already gnashing her teeth. "Avis, if a tiger is allowed to return to the mountains, it will bring endless troubles!" Helois said immediately. The elf boy smiled, turned his head, and his eyes suddenly turned blood red. A feeling that was very familiar to the vampire girl was transmitted to her body. "If you want your brother to die, you can kill me." Ives said, and then he walked forward. Rania's expression changed several times. Soon, she seemed to understand something and saluted Avis: "Then, I wish you good luck. I'll leave first." After that, Rania's The body slowly disappeared into the darkness. (Brother, it seems that you have been resurrected with that body.) Rania has no idea that her speculation is completely wrong. (It¡¯s just that you need to master the power of the king, so you don¡¯t plan to meet me for the time being But don¡¯t worry, brother. , the day you take control of the kingship will be the time when our blood race will rise again!) With such thoughts in mind, the vampire girl slowly disappeared into the night. Ives, who had no idea that she was thinking wrongly, breathed a sigh of relief. If a fight really happened, Ives really couldn't subdue her without hurting her life. There are too many desperate moves of the vampires. ¡­¡­ At this time, Hades, who was wandering, suddenly heard the sound of breaking through the sky. Then the being who had been eroded by the devil raised his head, only to see a drop of blood flying over quickly. The next moment, this drop of blood dripped into Hades's chest. As if being fused with something, Hades suddenly opened his mouth and howled. And behind him, a pair of bloody wings stretched out! ; Text Chapter 38 The Endless Sword (1) Chapter 38 Endless Sword (1) The gentle wind blew slowly across the vast plain. The sound of horse hooves kept ringing. Ives and others rode on the horses, following the traces on the ground and moving forward. The breeze blew across his face, but Avis's hair kept fluttering. But he had no intention of putting on his hat or anything, his eyes fixed on the tracks in the snow below them. This is the trace of the Velociraptor passing by. Ives and others want to find the Infinity Sword, but they are confused about where the Infinity Sword is. They only know the general location. So they decided to ask the one person who definitely knew - the Crimson Hand. It can be known from the trajectory of their actions that they have found the Infinity Sword, but cannot master it. So the elf boy and others decided to find the Crimson Hand first. Of course, there will be a fierce battle, but Ives and others are not so afraid as their strength has increased greatly. It is already noon. Although Avis and others were sure that the Crimson Hand was nearby, they still had to stop and decided to eat something first. The elf boy got off his horse. He sat down on the carpet a little tiredly. Then his hands glowed and he began to make bread. Rebecca started to prepare some things. She was taking out the dry food and simply heating it. Qadir also sat next to them. At this time, Avis turned his head and looked at Kadir: "How has your royal power awakened?" Qadir is the king. When he fought against the Blood Demon God before, he had already unleashed the power of kingship. But it is a pity that his royal power is still latent and has not been awakened. Kadir shook his head, and then said: "I can't feel the power of the royal power at allIs it because the opportunity has not arrived? But to be honest, if you hadn't told me, I really couldn't believe that I had the royal power. The power" As he said this, the handsome man smiled bitterly. Avis also shook his head and said: "I awakened the king's power very quickly. I woke up after sensing the power of the king's power But everyone has their own uniqueness. Maybe the method of awakening the king's power in you is different from mine. Is there something different" Kadir nodded, expressing his approval of Avis's statement. When Avis fought against the Blood Demon before, he could clearly feel the power of the king's power. But it is a pity that in the following days, he will not feel any power of royal power at all. But the scepter in his hand became increasingly clear. "I am the seventh king, but I don't know which king you will awaken into?" Ives said with a smile. Then he took out a piece of bread and threw it to Qadir. Kadir thanked Ives, asked Rebecca for a piece of hot dry food, and then started eating. "Which kingship will I awaken into" Kadir said with a wry smile, "I have a dark eye on kingship, and I don't know what kingship is at all. Do you know?" "I know everything." Ives said with a smile, and then he told Qadir what he knew about the royal power. Kadir was silent for a long time after hearing this, and then said: "Well I'm not sure" Heloise walked up to them at this time and sat down: "What are you talking about?" "The King of Power." Ives took a bite of bread and said after that. At the same time, Avis also handed Heloise a piece of bread. To be honest, Ives and others who were on the road in a hurry sometimes couldn't eat cooked food, so they had to eat dry food. But after tasting the wonderful taste of Ives's bread, few people wanted to eat only dry food. Heloise took the bread handed over by Avis, took a bite and sighed: "The King of Power It really makes people envious and jealous. There are actually two King of Power in our team. Double King of Power? ?¡± Qadir continued to eat the bread and said nothing more. At this time, everyone sat over and began to eat dry food and bread. They carry water with them. It's so easy to get water in the snow. Just put some snow in a bottle, heat it, and the water will come out. This is a different world without pollution, so there is no need to worry about any alkaline substances in the snow. While he was eating, suddenly, Qadir, who had sharp eyes, suddenly said: "What is that?" He also pointed forward. Ives was shocked, and he immediately looked up. It was an unforgettable red. "Haha, old rival Crimson Hand Everyone, mount up!" Ives immediately opened his mouth and ate a piece of bread. Sark said while mounting the horse: "Really, my bread" It was really difficult for him to operate the reins and bread.   The rest of the people were not as bored as Sark, and they had to eat bread while riding. After all, they are advanced professionals, so even if they don't eat, they won't necessarily be hungry. They immediately mounted their horses. In just a few breaths, they were already in a fighting state. Avis took a deep breath, and then he pulled out his rune sword. This is his first battle after becoming a high-level professional. Avis wants to use this battle to see what his true combat power is! The horses galloped forward at a fast pace. At this time, the jumping red also spotted Avis and others rushing over. The crimson hands of more than fifty people immediately formed a battle formation to face the dozen or so people rushing over! But these crimson hands in front of you are just the most ordinary crimson hands. They are not the heroic army known as Crimson Earth. Therefore, only some of them are formal professionals, and most of the rest are just ordinary people. How can this kind of army be the opponent of Ives and others? Before getting close, Avis used his newly acquired mage specialty ¡®Spell Penetration¡¯ to cast an arcane blast. There was an explosion, and then a circle of arcane energy exploded in the middle of the Crimson Hand troops. Everyone was shocked, and most of them were injured afterwards. "They have magicians! Spread out the formation!" The commander seemed to be a somewhat experienced commander, and knew that when facing magicians, gathering together was the stupidest thing to do. Because most magicians are famous for their large-scale attacks, if they are gathered together, they will just serve the magicians. But at this time, Avis and others came into contact with the Crimson Hand. Mia immediately cast an 'area confinement technique'. This area confinement technique is a classic ability of spiritual magic, as long as the strength does not exceed the caster, and the caster does not die. No one can leave an area. Those crimson hands just wanted to escape when they hit a translucent barrier. They couldn't break through this shackles in a short time, but at this time, Avis and others had already arrived! "Arcane Storm!" As Avis shouted, a blue light began to condense, and spread to the surroundings as Avis moved. The power of this arcane storm is almost incomprehensible. Almost instantly, the existence of these ordinary crimson hands in front of them was swept up to the sky, and then fell down again. And when they fell, most of them had been killed by the power of arcane magic. This is the power of high-level professionals! Although Avis consumes a lot of magic power, he has the ability to 'awaken', which can restore most of the magic power within 10 seconds, as well as a certain amount of health. The most important thing is that under the influence of the fourth-level talent ¡®Prayer¡¯, the cooldown time of this skill is only 1 minute. So Avis is not afraid of consumption at all. After a few large-scale magics are cast, these low-level monsters can only be wiped out. Except for a very few lucky people, the only one who was still alive at this time was the commander who had reached the level of an advanced professional. Avis dismounted and walked up to the commander. The rune sword in his hand pointed downwards gently and said: "Tell me the whereabouts of the Infinity Sword, and I will spare your life." At this time, all the commander's mental energy was consumed by Avis's terrible magic. He immediately revealed the location of the Infinity Sword. "Our main forces are all in that place You may not be able to get in." The commander said. Ives snorted coldly and said, "I won't bother you to worry about it." Just now, it seemed that Avis had used all his strength and cast many powerful magics. In fact, Ives didn't use his full strength at all. Not even a quarter of the power was exerted. Because, in addition to being a high-level professional, he also has another identity, that is, a person with royal power! If he had just used arcane destruction, all of these people would have died within 30 seconds. That commander didn't know Avis' true strength, that's why he could say such a thing. "As long as you don't have a sanctuary, you can't stop me." Ives snorted coldly, "Now, get out!" The commander didn¡¯t expect that Ives would really let him go. After taking a few steps, he discovered that Ives had no intention of pursuing him. He immediately ran away. At this time, Avis had already signaled Mia to lift the confinement space around him, so the commander ran very fast and soon disappeared. "You just let him go?" Heloise frowned, "I think he should report the news." "Destroyed such a team of Crimson Hands." Ivy said, "As long as those guys are not stupid, they will know that someone is coming. So we can't let them go."??It's the same whenever he goes. " PS1: The second update is here, today¡¯s update is complete! PS2: The next thing to tell is the story of the Viking invasion. It should be exciting. Uh-huh! PS3: Please collect it~ This data is too miserable. ; Text Chapter 39 The Endless Sword (2) Chapter 39: Endless Sword (2) The days in winter are always short. The sun seemed to circle overhead just a few times before it slowly sank into another darkness. When the dark night came, the crescent moon had slowly risen. Breathing the faint cold air in the dark night, Ives stood on this high ground and looked down. After he used the 'True Sight Technique', his eyesight could already see things very far away. Breathing slowly. Avis calmly analyzed the information ahead. The crimson knights had taken precautions with their swords, and their number of prohibitions had obviously increased. From time to time, patrolling crimson knights walked by. And what Avis needs to pay attention to is that in addition to these ordinary members of the Crimson Hand, there is also the Crimson Earth. He needs to know how many people there are in the Crimson Earth and who has the highest combat power among them. "It's really surprising." There was a look of surprise in the eyes of the elf princess standing next to Ives, "There are actually such thieves with such fighting power in human countries? They actually ignored the local regular army and swaggered They built a semi-fortress in this placewon¡¯t your ruler manage it?" Avis withdrew his gaze and rubbed his temples speechlessly. At this time, Anriya, who was standing next to Kaiweisi, suddenly spoke: "This country is rotten." "Yes" Ives also nodded, "Those nobles only know how to exploit their own people and seize the territories of other nobles. They are no longer worthy of the title of 'nobles' Some nobles Even into darkness. Believe me, this is no joke." Avis¡¯s words made everyone present sigh slightly. The influence of the royal family has declined, the people of the country are in dire straits, and the nobility is dark and dirty. The country has slowly entered a dangerous situation. The demise of the Lanying Kingdom in the previous life was not a simple accident. To a large extent, this is a necessity. If it were not for those three shining generals, perhaps this country would slowly become silent and die in silence. There will definitely not be the most glorious moment. The decisive Battle of Cambridge seemed to appear before Ives's eyes. The gryphon knights in the sky were ready to go, and the last white stone knights on the ground regained their glory. Under the leadership of those three generals who could hardly fall, the weak defeated the strong and created a myth that can be called a miracle. Although the internal conflicts within the Lanying Kingdom later led to the demise of those three generals. But she did have an extremely brilliant time facing that enemy at that time. Heloise, who always talked a lot, was speechless. Thinking of the internal situation in her own country, she held the golden spear she had newly purchased after becoming an advanced professional in her hand and remained silent. And Rebecca's face no longer had the same smile as before. At this time, they all sighed a little because they didn't know the final direction of this future. Rebirth from the ashes, or death? Avis¡¯s hand brushed the long sword at his waist, and his eyes suddenly became sharp. He slowly stood up straight and said: "These words seem to be a little off topic now. Our goal should be to deal with these crimson hands in front of us" He looked at Sark beside him and said, "Can you determine their combat effectiveness?" Sark nodded: "Although I can't see clearly, I probably already know everything." As he said this, the half-elf suddenly laughed heartily, "You shouldn't be able to defeat us. There are three high-level professionals, and the remaining Most of the people below are advanced professionals. There is an aura of an upper-level professional, but I can¡¯t see where exactly.¡± Ives also stared at the slightly chaotic scene in front of him. After being silent for a long time, he suddenly said: "It would be bad to continue wasting time. Please follow me and charge." After that, the space behind him slowly opened, A long sword shining with golden light stretched out from behind him. Avis immediately put his hand on the hilt of the long sword and slowly pulled out the sword. The golden light began to flash, which was the brilliance that penetrated the heaven and earth. Ives slowly raised the sword forward, golden light flashing in his eyes. "Little loli, uncle will take you to see goldfish!" With such a voice, Avis's body burst out with a terrifying light. As Avis suddenly took a step forward, the golden sword light suddenly struck. This sword light seemed to have the power to cut through the heaven and earth, instantly shattering everything in the world, pushing forward, crushing, and destroying! The sword light cut through the space and landed on the semi-fortress in front. Powerful power burst out instantly. After a while, the ground shook, and a huge hole appeared in this space. Avis put away his glorious sword, and then put on?Arcane magician's robe. He looked around, and then smiled slightly: "Then, it's time for me to go up. Everyone, please speed up the attack." Helois held a spear in his hand: "I'm very good at fighting. So just charge straight away?" The elf boy looked at the chaotic crowd in front of him and nodded slowly: "Yes, not bad. Just rush forward." After that, under the influence of the power of royal power, he immediately rushed forward. Kadir glanced at the king of power who was charging forward, and suddenly laughed: "It seems that the power of king's power is really easy to use I am also on board." A pair of wings suddenly stretched out from Kadir¡¯s back. This pair of wings suddenly grew out and were two meters long. Of course, these wings are just a manifestation of the power of dragon veins. After adding the power of some magic, it is not surprising to grow wings. Kadir's body slowly floated up, and then the man smiled and began to glide forward. He can glide, but it's still too difficult to fly too high. And he couldn't glide for too long, because the wings made of magic power couldn't last that long. Kay Ives also smiled at everyone, and then she flew up and flew forward. Hong Flash and others looked at each other, then they silently pulled out their weapons and started running over. At this time, the semi-fortress of Crimson Hand can be said to be in chaos. The shocking blow just now was very surprising, the power could almost touch the edge of the sanctuary. It has to be said that under the attack of this extremely terrifying force, these crimson knights were already frightened. At this time, a person flew in the sky. His body exuded a faint blue halo, and he rushed forward. At this time, a voice came from the Crimson Knights: "Everyone, prepare to fight!" Avis¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground. Then he raised his head. Through his slightly longer hair, he saw the knights grouped together in front of him. After all, they are the real elites. After a brief panic, they were able to gather together and carry out some basic resistance. Avis smiled slightly, and then he began to walk forward. After seeing the enemy, these knights immediately picked up their weapons and rushed towards the enemy after a few breaths of preparation. Avis stretched out his hands, and under the influence of talent and expertise, extremely powerful arcane power began to roar out. Afterwards, a blue shadow appeared next to Ives. As Avis slowly moved forward, this blue power began to gather continuously. After gathering together, this power finally burst out. The azure halo began to rise into the sky, and a terrifying range attack erupted. In this place shrouded in arcane magic, the ordinary crimson knights began to receive terrible attacks. The power of arcane magic continued to explode, and those crimson knights immediately suffered casualties. At this time, Kadir and Her Royal Highness the Elf Princess had arrived not far behind Ives. Looking at the power of Ives that almost flattened everything in front of him, a look of surprise flashed in Kadir's eyes. After that, the beautiful blonde-haired person said: "Actually, I think Avis alone is enough to push the Crimson Hand away." "He can indeed." Kaiweis nodded, "But it requires a lot of power If there are still enemies, he will be very passive. So, let's go. Let's help him deal with some enemies. "As she said this, the princess of the Elf clan smiled slightly. The power of arcane magic began to explode continuously. In the center of the azure radiance, the elf boy's hair was dancing continuously. As Avis advanced, the Scarlet Knight quickly collapsed. At this time, with a fiery red light, a person appeared in front of Ives. This man is wearing crimson armor. Like everyone in the Crimson Hand, he is like the flame, beating constantly and refusing to be extinguished. They are beating fire, they are myths on the battlefield! At this time, the crimson knights were also standing far away from Avis. They were ready to fight, but they did not step forward. The number of enemies is not large, and it is completely possible for the strong ones to entangle him first. If you come up again when the enemy is exhausted, you can definitely make the enemy hate you! But at this time, there was no nervousness at all on Avis's face. The arcane radiance on his body slowly faded, and then shrank to the point where only Ives' side had this blue radiance. PS1: I have been working on the details recently, and I need to plan carefully for the Viking invasion. The foreshadowing laid in the early stage should also come to an end. PS2: Please collect it! ! ; Text Chapter 40 The Endless Sword (3) Chapter 40: Endless Sword (3) But at this time, Kayavis and Kadir also came into contact with the enemy. Kay Ives was holding a dagger in her hand, and she was walking step by step. When the first crimson knight rushed in front of her, the black-haired girl jumped and rushed to the side of the crimson knight. Her eyes suddenly sharpened, and the dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed out, directly into the scarlet knight's neck. When the blood spilled out, the crimson knight's eyes were filled with disbelief, and then he slowly fell to the ground. Her Highness the Princess turned over and jumped to the ground. Her feet fell to the ground, and her white thighs began to gain strength. Soon she was bouncing again. At this time, a crimson knight had already rushed over. He was holding a spear in his hand and was stabbing at Her Royal Highness the Princess! The princess of the Elf clan bounces at an extremely fast speed. She quickly rushed to the crimson knight's side. After that, the dagger once again created an arc. When the dagger scratched, a trace of blood spurted out. Kai Ives rolled and jumped to the ground. Then her body immediately jumped to the side, and the spear that stabbed her fell into the air. When the elf princess jumped out again, another corpse was left behind. At this time, Kadir also prepared his skills. He slowly raised his hand and shot a shadow arrow. While beating the crimson knight back half a step, a strange power suddenly flowed through Kadir's body. He rushed forward with a single lunge and directly knocked down a crimson knight from the Velociraptor. After that, with his strength greatly increased, he directly killed the Crimson Knight on the spot. When another crimson knight rushed up, Kadir suddenly opened his big mouth, and a dragon roar suddenly broke out. The sudden roar of the dragon was so terrifying that the crimson knights subconsciously covered their ears. At this time, Kadir suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a mouthful of dragon flames. The fiery red dragon flames rushed forward, damaging a large area of ??enemies in front. At this time, a terrible sound of fighting came from the side. "Bang!" A loud sound, this is the impact of fighting skills and magic. The two people at the center of the fight burst into violent noises. Because he wanted to know who was stronger between himself and the real high-level professional, Avis did not use his power, but used his own magic and sword skills. With a sound of "Dang!", the arcane explosion collided with the opponent's fighting skills, causing scattered ripples in space. Avis stood still and made no move. At this time, Douglass slowly took two steps back. At this time, he finally recognized who was standing opposite him. "Dragon of space, Avis?" he said slowly. Avis was stunned for a moment, and he also recognized his opponent. He was actually the first high-ranking Crimson Knight he faced after traveling through time! "Haha, I didn't expect it to be you, Douglas." A look of excitement flashed in Avis's eyes, "It seems we are really destined." "I didn't expect to meet you here." Douglass raised his long sword, "You must have used some method to deceive me at that time, right?" The elf boy smiled and didn't say much. What. He knew that his tricks could not deceive the people in front of him for a lifetime. However, the feeling of having his lie exposed did not make the powerful man show any signs of blushing. He admitted it as if nothing happened. "Sure enough No matter how you think about it, that space dragon has no reason to let us go. This is really incredible for a dragon clan. Moreover, how could the dragon clan be with the mortal convoy?" Douglas smiled. Laughed and said. Avis nodded, and he slowly raised his sword. His eyes were firm: "Then, do you want to try my magic sword skills?" "Are you a magician and a martial artist?" Douglass was silent for a while, then he tightened his grip on his sword and swung it back slightly, making a defensive posture. ¡°Then, let¡¯s try it.¡± Both sides took action almost at the same time. The elf stepped forward slowly. The long sword in his hand was swung forward with a blast of cutting wind. At this time, Douglass took a stab. Judging from the speed of swinging the sword, Douglass had the advantage. If the fight continues like this, Douglas's offensive line should hit Ives. But at this time, a ray of arcane light suddenly flashed across Avis' body. This ray of light penetrated the body and spread directly to the surroundings. Douglass was hit by this light and couldn't help but take a half step back. Just this half step, his expression changed drastically, and he immediately put away his long sword and struck him to the left. There, a long sword exuding azure light appeared. The two collided, and Douglass, who had used his strength temporarily, was very passive. He took a few steps back and almost sat down on the ground. But he was a battle-hardened Scarlet Knight after all. He just bent his hind legs and rolled along with the momentum of the charge. After bringing up a piece of white snow, the Scarlet Knight came to Ives. His thighs suddenly exerted force, and his whole body suddenly rushed towards Avis. But what greeted him was an arcane arrow. The attack of this magic is slightly lower than that of Arcane Impact, but it is instantaneous, so it can't hit Douglass in time. He immediately used his fighting spirit to dispel the magic. Fortunately, high-level grudges have the ability to dispel magic, otherwise Douglass might really fail. At this time, Avis' long sword slashed over. His body also burst out with a silver fighting spirit, and now he was really attacking Douglass with all his strength. Douglass was shocked. The wind pressure coming from the sword could confirm that this was definitely Avis' full blow! In fact, this is indeed the case. Ives used the charge just now and added the knight's heavy attack. This blow under dual-line operation can be said to be extremely powerful. Douglass immediately resisted. As soon as his long sword collided with Avis's sword, the Scarlet Knight felt an invincible force coming from him. After that, there was a loud sound of "Crash!" and the sound of collision between the two people who were exerting their full strength was heard. A ripple visible to the naked eye spread immediately, and the ground shook. This was the collision of real strong people. This collision almost made everyone People's eardrums roared. The Scarlet Knight took a few steps back, and then almost vomited blood. He took a few steps back, cracking the ground with each step, and then he stopped. In the collision just now, he lost. At this time, he knew that he was in trouble - he distanced himself from Avis. There seems to be no need to say more about the consequences of distancing yourself from a spellcaster. The Scarlet Knight immediately used his fighting spirit, and he began to rush towards Avis quickly. At this time, Avis had raised his hand, and the blue light began to condense on his hand. Although the Scarlet Knight is already very fast, Avis shoots even faster. He rushed over with an arcane blast. This skill instantly burst out with extremely powerful power, causing the Scarlet Knight to take several steps back. At this time, Avis's sword slashed. A sword energy burst out instantly and rushed forward. Douglass immediately raised his sword, preparing to resist this fatal blow. The sword energy collides. At this time, Douglass finally burst out with the fighting power of a high-ranking professional. In player terms - he finally gathered enough anger to unleash his skills. Douglass appeared next to Ives in an instant. He was originally an agile warrior, but the speed of releasing his skills at this moment was outrageous. But Ives was well prepared, and he immediately stopped Douglass' sneak attack with a magic explosion. After that, he put the arcane armor on his body, and at the same time, he slashed sideways with the rune sword in his hand. But Douglass, who was using his skills at this time, was too fast. He just dodged and avoided Avis' slash. Then he suddenly rushed behind Ives, and then suddenly slashed out with a sword! If it weren¡¯t for the arcane armor, Ives would have been injured at this time. He immediately turned around, and the long sword in his hand suddenly thrust out and hit Douglass. A flash of blood flashed, and a bloodstain suddenly appeared on Douglass' body. But at this time, Douglass' attack also broke the arcane armor - his damage was too high. Avis seized this opportunity and suddenly thrust out his sword again. At this time, Douglass also took advantage of Ives's skills to cool down and slashed at Ives! "Hiss" There was a sound, and a blood stain appeared on Avis's body, flowing down from his forehead. And Douglass' sword stopped just above Ives' forehead, and the sword energy had cut off several hairs. Blood flowed down Avis's forehead. But there was a huge bloody mark on Douglass' body from his left shoulder to his abdomen. Douglass spit out a mouthful of blood and then fell to the ground. In that blow just now, Avis used his own fighting spirit. If it were an ordinary person, it would definitely be enough to kill him ten times. But Douglass is a powerful man after all, so he still can't die. PS1: I have classes all day today, and I just finished class I'm exhausted. PS2: Please recommend and collect~~ Especially the collection, it is very bleak Isn't my writing good?   PS3: There are a lot of typos in this article, and I¡¯m preparing for an overhaul. Please see the notification for details. ; Text Chapter 41 The Endless Sword (End) Chapter 41 Endless Sword (End) Avis suddenly withdrew his sword. Douglass, who was waiting for death with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and glanced in surprise at the elf boy standing in the snow with a bloodstain on his forehead. The elf boy glanced at Douglass and said, "Let's go." "Why did you let me go?" Douglass said. At this time, there was still a trace of disbelief on his face, as well as the paleness after ischemia. Ives thought for a while: "You are a person who truly has the concept of justice. Although what you are doing now seems to have gone astray. But you should realize it one day, as long as you still remember the original belief in your heart. " Douglass was silent for a long time, and then said: "If I have a chance, I will kill you." But to his surprise, the elf boy smiled slightly: "You can't kill me." He is a person with royal power. If these people can be killed by a high-ranking professional, then there is no need for those with royal power to mess around and they can all commit suicide. I am too embarrassed to see anyone. And the sentence that the only ones who can rival the king are kings and gods is just a big joke. Douglas nodded, then turned and left. He is not a chivalrous man in ancient China. He cannot do things like "I will feel uncomfortable if you don't kill me". He either joins your army or says, "I will definitely give you back my life in the future." After all, he is a warrior who grew up in this Western world. And his philosophy is - if you let me go, why don't I leave? But Ives deliberately let Douglas go. Because he remembered that he had led his troops in several battles with the Vikings, but in the end he died at the hands of the White Stone Knights. I have to say it is sad. Ives wants to know what the fate of Douglass will be in this life. If he can bring out a large number of Teutonic warriors, coupled with the power of the invincible king, there is no need to worry about the frontal battlefield. It's a pity, will the future be so beautiful? He doesn¡¯t know, so he has to come out on his own. If he doesn't ask for a future, there will be no tragedy at all, but at least, he can prevent as much as he can. The elf boy took back his sword. He turned his head and looked behind him. There, the Crimson Hand's forces began to crumble. Kadir and Kaiweis were so fierce that they directly defeated the Crimson Hand's attack from the front. Those from the Crimson Earth did not all take action. They also fled after seeing that the high-ranking professional Douglass was almost killed. They are elites, and it would be a huge pity to sacrifice even one of them. Although they are not afraid of death, sometimes, life is not all their own. When the three quarter moons hung in the sky, Avis and others had killed the last enemy. This place has been completely controlled by Ives. The young elf let out a long breath and slowly walked into the castle. He could be sure that the Crimson Hand did not take away the Infinity Sword, because he could already feel the faint breath of epic equipment. After reaching a high-level professional level, Avis can already determine the aura of some epic equipment. Avis walked slowly to the center of the tower. There are still some people here, but they are not even official members of the Crimson Hand. After seeing Avis and others, they immediately ran away without even a shadow. Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head, and then he walked forward. There is a faint blue breath in front. Although this blue breath is weak, Ives can feel the raging energy inside. It's okay if you don't touch it. Once you touch this sword, the raging energy inside will completely burst out and crush that person. If it is an ordinary person, except for those who are uniquely suited to this epic weapon, other people who want to be recognized by this epic weapon can only resist the subconscious energy attack of this sword, and then slowly let this Epic weapon fit. "Even those heaven-defying weapons in the later stages of the game are not so powerful." Ives was silently surprised in his heart, "This is about to become a magical weapon. Let me go" He slowly walked onto a sword platform. In the middle of the sword platform, there is a long sword as black as ink. This long sword conveyed the power of immortality, and people below high-level professionals could not help but turn pale from the suppression of this power. Of course, Qadir's expression remained unchanged because he was lightly protected by the throne. After all, this is an epic weapon of a generation that ended many undead warriors. There is probably a hidden inheritance behind it, so this sword is destined not to be controlled by ordinary people. Avis stepped forward and walked in front of the long sword embedded in the stone. He secretly thought that according to the nature of the story, should the sword be drawn out to become the king? Then will he become a heroic spirit and go to the Far East thousands of years later to fight a vigorous heroic war? Suddenly he thought ofOne thing, he is already the king He shook his head speechlessly, and the elf boy's body shone with golden light. The power of royal power suppressed the violent consciousness. He held the sword in his hand and then pulled it out. That isthe light that penetrates the world. ¡­¡­ It was a time when undead warriors ravaged the land. They are defective gods, they are almost immortal and can live almost indefinitely without the power of gods. Each of the undead warriors is a living fossil, and they have witnessed countless histories. Generally speaking, because they have no power, they have always been impartial and humble witnesses of history. In that era, they were also known as the 'Sages of Time and Space'. I don¡¯t know which sage of time and space was the first to discover it. They slowly discovered that using a method can give them powerful power - sacrificing the life force that is simply too much for them. "When immortality meets powerful power, the final destination of becoming stronger step by step, will it open the door to the gods?" But they suddenly discovered that this was impossible. Their own vitality is certainly powerful and infinite from a macro perspective. But at a certain time, their vitality is limited. When the vitality produced by the body is not enough to be converted into powerful power, they will actually die. And in a way they never dreamed of - dying of old age. After that, the Sage of Time and Space did something in order to not die of old age. They start sucking the life force out of others. Soon, a time and space sage drank too much, and his strength actually reached the holy realm. So the sages of time and space began to absorb more, and more In the end, the humble and just sages became a joke forever, and the undead warriors who plundered the earth appeared. It was a dark age, a desperate age. For the first time, a person with royal power died at the hands of someone other than a king or a god. Although the person with royal power is indeed powerful, his legendary strength is almost unmatched by anyone, and after using the king's power, he is even more invincible. But unfortunately, he is the seventh king. When all his royal power was exhausted, the only king of that era died. Without the king's suppression, the immortal warriors of that era seemed to have finally reached their peak. The way to kill them is with immortal blood. Everyone knows this. But killing them will resurrect them, and they cannot be killed completely without the use of immortal blood. Here comes an unsolvable matter - how to obtain the first Immortal Blood? Of course there is a way, God has immortal blood. However, facing more than a hundred undead warriors, it is still possible to escape, but facing even the weakest god will result in death. What saves the world in the end is the power of doomsday. When the final judgment comes, when the course of the gods reaches true dusk, when the gods of endless life will truly die. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse will bring the final judgment to this world. This is the taboo of the gods, this is the power of doomsday. I don¡¯t know who mastered the power of Doomsday. Later, he became the Knight of the Apocalypse. Then he discovered something surprising: he could kill undead warriors with the power of doomsday. After all, this power is used to destroy the gods. The apocalypse will destroy the world, but in that era, the apocalypse saved the world. After the Knight of the Apocalypse slew the first undead warrior, his story became legend. The immortal blood left behind quickly killed the second immortal warrior, then the third, and the fourth But at this time, the Apocalypse Knight disappeared without a trace. This certifiable heroic professional left behind a sword capable of slaying undead warriors and has since gone nowhere. Legend has it that when he appears again, he will bring his three companions with him to bring the final judgment to the world. Avis still knew the continuation of this story, but when he held the Infinity Sword, he understood a lot. I also understood why the Sky King gave up this sword. This sword has the power of doomsday. With it, sooner or later, you will become the second knight of the apocalypse. Avis thought about his future - the Demon King. He suddenly felt a biting chill. If he insists on going down this road, will his end point be The elf boy suddenly laughed. Because he suddenly realized that this might be the only way for him to go back. Although the process seems a bit too cruel. He didn¡¯t realize that when he held this sword, even though he was protected by the power of royal power, some changes had already occurred in his heart In this dark underground, no one can see it.The elf boy's face was filled with a ferocious smile. PS1: The detailed outline has been drawn up. Probably about 20 chapters later, it will surprise you all! PS2: The next plot is all straightened out, so please recommend and collect it! ! The data is a bit bleak (rolling on the floor) ; Text Chapter 42 Coast, coast! Chapter 42 Coast, coast! When March comes, spring has arrived. This grassland was covered with green grass. The animals that had been hibernating for a long time finally had something to eat. They ran out. This grassland ruled by the decadent nobles actually had a trace of life that had not been seen for a long time. At this time, there were rumors throughout the Lanying Kingdom that enemies on the sea would invade. But few believed it. It wasn't that the people who spread the news didn't provide enough evidence, but that the nobles suppressed it. If it is really proven that enemies at sea will invade, then arms will definitely be needed. How could these nobles spend money on armaments? It's enough that their military can bully the people, so why do they spend money to develop armaments? Moreover, isn¡¯t this necessarily a fight? Even if there is a fight, it may not be me who goes to the front line. The scary thing is that almost all nobles have this idea. At this time, there were three people in the Lanying Kingdom, no, four people now, who made moves that affected the future history of the entire Lanying Kingdom. A deputy leader of the White Stone Knights requested an order and took three thousand White Stone Knights to the coastline of Lansos Plains. A country girl, after hearing those rumors, began to persuade people to arm themselves. A son of a nobleman killed his father and became the new lord of that place. The strange thing is that he actually started to prepare his weapons, as if he was going to fight. Finally, a newly promoted nobleman trained a thousand Teutonic warriors. ¡­¡­ At this time, two fishermen were fishing boredly on the shoreline of Stephank. At this time, the temperature of the sea began to slowly increase, and the fish began to return. If you don¡¯t fish now, you may have no chance in the future. They sat on the boat, swaying and waiting for the fish to enter the net. Due to the pressure of life, their meshes are getting smaller and smaller, and they have to wait a long time before they can catch fish. ¡°I don¡¯t know if their descendants can still catch fish in this sea area. Several species of fish were extinct at this time, but under the high pressure of the local nobles, these people could only speed up the pace of fishing. If they don't take advantage of this season to catch more fish, they may really starve to death due to heavy taxes. It¡¯s not without resistance. It was just that the people who resisted began to build armed forces, and later they actually united with the nobles to oppress those who were their former kind. People's lives are becoming more and more tense. I heard that the lord of Sylva is a different kind of person. He builds an army and creates people's livelihood. Many wanderers who came to him were provided with adequate food. The number of people who starved to death under his leadership was the fewest. But he seems to be no different from the other nobles. He has killed four lords near him through overt or covert means. At this time, he had only been knighted for a few months, and there were already rumors that he was going to become a baron. Most of the nobles with this kind of scheming belief believe that the good reputation under his rule at this time is mostly faked by himself. This is a method used when new nobles rise. Some people lamented that if the descendants of this knight were not mediocre, perhaps a powerful viscounty would appear in this place a hundred years later. Of course, no one would notice at this time. In February, a few elves came to the knight's territory, and then the short-haired woman who had been following him disappeared. There are even rumors that the knight has Teutonic warriors under his command, and the number has reached a thousand. At the beginning, people were still doubtful, but now they don't believe it at all. A thousand Teutonic warriors, with this force he would have been a baron already. At this time, the two fishermen who were fishing saw what seemed to be ships approaching on the coastline. Could it be a passing merchant ship? But this place has no specialties. How could such a big ship come? The two fishermen looked at each other strangely, and they both saw a trace of confusion in each other's eyes. ¡­¡­ Two days later, in Silva Castle, the young elf noble was looking at the latest intelligence. At this time, the door in front of him was ¡®touched! ¡¯ opened, and then a female knight wearing golden armor walked in angrily. After that, she punched the table in front of the elf boy and shouted, 'Dang! ¡¯ a loud noise. At this time, the tea cup placed on the table suddenly fell to the ground. The valuable tea set broke into pieces the first moment it touched the ground. The red black tea immediately spilled all over the floor, dyeing the floor red. . The elf boy stood up and said to the panicked maid on the side: "Clean up this place." Then he turned his head and looked at the angry Knight of Glory: "What's the matter?" "What can I do for you?"?Clear? "The blonde woman snorted coldly. She raised her head and looked at the indifferent elf boy in front of her, "Why don't you save them? " She took the battle report in her hand and punched the table in front of Avis. Under that powerful force, Avis seemed to hear a faint crisp sound from the table. The elf boy just glanced at the color of the battle report and knew what it said. Because he also had a copy of this battle report, and he had studied it carefully just now. With a sigh, the elf boy slowly sat on the chair, took the teacup handed by the maid at the side, and took a slow sip. "Pirates robbed a village." The blond woman's breathing gradually became faster. "After the robbery, they slaughtered the entire village! More than a thousand people died." The blond woman walked over. In front of the elf boy, she lowered her body and looked at the indifferent elf boy, "You have already guessed it, but why don't you save them!" "It's my turn?" The elf boy raised his head and put the teacup on the table. He looked at the angry Heloise, and then waved his hand to make the maids retreat. "I want to see what reason you have." "First, that place is 1,600 kilometers away from us." Ives took a sip of the newly brewed black tea, and the slightly hot water fell into his body down his throat. "If we want to go there, we need to go through the territories of three big nobles. You will let a regular army of a thousand people pass through your territory? Especially when this noble's reputation in the noble circle is not good." Ives paused and continued: "To take a step back, we have really arrived at the Sidik coastline. What I want to say is that this coastline can extend from Bukes to Anariel." "The coastline is so long. Even if I'm a god, I can't possibly know where the pirates are going to attack. I can indeed designate a few most likely places, but that will distract my small forces, and may even be blocked by local areas. All the pirates with superior strength were wiped out. I am not a god, and I cannot rush to the front line immediately." "Moreover, it is impossible for me to agree to divide the troops. The Vikings have very strong fighting power. If it is a battle on a regular battlefield, I can only have some advantage by gathering all the Teutonic warriors. Fighting guerrillas is another matter. But it is even more impossible to save that village by fighting guerrillas.¡± The elf boy put the tea cup on the table, then looked at Heloise, "Besides, their death is valuable." "Is it valuable?" Heloise also calmed down a little at this time. She knew that being able to save these people was just her beautiful wish. If they really went, then it might be true as Avis said In that way, no one was saved, but the army they finally built was lost. "This country needs someone to wake it up." Ives said solemnly, "If we really save that village, what will be the consequences? Let me tell you - a nobleman has traveled through the lives of three great noblemen. Territory, and then defeated a group of pirates. After that, they went back triumphantly. After that, there were all kinds of conspiracy theories. It was impossible for anyone to believe what the noble who defeated the pirates said that an enemy was about to invade. " "But if this village is massacred, then the whole country will be shocked. Because it can't be pirates. If a noble stands up at this time and says there is going to be a war. Believe me, public opinion will still say this is impossible, but everyone will secretly prepare .¡± "At that time, regular troops will be deployed on the coastline, and our navy will also patrol" Heloise¡¯s face became a little more relaxed. Indeed, as Avis said, he had foreseen almost everything in the future. Of course, Ives didn't say anything. The navy and regular army will be easily wiped out in the next half month. Then came the great defeat of the White Stone Knights. At that time, the Lanying Kingdom really became nervous. But chaotic cooperation, and even fighting without cooperation, caused this country that had not experienced war for a long time to retreat steadily. If it weren't for those three people, this country would have perished within three months. This is no joke. The Battle of Cambridge was almost an irreproducible miracle. It was this miracle that gave the Lanying Kingdom a chance to breathe. ¡°Before the turning point of the Battle of Cambridge, Ives would not make any big moves. The number of Vikings who invaded for the first time was about 5,000, and then 20,000 people would come to this place. Note that it is not the kind of 20,000 noble private soldiers. But twenty thousand formal professionals. In comparison, a thousand Teutonic warriors are just a dish. (Finally are we about to start?) Ives took a deep breath of the air that had become a little warm, and thenHe turned to the sky. ps1: It¡¯s finally about to beginthat¡¯s what I want to say. The next plot will be very exciting, with kings, demons, sages, and wars. Light and darkness, love and blood, justice and evil, corruption and redemption. It just depends on whether I can control it. PS2: Please collect it! ! Text Chapter 43 The Angel of Dawn Chapter 43 Angel of Dawn Avis is very calm now. Really calming. When he got up, he found a girl lying on his bed. This is nothing, although the elf is still a CN, he has rich theoretical knowledge in his previous life. When he wakes up in the morning and finds a person lying on his bed, and both of them are disheveled, well, he is very calm about this kind of thing. And the person lying on his bed is very beautiful, with a kind of neutral beauty. Although her chest is very flat, her body always exudes feminine charm. (I shouldn¡¯t have drank yesterday! What did I do yesterday?) In addition, don¡¯t get me wrong, the person lying on the bed is not Kadir, but someone whom Ives does not know. She is really good-looking. Avis's current charm is 12 points, wearing equipment is 13 points, and using the time-effective 'Friendship' is 14 points. But even if Ives pushes his charm to 14 points, he may be able to barely compete with this person. Suddenly, this ridiculously handsome girl¡¯s eyebrows moved, and then she woke up. After sitting up, she looked around, with a confused look in her eyes. But when she saw Avis, she suddenly thought of something. After sitting up straight, she saluted: "First meeting, the king of the world." Avis, who was arranging his clothes, turned around and glanced at the plain girl. His face suddenly darkened, and the king's aura slowly filled the air: "Who are you? You have a chance to say three words." ¡°I come from the Lord¡¯s Kingdom of Heaven, my name is Dawn, and I come to seek the protection of the King of the Earth.¡± The girl said expressionlessly. After hearing these words, Avis' face changed: "Angel of Dawn?! Are you the Seraph!?" One of the six Seraphs under the throne of God, the angel who brings the dawn. The terminator of the second era, the only terrifying existence in the second era that showed god-level power on the main plane. At the same time, he is also the most famous fallen angel in the Third Age. Avis looked at the girl's expression and felt a little weird. Because according to the plot analyzed by the players, this Angel of Dawn seems to have fallen in love with Saint Mensa. Otherwise, Saint Mensa would not have had a complete mental breakdown when she died. She would have desperately cast god-level magic on the main plane, changed some rules of the Calasol continent, and led to the end of the Second Era. To put it simply, this angel is a lesbian Avis calmed down and looked at the Angel of Dawn: "You have the power of God, why do you need the protection of a king like me who is not even a saint?" "The King of the Sky is not in the main plane now." Dawn Angel said expressionlessly, "And Ihave lost all my power." The elf boy put on his clothes and sat on a seat next to him. As his body was propped up by the comfortable seat, he turned around and took out a bottle of red wine from the side and poured himself a glass. The scarlet liquid slowly fell into the cup and soon covered half of the cup. The elf boy put the wine glass aside. He turned his head and glanced at the Angel of Dawn: "Why did you lose all your power?" He could feel that the person in front of him was just an empty shell. The emptiness inside was terrifying. "My King on Earth, I hope you can stay calm after hearing this news." The Dawn Angel raised his head, "The end of the Second Era is coming." "Yeah, I know." The elf boy took a sip of red wine. The sweet wine flowed into his lungs. "At the end of the Second Era, either the Lord awakens or the world dies." Dawn Angel said, "If the Lord does not awaken in the last days of the Second Era, then the world will be destroyed." Avis turned his head and glanced at the Angel of Dawn strangely. The world is destroyed? So what I knew about the Third Age in my previous life was just a hairball, right? Suddenly, the king thought of something. He turned his head and glanced at the Angel of Dawn: "What do you know?" He suddenly thought that at the end of the second era, the Angel of Dawn suddenly went crazy because of other reasons. Complete chaos? The Angel of Dawn stood up: "The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse will appear at the end of the Second Age. They will bring the final judgment to the world" Avis suddenly became silent. This was very different from the future he knew. Is the end of the Second Age due to the invasion of demons, and is it related to the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? And even in the third era, only one Knight of the Apocalypse appeared. Although powerful, it was absolutely impossible to bring the final judgment to the world. And at the end of the second era, the Lord of Glory definitely did not wake up. Suddenly, a series of pictures flashed through Avis's mind. The Lord of Glory suddenly sent down an oracle, the only oracle for countless years, a universalThe girl became the Saint of Mensa. The Angel of Dawn descends into this world, looking for something. But what exactly she was looking for, no one knew. After meeting Saint Mensa, Icarus suddenly figured out something, advanced to legend, and refused the throne. This is very strange. After becoming the king, Icarus can definitely prevent the invasion of hell. Not even the end of the Second Age will come. But Icarus refused without hesitation. Everyone speculated that this might be related to his character. ??In the subsequent battle, the Scourge Knight had a chance to survive, but he was willing to die. But at this time, Ives thought of one thing, that is, in addition to becoming the Lich King, the Scourge Knight can also advance to the Apocalypse Knight At the last moment, the Lord of Glory was almost awake. Saint Mensa walked onto the battlefield strangely and said something unknown to the devil. Everyone believed that only the most powerful Angel of the Dawn heard what Saint Mensa said at that time. Afterwards, Saint Mensa, who had semi-legendary strength, was killed without any resistance. Afterwards, the Angel of Dawn seemed to understand something, and the ritual of awakening the Lord stopped. After that, she released her god-level power like crazy. Exhibiting the power of God on the main plane will cause great backlash and even end an era. When the Book of Order was left behind, it released god-level power and almost blocked the path to legend. But at that time, the Angel of Dawn exerted the power of God without any hesitation. She destroyed the body of Saint Mensa and took out a stone from her body. According to the most proficient history player in the forum, the appearance of the stone is somewhat similar to the godhead. After tying all this together, a very terrifying possibility appeared in Avis's mind. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. The Lord of Glory, actually! ! ! But Angel of Dawn didn¡¯t know that Avis had already surmised a terrible idea in his mind. "I am looking for an artifact that can awaken the Lord of Glory, and I have found it. However, my opponent is too strong." The Angel of Dawn smiled sadly. "Are you looking for Godhead?" Ives asked, holding on to his last hope. The Angel of Dawn showed a surprised expression: "Howhow do you know!?" Avis knew that he had guessed correctly. He sighed slightly, and then took another sip of red wine. After sorting out some things, Ives looked at the Angel of Dawn: "Then, I, Avis Alex, the seventh king in the world, promise to protect you and bring the Angel of Dawn" The Angel of Dawn withdrew her gaze from Avis, and her expression returned to its original state. She looked at the elf boy and suddenly fell silent. "Then, the Angel of Dawn will be under the protection of the king for the time being." The Angel of Dawn said after a long time, "If you have any instructions, please tell me, and I will repay you in the future." Avis smiled, then he shook his head and sat down: "I don't need anything in return from you. But what's your name? I can't call you Angel of Dawn, can I?" "You can call meJie." The Angel of Dawn suddenly smiled and said. Elvis nodded and then stood up: "Then you are the one who came to seek refuge with me, Jie. Your identity as the Angel of Dawn needs to be kept secret. I believe you don't want others to know your true identity, right?" "Before my power is restored, the asylum may continue." Jie smiled, "In addition, you may encounter attacks from some people, please be careful." The elf boy smiled and looked at the expressionless Jie with his black pupils: "I will help you. After all, you are an angel and you should be considered someone who can save the world." Jie nodded. At this time, the door was opened. Rebecca walked in humming a song. As she walked, she said: "Avis, come out quickly. Sister Heloise and the others are talking about the signal to send troops" Rebecca saw someone. She was a girl with blond hair sitting on Avis's bed with an expressionless face. Looking at her clothes, they were a little messy at this time. Although Ives was fully dressed, he had to take off his shirt. His pants were just pajamas. Rebecca thought of some terrible possibility, and her face immediately turned red. "You, you, youwho are you?" "My name is Jie," said the angel, "seeking the protection of the King of the Earth." Avis stood up immediately and said: "Rebecca, wait you misunderstood!" Rebecca raised her tearful eyes, glanced at Avis, and then immediately?just ran away. The elf boy was stunned. He glared at the somewhat inexplicable Jie speechlessly, and then immediately chased him out. PS1: It seems that I will recommend it next week hahaha. Please support me! PS2: Full of motivation~~Please recommend and collect~~ ; Text Chapter 44 The war is about to begin (1) Chapter 44 The war is about to begin (1) Rebecca started running. She didn't know why she started running away like a lost dog. At this time, all she could think about was the scene she had just seen. The elves take their relationships very seriously, and they will never betray their partner. Did Elvis just find a partner to accompany him throughout his life? As she kept running, Rebecca couldn't help but shed tears. She recalled many, many scenes from the past. On that rainy night, she met the elf boy who was always smiling for the first time Many things happened after that, and Rebecca slowly understood the true meaning of the Holy Light. Move forward firmly and persistently on the road. But at this moment, she saw a scene that shocked her. She thought about being with Avis countless times. She wanted to wear the ring handed over by Avis in that holy church, and then live happily with him All of this was once so close to her, but she seemed to never be able to grasp it. It's average. Rebecca kept running. At this time, the elf boy also chased out. He is a warrior, so his running speed is much faster than Rebecca. After running for a certain distance, the elf boy caught up to Rebecca. The girl with short golden hair now completely lost her previous pride. Her face was covered with tears and her shoulders were shaking. When the elf boy saw this scene, he opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time. Although he had felt it before, when he saw this scene now, he still felt an indescribable shock in his heart. "Why are you crying?" The elf boy suddenly showed a faint smile. He looked at the tearful girl and said softly. Rebecca raised her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. I want to talk, but I don¡¯t know how to start. Avis took out a tissue from his arms, and then wiped the crystal tears from the corners of Rebecca's eyes. After a long while, he said: "Jie is not my lover. She is someone who comes to seek protection from me, the king She is in danger, and it is likely that only I can protect her. And she is also very important to the future. "At this point, the elf boy paused slightly, and then said: "That's why I decided to protect her. Nothing like that happened between us." Rebecca lowered her head slightly, she seemed to have understood. There are too many doubts about what happened just now. First of all, Jie has never appeared before, and an elf is very serious about relationships. How could he choose someone he has only met once as his lifelong partner? ¡° Moreover, now that the war is about to begin, Ives should not provoke other women at this time. After Rebecca knew that she had misunderstood Ives, she couldn't help being slightly shocked. She touched her chest, and suddenly thought that her expression had fallen into Ives's eyes. So what expression should she use to face Avis in the future? But the elf boy smiled. He gently straightened Rebecca's somewhat messy collar, and then said: "If you are willing, can you wait for me? If I can prevent that catastrophe, I will work with you. You are together." The end of the Second Era has been hovering over Ives' head like a sharp blade. People, gods, demons. Strong men of various races emerge in endlessly. This is a feast for the brave and a tragedy for the heroes. If he can prevent the disaster that can be called the 'catastrophe' in the Second Age, he will also marry a woman he likes. Now it seems that Rebecca is a good choice. Rebecca glanced at the elf boy, her face was slightly red. After a while, she raised her head and looked directly into Avis's dark pupils. "Well, I'll wait for you." ¡­¡­ The golden sunshine slowly shines on this quiet village. In the only church in the village, a girl with golden hair is praying. She was wearing blue clothes, with ornaments hanging on her head. At the same time, this girl had a hint of holiness on her body. She prayed devoutly, and it seemed that as long as she did this, the Father in Heaven could hear her most sincere prayers. At this time, there was a loud noise outside. The girl stood up, turned her head, and saw chaos outside. The girl frowned slightly. She walked towards the door. There, many people watched with nervousness and admiration as a group of troops marched into this barren village. The villagers were either curious or worried as they watched the white knights riding horses enter the village. ButThe girl's brows frowned slightly. What are they here for? Are you here to collect taxes? No this is a barren village. Even if everyone in the village gives money to these knights, I'm afraid they won't be able to satisfy these guys. So, either collect taxes or start a war? This place is relatively far from other kingdoms, but relatively close to the coastline. Could it be that the war was fought on the seaside? Joan of Arc suddenly thought of a possibility. She had heard the 'rumors' spread by the baron before. In March of this year, there will be a Viking invasion from overseas. Could this rumor have become true? "Baron Fernandez, thank you very much for your assistance." Sismai, who was riding on horseback, said sincerely. Their White Stone Knights had already fought a battle with the Vikings. That battle was very difficult. They had also sent out a distress signal long ago, but after fighting for three days, the nobles remained silent as if they didn't hear it at all. Except for a few nobles who provided some food, there were no reinforcements at all. See. But at this time, Baron Fernandez came to this area with his army. He successfully saved the White Stone Knights, who were on the verge of collapse. If it weren't for Baron Fernandez's help, the White Stone Knights might have been completely destroyed here. Fernandez withdrew his gaze from observing the village's defense. Then he looked at the middle-aged man standing next to him and suddenly smiled. He said: "I guessed that no nobles would come to rescue you, so I started recruiting troops, but I kept you waiting. If I could have come earlier, fewer people would have died, right?" Sismai glanced at the smiling young man, then shook his head with a wry smile: "If you had brought less people over, I'm afraid we would have been annihilated there." Fernandez smiled and said nothing more. He looked around and then said: "Who made the defense layout of this place? It's very good." Sisma then began to observe his surroundings. This place is indeed a well-defended village, if the village gate hadn't been opened and let him in. If we really want to fight, it is impossible to capture this village without paying some price. The more Sismer looked at it, the more frightened he became. After a long time, he said: "Then, let's meet the people who arranged these defenses. Now that the war has begun, we must make some preparations no matter what." "Yes." Fernandez nodded, and then said: "The Vikings' fighting power is indeed very powerful. I have fought with them in the early years. I have to say that their average strength exceeds ours. We need a lot of troops on the frontal battlefield. Regular army It's just a pity that these nobles in our country don't seem to be planning to send their own elite troops. And generals are also very rare. So, as long as there is a talent, we can't let it go!" Listening to Fernandez¡¯s righteous words, Sisma glanced at the young man next to him strangely. This young nobleman succeeded in becoming the lord after killing his father. In Fernandez's eyes, this young man should be the kind of typical nobleman who is cold-blooded, ruthless, loves power and does whatever it takes. But judging from the current situation, this young man seems to be a righteous and good man. Sismai found that he was somewhat unsure of the details of the young man in front of him who had killed his father and came to power. Soon, they found a place to camp. At the same time, they began to ask the garrison here who was the person who deployed the city defense here. Soon, a girl with shiny blond hair walked in. After seeing the two people, she bowed respectfully, and then said: "Joseph is here to see you two Excellencies." "Is this the city defense you arranged?" Sismer seemed a little surprised. He originally thought it would be a man, but he didn't expect it to be a delicate woman. Joan of Arc raised her head, and then nodded seriously. Fernandez also began to observe the girl. After a long time, he said: "I guess you already know that the Vikings have begun to invade." Joan of Arc nodded. She could know from the rumors that suddenly spread just now that the Vikings had really invaded and defeated the regular army of the Lanying Kingdom. Now the Lanying Kingdom is in panic. They have no idea whether they can resist the Viking invasion. "So we need talents." Fernandez saw that Joan did not show a panic expression, but at this time there was a smile of satisfaction on his face: "Then, can you join our army?" As soon as these words came out, everyone around was shocked! PS1: After reading the previous chapter, do you know anything about the background? PS2: It¡¯s time to push, get ready to explode?! (Yeah!) ; Text Chapter 45 The war is about to begin (2) Chapter 45 The war is about to begin (2) It was a quiet night, and the elf boy sitting in the castle was drinking slowly from a bottle of wine. He looked through the window in front of him at the extremely distant horizon. His eyes flickered, and after a long time, he took another sip of the strong wine. "Are we ready to go" Ives murmured to himself. The bottle of wine was quickly finished, and then Ives threw it aside casually. His heart began to feel hot, a symptom of drinking. At this moment, the war will begin. If Avis's memory is correct, the Lanying Kingdom has already begun to prepare for a counterattack. And now the troops participating in the war have almost collapsed. Only Sismael's White Stone Knights still retain a certain degree of combat effectiveness. In the near future, the Lanying Kingdom will organize an army of unprecedented scale. But unfortunately, this army ended up being completely destroyed. Chaotic command, second-rate soldiers, and a lack of logistics and morale resulted in a disastrous defeat for a force that could definitely defeat the Vikings. After that, there was the ¡®Battle of Cambridge¡¯ that shocked countless people. This was also the turning point of the Viking invasion. The Battle of Cambridge is indeed a miracle. It is a miracle caused by countless coincidences. If any point collapses, this miracle will cease to exist. So Ives was hesitating whether he should participate in this miracle. (Come on.) Ives slowly made up his mind. The road ahead is bumpy, and it has been changed since he came into this world. Where the end of this road is, he doesn't know. But he will go on and reach the final point of this road where he cannot see the future. The troops will be sent out tomorrow, now is the last time to regret. The elf boy made up his mind at this moment - send troops now! Can a thousand Teutonic warriors defeat that powerful Viking warrior? He himself was not sure. But you can give it a try. In any case, he will also be a senior general who has commanded large armies in the future, and should be able to lead these thousand Teutonic warriors well. But at this time, he thought of the elf princess Kai Avis who left not long ago. When parting, she told Avis a message - the eternal elves are in danger. They need a king to join them. The elves can be said to be one of the most powerful races. In the endless ancient times, the twelve elven kings were almost undefeated. Therefore, it can be said that the elves know more about the king than any other race. At this time, Gonavis has a magic circle. As long as the king's authority joins, it can summon powerful existences from other planes. Of course, the strength of the existence of the alien plane is also random, and generally speaking it will not be weaker than the holy realm. Of course, Kaiweisi also explained that if the strength of the king's power reaches the holy realm, then the possibility of summoning a legendary-level alien being is very high. The summoned alien creatures will have absolute control for 25 days. During these 25 days, you cannot summon other alien beings, but you can make this alien creature do anything! So Avis decided to let himself reach the sanctuary before going. On the continent of Karasol, he still had two things to do. First, embark on the arcane path, reach the end of the arcane path, and gain the approval of the Lord of Destruction. Second, obtain the inheritance of the Hand of Doom and turn your profession 'Silver Knight' into the epic profession of 'Knight of Doom'. Avis¡¯s goal is the hero profession, the Knight of the Apocalypse! I don¡¯t know how long I thought about it, but Ives finally fell into a deep sleep ¡­¡­ "How many reinforcements are there?" This is Anariel, with the Thorn Valley to the north and the Stephenk coastline to the east. Behind it lies the vast land of Lanthos Plains. This is the front line of the battle against the Vikings, and it is also the most important point. If this was captured, then as far as Cambridge, the Lanying Kingdom would have no defensive measures that could stop the Vikings from attacking. The current commander of Anariel is Dean Horhags. His commanding ability is average, but it cannot be said that he is a fool - he still understands basic combat commanding. It seems that the Lanying Kingdom also knew the importance of this place and did not send some people here casually. Of course, this is also related to the fact that no one wants to come to this place. Those nobles are busy collecting war taxes, how can they have time to risk their lives on the front line? So Dean Hoggs looked at the drawings in front of him in silence, and suddenly felt a funny feeling. He is the frontline commander, but the only people who really obey his orders are the five thousand soldiers he brings. The other private soldiers of the nobles all seemed to be incompatible with each other. They listened to orders but not announcements, and could not command at all. With the current situation, even the White Stone Knights suffered a defeat in Bux, and many noble private soldiers immediately withdrew for various reasons.? miles. Dean Hoggs was crying and laughing as he watched this scene happen. Perhaps, this kingdom has become decayed to the point of extinction. "My lord, Sir Ives is already on his way with a thousand of his soldiers." The lieutenant on the side said. After Dean heard the news, he couldn't help but stayed for a moment. After a while, he said in disbelief: "What did you say?" This is really strange news. He asked if there were any reinforcements just subconsciously. He never thought that reinforcements would be willing to come to this place. The royal family's troops were empty, and it would take at least a month to get here. And the local nobles avoided the war one after another, hoping that a few standouts would appear. If a battle is won, these nobles will rush out in a swarm to grab military glory. And if the battle is defeated, these nobles will be the first to flee. And at this most critical moment, there are actually nobles willing to come to the front line? Dean Hohagers found himself having to re-examine this nobleman. At the same time, Feitkelen was in the city. Hortex looked at the motley crew in front of him that was obviously untrained, and shook his head with some laughter. He only raised 3,000 soldiers, and the combat effectiveness of these 3,000 soldiers was not worth looking forward to. But this is his limit. Hortex glanced at the assembled troops, and then said to the adjutant on the side: "How is the battle situation on the front line?" "Cthuri has fallen. General Dean has established a frontline battlefield in Anareal City. There is no danger of falling for the time being. The White Stone Knights withdrew to Bukes City after a defeat As for now, , Anariel and the city of Bux are at odds, and should be able to stop the Vikings from invading." "Block, not destroy." Hortex sighed slightly, "So, should we divide our forces to destroy the enemy, or should we hold a large-scale exhibition Is it a war of attrition?" Hortex suddenly touched his head in distress: "Damn it, what method should we use to repel the enemy? A large-scale battle?" Hortex subconsciously felt that a large-scale battle seemed to be a good idea. But now there is another problem: there are only more than 10,000 troops on the front line. Facing the terrifying attack of the Vikings, it is good to be able to persevere. There is no possibility of a grand and large-scale battle. "Anyway, let's get to the front line first." Hortex suddenly stood up. He looked at the army in front and gave the order to set off. ¡­¡­ ¡°There must be a large-scale battle to annihilate the main force of the Vikings, so that we can have the possibility of counterattack.¡± Standing in the military conference room, Fernandez said. "I have considered dividing the troops before. But I found that the idea of ??dividing the troops to destroy the Vikings is unrealistic - the Vikings do not fight on the mainland, which certainly has their disadvantages, but they can plunder what they want without any scruples. What we want. This will cause great harm to our land." "Well, you are right." Sismai also nodded, "And I feel that if we divide our troops, we are not good at mobile combat. If the separated legions cannot form an encirclement force in time, then we will still be Lose. So, I agree to a big battle." Fernandez was silent for a long time. Then he raised his head and found that the generals seemed to be worried. (These concerns must be allayed!) Fernandez knows the consequences if his subordinates disagree with him. "In addition, we cannot afford to fight a war of attrition." Fernandez sat back in his seat and said in a deep voice: "Once a war of attrition starts, you all know that our country's food reserves are not very much If consumption starts at this time If we fight, we will be the first to be dragged down!" Fernandez stood up: "So, a large-scale battle is inevitable!" The generals all nodded thoughtfully. "So, we need a victory." Fernandez's eyes reflected the light, "An undisputed victory. We want everyone to see our confidence! So everyone, I will start to announce your respective tasks. ¡­¡± When he said this, the corners of Fernandez's mouth turned up slightly. And Joan of Arc, who was sitting at the end of the table, glanced at Fernandez with her green pupils. (How amazingis this the thinking ability of a professional general?) She couldn't help but think. If it were her, she might not be able to do more than this. But she didn't know that Fernandez standing in front of her could be said to be one of the most outstanding generals in the Lanying Kingdom for thousands of years. PS1: Ahem, I woke up late, soIt¡¯s too late to update I¡¯d like to apologize here. PS2: Please recommend and collect. ; Text Chapter 46 The war is about to begin (3) Chapter 46 The war is about to begin (3) "Sir, which battlefield are we going to?" Red Flash said as he rode to the side of Ives. Although they were marching on horseback, because it was not a rapid march, everyone was not moving very fast. Red Flash, who was riding a horse, came to Ives' side easily. Afterwards, he expressed his doubts. The elf boy was touching his chin and looking at the strategic map in front of him. After a long while, he said: "Let's go to Bukes City. We are needed there." "Huh?" Hong Shan was stunned for a moment, "Why? Shouldn't Anariel be the main force in this war? If we go there, we can better resist the enemy." The elf boy shook his head, and then said with a slight wry smile: "It's not that easy because the main force can only fight in Bux City. Because if there is a large-scale battle between the main armies, the Vikings will definitely choose Bux City. Kesi City.¡± "Why?" Hongflash was a little confused. Ives pondered for a while and then said: "The current situation is that although the battle between the Lanying Kingdom and the Vikings ended with a disastrous defeat for the Lanying Kingdom, the White Stone Knights, the main force of the Lanying Kingdom, still maintains its combat effectiveness. And if the Lanying Kingdom gathers most of the combat power, then the Vikings¡¯ defeat can be said to be certain¡­¡± "We don't dare to fight a war of attrition, but neither do the Vikings." Ives's eyes flashed, "We lack logistics, but the Vikings don't have logistics. The food transported by ships is simply impossible. It is impossible for these guys to fight for a long time. And the food looted is not unlimited. So if there is a war of attrition, it will depend on character. There is no certainty about who will win and who will lose." "Then why not divide the troops?" Hong Flash suddenly said: "Now the city of Bukes and Anareal have formed a horned force. As long as they can divide their troops first and then encircle them, they can annihilate all the Vikings." "Most people have only seen your level." Ives laughed, "Let me ask you, with the mobility of our army, can we guarantee each other's communication and cooperation capabilities?" Hong Shan was stunned for a moment. But he didn't know how to refute: "But only in this way can we reflect our advantage After all, we have more soldiers than them." "You are wrong." Ives shook his head. "The combat value of our total force is about the same as that of the Vikings. But if we divide our troops, the combat value of our divisions will be disproportionate to the combat value of the Vikings. For example, our 5,000 regular troops can fight to a tie with 3,000 Vikings. But 2,500 regular troops will never be able to defeat 1,500 Vikings. Once our troops are divided, we will definitely die. And according to the I know that the Lord of Bukes City is not a fool. He will not agree to the suggestion of dividing the troops. Therefore, gathering the strength of the entire country to engage in a head-on battle. This is the best way I can think of. ¡± At this time, the glorious knight who was riding next to Ives glanced at Ives, and then said: "But if it is our country, it is unclear whether we can gather a large army." "That's right." Ives nodded. "After all, we just lost the battle. It's impossible for these nobles to send their own troops to fight the Vikings. These wallflowers don't necessarily have any lofty vision." As he said that, Avis smiled bitterly and shook his head. After a long while, he said: "So, if I were the commander, I would find a way to let these nobles see the 'hope of victory.' Once they feel that they will definitely win if they join the war, they will risk their lives to bring them with them." The army will come over. At that time, there is hope of winning the frontal war." "So, we need a victory." Ives' eyes became sharper. "And the place where this victory will happen is probably Bux City! This is why we want to go to that place." Heloise and others all looked at Avis with a surprised look on his face. Although the analysis just now seems very simple, it is definitely clear and thorough enough. They all looked at the elf boy on horseback with surprised eyes. Unexpectedly, Avis actually has the talent of a commander. Such an idea appeared in everyone's mind. ¡­¡­ "So, we need a victory." Fernandez said with some distress: "So, everyone, let's think about how to win a beautiful victory." At this time, Sismai was watching the battle report, silent. Naturally, the other generals couldn't make any good suggestions. Although Jeanne d'Arc, who was sitting at the end of the table, had some ideas, she did not dare to speak out what she was thinking in the current atmosphere. Fernandez looked at the battle report in front of him and suddenly felt a headache.   Simply looking for the easiest battle to win will not make those nobles feel that the Lanying Kingdom is bound to win. They need a sensational victory, and it is best to make these nobles feel that the Vikings are just a bunch of paper tigers. When victory is in sight, they will eagerly lead their troops to the front line. So, they need a real, sensational victory! Just yesterday, Anariel's army had another battle with the Vikings near the bay. This time, the army of the Lanying Kingdom was not defeated miserably, but was defeated miserably. And they successfully attracted the main force of the Vikings to that place. Then they only need to face a small number of Vikings to win a complete victory. But where can we kill the Vikings efficiently? Fernandez frowned slightly. And at this moment, a messenger walked in. He knelt down on one knee in front of Fernandez and reported the military situation in a deep voice: "Reporting to your Lord Baron, the army led by Baron Ives from Sylva has arrived." "Well, show me his army information." Fernandez nodded, and then took the report from the messenger. (Did he bring a thousand peoplenot very useful, but it was also a help at a critical moment) When Fernandez continued to look down, his expression suddenly changed wildly. He stood up immediately, and then said to Sismai who was fighting on the side: "Let's go see that Baron Avis!" "What's wrong?" Sismer put down the battle report in his hand and said. Fernandez's eyes couldn't help but shine: "875 people are formal professionals, 112 are advanced professionals, and there are three high-level professionals With such combat power, we can definitely be the main force!" Indeed, with such combat power, one can definitely face an enemy force ten times larger than oneself on a frontal battlefield. The current commander of Bukes City is Fernandez. After all, Sismai was a defeated general, and the superiors felt relieved when facing him from time to time. Fernandez had fought head-on with the Vikings, and he was the only nobleman who came here voluntarily, so the command was left to him. After Fernandez took over the job of commander-in-chief, he immediately felt great pressure. The war has not officially started yet, but the preparations before the war have already kept Fernandez very busy. And now when a unit appears that may turn the tide of the war, how can this not surprise him? Fernandez abandoned the generals and headed towards the front of the military camp with Sismai. After the generals looked at each other, they all followed Fernandez. At this time, Joan of Arc was silent for a while and followed the team. From the whispers of those generals, Joan of Arc had already learned that the name of the lord who came to support was 'Avis'. At the same time, he also led an army comparable to the main army. The power of these more than 800 formal professionals and more than 100 advanced professionals can definitely sweep through most of the army. As long as you give them time, it shouldn't be impossible to become a heroic unit. At this time, Joan of Arc also remembered some previous rumors about Sir Avis. He is an elf, not a human. There are not many cases where foreigners become human nobles, but Avis is such an alternative existence. And the news that the Vikings were about to invade was also delivered by Ives. What happened now has proven him right. Of course, according to rumors, this guy is not a good person either. He destroyed at least five nobles with thunderous means. Of course, the people under his rule are quite happy. Judging from this point alone, the elf named ¡®Avis¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem to be a real bad guy. Joan of Arc suddenly felt curious. She wanted to know what kind of person Sir Avis was who did these things. ¡­¡­ After walking for a while, everyone finally came to the army. When they saw these thousand soldiers, everyone took a breath of cold air. They do have at least the strength of formal professionals. The momentum revealed from the body is a power that others cannot ignore. But what really surprised these people was their clothes. White clothes, black cross stripes. Carrying a shield and a long sword on his back, and wearing that solid plate armor They had only heard of one such soldier. Teutonic warrior. Will the heroic army, which has been dormant for hundreds of years, finally show its fangs in this era At this time, everyone¡¯s hearts echoed with such words. PS1: I finally started to push it I would like to update more, but I have been busy with worldly affairs recently! !   PS2: Since it is strongly recommended, ahem, then please collect it! Collection is the most important~ ; Text Chapter 47 The war is about to begin (end) Chapter 47 The war is about to begin (End) When Fernandez and others were surprised by these heavily armored warriors on horseback, a man wearing silver shining armor rode over slowly. He slowly took off the helmet on his head with his slender hands, revealing the almost perfect cheek under the helmet. After that, this ridiculously handsome man smiled slightly, made a noble salute, and then said: "My Excellency, Avis Alexi, the lord of Sylva, led a thousand sergeants to come for reinforcements." ¡°Everyone was shocked by Ives¡¯ handsome face. Although they had heard how beautiful the elves were before, everyone still couldn't help but be surprised when they saw this almost perfect clan. After Avis slowly saluted, he straightened up. He easily saw three people. Fernandez standing at the front, Sismai behind Fernandez. And Joan of Arc at the end of the line. "These soldiers you brought" Fernandez glanced at the uniform and silent army behind Ives, and then said after a long time: "But the Teutonic warriors?" The reputation of the Teutonic warriors is still very strong. Even if several generations have passed, it is still engraved in the hearts of everyone. After hearing Fernandez's question, Ives gently shook his head: "No, they are not Teutonic warriors." After hearing this sentence, everyone felt relieved. If that heroic unit appears again, the sensation in Terunari will be too great. The frowns on many people's brows also eased. But at this time, I heard Ives continue to say: "They are just apprentice Teutonic warriors Their fighting power is simply not enough to be crowned with such a glorious title as 'Teutonic'. Therefore, they are just apprentices." After hearing what Ives said, everyone seemed to be shocked, their mouths wide open and speechless. The elf boy smiled: "If there is a war, I am willing to be the main force in the battle." Fernandez smiled: "It's good that you have this intention. But for now, these troops of yours are still good as trump cards Teutonic warriors, I don't want them to lose men on this battlefield. .¡± Avis also smiled slightly. What he just said was just a test. Test what methods these generals will use to deal with themselves. Looking at it now, it seems that they have no intention of using themselves as cannon fodder. It seems that Fernandez understands Dali Ives couldn't help but think. With a smile on his lips, he walked into the military camp with a thousand Teutonic warriors behind him. A thousand soldiers is indeed a large number. Especially when these thousand soldiers are at least formal professionals, the power they can exert is even more powerful. After receiving the professional training of the Teutonic warriors, these people all had a trace of evil spirit on their bodies. What they lack is the test of blood. Avis¡¯s level at this time is already level 32. Although compared to the previous life, this level is simply not good enough. But for now, such a level cannot be said to be 'weak', especially when Avis is still the king. The power that a king can exert is definitely beyond the imagination of most people. After arranging his army, Avis entered the conference room. Now Fernandez is discussing a strategy to retreat from the enemy, but it can be seen from their sad faces that they have not come up with any good method. "If you need a victory." Ives suddenly said at this time, "I have a way." After the elf boy said these words, everyone turned their attention to the determined-looking man. On the elves. Avis stretched out his slender finger, clicked on the center of the map, and said: "If you want to win, I recommend fighting the Vikings here." And the place he was referring to was Lusol, a coastal city outside Bukes City. That place is currently being attacked by the Vikings. Although it has not been captured yet, it is not far away from being captured. Fernandez looked at the place pointed by Ives, was silent for a long time, and then said: "Can you tell me the reason why you chose this place? In my opinion, this place is easy to capture." In fact, this city can persist until now. It's already a miracle. Sismai also frowned: "What I want to say is that just a defensive victory will not make those nobles feel that the situation is determined." "The first reason I want to say is that this place is actually easy to defend and difficult to attack." Ives pointed to the surroundings of this place. "Indeed, it seems to be surrounded by sea on two sides and a plain on the other side. It seems that Is aA good place to attack. But everyone has overlooked a problem. That is the problem of the Vikings' siege capabilities. "At this point, Ives smiled slightly: "The ancestors of the Vikings were pirates, and their method of attacking a city was to bombard the city from the sea. After the bombardment is completed, the landing operation is carried out. From this point of view, the city was almost 'undefended' in front of the Vikings. But didn¡¯t everyone find a problem? Why is this city close to the sea but without a large seaport? " After hearing Avis¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stay for a moment. Indeed, in an era when huge profits could be made by shipping, the seaside city had little more than a small harbor for small ships. Fernandez said to the attendant next to him: "Bring me the detailed information about this city, I want the most detailed one!" After that, the young noble looked at Avis, who was smiling slightly: "Please continue." "When this city was first built, it was because there were rich underwater resources. For example, sea fish, corals and the likeSimilarly, this place is also famous for another place - that is the reef. Small boats can travel unimpeded, but It is almost impossible for large ships, especially warships with extremely deep drafts, to pass through this place. Therefore, we can avoid the threat of bombardment from warships here. The two sides of the surrounding sea are not only our weakness, but our advantage !¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Fernandez. Fernandez looked at the information in front of him, was silent for a long time, and then said: "Yes, Mr. Ives is right. There are many rocks in that place. It is basically impossible for large ships to approach that place." Avis nodded, and then said: "I'm going to say the second reason This place is very important! If the Vikings occupy this place, they will have a city that can be defended. At the same time, Behind this city is a plain, and there will be no obstacles before reaching Anareal and Bukes City Therefore, my opinion is to fight in this city and tell the world that our army of the Kingdom of Lanying It¡¯s invincible!¡± There was a moment of silence. After carefully looking at the battle report, Fernandez said: "It seems that the Vikings also know the importance of this place But Ives, you have to know that this place can be called a 'strategic location,' but it cannot be called a 'strategic location.'" It¡¯s called the ¡®battlefield for military strategists¡¯¡­ The front line in front of Anariel, as well as Leiteng City between Anariel and Bukes, are the places we need to pay attention to.¡± Sismai pondered for a long time, and after a while he said: "The city of Cthulli has been captured, and Anariel and Leiteng City have become the primary places of attack. This city of Lusol may not be conquered by the Vikings. People take it seriously.¡± "The main force of the Lanying Kingdom has gathered in Anariel City." Ives analyzed. "If the Vikings want to break Anariel's defense, they must withstand the steady stream of reinforcements from other fronts. So even if they fight Down the line, the damage done to the Vikings themselves is too high, so it¡¯s not cost-effective at all.¡± After Ives finished speaking, he looked around: "So in the next battle, their main attack location is Leiteng City. And they will also increase the attack on Lusol City And if they are in Leiteng If the city suffers a big loss, the first large-scale battle in the early stages of the war will begin in Lusol City!" After hearing what Ives said, everyone fell silent. Fernandez said after a long time: "Awesome Then I only have one last question left - who will defend Lei Teng City?" "I'm willing to go." Ives immediately stood up and said. Fernandez glanced at Ives, then nodded and said: "If it is a Teutonic warrior, it is indeed possible to defend Leiteng City Then, please be sure to defend Leiteng City" "Yes, I understand." Avis nodded and agreed. At this time, Sismai glanced at Avis, who was neither humble nor haughty, and said, "If you need other reinforcements, you can tell me." "In this case" Ives began to measure. After a while, he said: "Then, please give me 500 White Stone Knights and one person. Can you?" "500 White Stone Knights" Sisma pondered for a while, and then he said: "Okay, I agree. So, who is the person you want?" Avis smiled. He looked around and then said: "The defenses here are very strict. I wonder who set up the city defenses?" As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the blond girl who had been listening quietly. Joan of Arc raised her head, and then said a little strangely: "Uh?" PS1: It¡¯s a new week, please save it~~Thank you. PS2: The chores are over, you can maintain stable updates~ ; Text Chapter 48 The Collision of Light and Dark (1) Chapter 48 The Collision between Light and Dark (1) The army is moving forward rapidly. They rode silently on their horses, galloping forward quickly and silently. The spring grasslands were no longer bone-chilling, but those horses were obviously unable to withstand the heavy armor of the Teutonic warriors. So they had to stop and rest occasionally as they moved forward - just like now. The elf boy wearing silver armor was also a little tired. He got off the horse, took the water handed to him by the attendant, and took a big gulp. After that, he sat on the ground and let out a long breath. With a green bow and arrow, Sark walked next to Ives. The archer let out a weak breath: "The archer unit can still keep up But to be honest, Ives, I don't think this 50-man archer unit can play a decisive role. They The combat strength of a single person may not be as good as the 500 White Stone Knights you borrowed." Sark is a very good archer, and he is not bad at teaching others how to do archery. But the training time for these archers was still too short after all, and it was simply not enough to become those elite soldiers. It can only be said that they have learned basic shooting skills and the ability to follow orders. The Teutonic warriors were different. After being transformed by drugs, they have gained the power of fighting spirit. After countless years of improvement, the training of Teutonic warriors has formed a perfect routine. Although these new Teutonic warriors are still far away from the heroic troops in terms of equipment and strength, they already have their own beliefs. One day, the glorious name of Teutonic Warriors will once again be Famous in the mainland. The White Stone Knights following the Teutonic warriors also dismounted. Although they are also elites who have undergone arduous training, most of them are not as strong as formal professionals. Therefore, they cannot compare with the Teutonic warriors, who are almost all formal professionals. The Teutonic warriors stopped to rest because their mounts could no longer bear it. But these white stone knights really couldn't support their bodies. They were very tired. The temporary commander-in-chief of the White Stone Knights, Joan of Arc, also got off the horse. She walked in front of these white stone knights and arranged a rest plan. I have to say that there is still such a thing as ¡®genius¡¯ in this world. The current Joan of Arc is such a war genius. She did not have formal military training like Fernandez or Sisma. It's not like Ives has experienced countless tragic battles. Before that, she was just an ordinary girl in the countryside. ¡°Maybe she has read some books on the art of war, but if she can understand herself to this extent, she can definitely be called a ¡®genius¡¯. She might even have difficulty reading military maps, but her subconscious formations and orders would always be perfectly displayed in front of everyone. Some of Joan of Arc's orders have already convinced most of the White Stone Knights in this short day's march. But when she looked at the Teutonic warriors with perfect military discipline, she could only smile bitterly and shake her head. She had never really been exposed to war before. The three generals she met in a short period of time: Fernandez, Sismai and Ives, each of them had military strategies that were not weaker than hers. Although the emphasis was somewhat different, Joan of Arc encountered three generals who could be called 'geniuses'. So Joan of Arc still lacks confidence, and she doesn¡¯t know her true level yet. But in the future battles, she will definitely shine with her own brightest light. The elf boy ate the bread and looked away at Joan of Arc. At this time, Jie, who had been standing quietly next to Ives, also looked at Joan, and then said: "If this was in the age of the gods, that girl should also be among the favored ones blessed by the Lord." Avis was slightly surprised. The fully grown God's Favored One could almost defeat the King's Power One. They can even be possessed by gods for a short period of time, and have almost no rivals in the realm of legend. Divine power, artifact, power. In a sense, they are on the same level. Therefore, the strength of the God's Favored One, the Heir of the Divine Weapon and the King's Power are theoretically about the same. But if those with royal power really break out, because they have more power than the other two types of people, the ones with the most power will generally win. Therefore, when Jie said such words, Avis was slightly surprised. But at this time they were on the march. Although this is a temporary break, you can't relax too much. Avis just nodded and started eating. ¡­¡­ At the gate of Waganlun City in the Kingdom of Ferente, a man wearing broken armor walked up. "Hmmare you finally back?" The man with light golden hair murmured to himself. Although??His performance at the moment is indeed a bit embarrassing, but he has a kind of temperament, a kind of saint's temperament. So people around him subconsciously avoided him and did not approach this disheveled man. Otrell recalled his life in the past few months. He and Icarus fought in a snowy mountain. In that battle, he used the power of the sanctuary that he had become very proficient in to fight Icarus with all his strength. But Ikaros is indeed a veteran strongman who has been in the sanctuary for many years. In the end, Otrell still lost slightly. But just as he and Icarus were exchanging their experiences and preparing for the second challenge, they suddenly sensed something. That is an extremely powerful breath. A chaotic and extremely heart-stopping place. A holy and elegant one, like the singing of a holy girl. Both breaths seemed to have the power to destroy the world between sucks. They fought against each other at that time. But the level of this power is too high, and ordinary people cannot feel it. However, Otrell and Ikaros, who had reached the sanctuary and were relatively close to the battle site, sensed it. Their expressions completely changed at that moment, and that powerful force that seemed to suppress all laws made it difficult for Otrell to breathe. Finally, Icarus murmured to himself: "Legend No, this power is the high level of legend. It no longer needs the recognition of the plane. They can create their own rules and stand at any point in the multiverse. You can exert your full power. If you take a step further, you can cross any plane and become immortal. The two of them are already very close to demigods. I never imagined that there are such powerful people in the world." After hearing this, Otrell could not help but get excited. He always thought that after he reached the Holy Realm, he had reached the top and only a few people in the world could defeat him. But I never imagined that the road ahead would be so exciting! Afterwards, Otrell and Ikaros arrived at the location of the battle. They saw a scene they would never forget. The battle between those two strong men was not in this plane. Otherwise, the aftermath of the battle alone could destroy half of the continent. They are all conducting attacks in the demiplane they created. After that, they completely overturned the speculation that these two people were legendary high-level people. These two people are demigods! Either the divine fire has been ignited, or the divine personality has been condensed. They are only one step away from entering the realm of God, becoming immortal and supreme from now on! There are six pairs of light wings behind a being, and its whole body is shining with incomparable brilliance. But the other one is in chaos, and even Otrell, who is a saint, cannot see through the truth behind the fog. Icarus¡¯s face changed drastically, and after a long time he said: ¡°Escape quickly, this is not a place where we can stay for a long time!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of energy penetrated through the demiplane, and the aftermath of the overflowing energy hit him. Ikaros and Otrell were hit by this power that had been weakened countless times. After that, the two powerful warriors from the Holy Realm, who could be called the two strongest combat forces in this plane, flew out like this. What happened to Icarus, Otrell didn¡¯t know. But he himself slept for several months before waking up. And his location is actually tens of thousands of kilometers away from that place. If it were not for the protection of the Holy Domain within his body, he might have died long ago. Withdrawing his memories, Otrell shook his head with some laughter and tears, and then walked into the city. He disappeared for several months. I wonder how she would be worried! ¡­¡­ In that dark junction, a man in a formal dress suddenly walked out. The man looked around, and then murmured to himself: "Merkeses's divine power is getting weaker and weaker, and there are many variables in the future Isn't it true that even the great prophecy can't completely predict the future?" Alex, the devil, shook his head slightly: "The changing point of all futures lies in the candidate for the kingship who should have died. There should be some secret in him Maybe the reason for changing the future can be found in him. .¡± After Alex pondered for a long time, he closed his eyes again, and he seemed to see the changed lines again. The candidate for the first kingship is not dead, he became the seventh kingship candidate. The candidate for the first kingship reappears. All these changes do have a great impact on the future, but they are not big enough to change the established future. The truly major changes are a series of miracles caused by coincidence. The battle between the two demigods made the March intersection come early. Afterwards, the Seventh King liberated that vampire. ? Amos Zhuyue. Alex murmured to himself: "Will he fail like he did thousands of years ago"??The existence that even the first demon is afraid of. " PS1: Ahem, I suddenly realized that this volume is almost finishedstart thinking about the next volume! PS2: Please collect it~~ ; Text Chapter 49 The King¡¯s War (1) Chapter 49 The King¡¯s War (1) When Avis and others were about to arrive at Leiteng City, a slightly tired voice sounded in Avis's mind. "Sorry, I slept for a long time this timeI have woken up now, the king of the world." After hearing this voice, Avis couldn't help but smile. The owner of this voice is Amos Zhuyue. The demon king who once dominated the world. Of course, he is still too weak now, and it is almost impossible to reproduce the glorious fighting power he once had. At this time, Avis also saw a prompt light up: he could transform into a 'Blood Angel' and borrow the power of Amos. At the same time, the skill level of his epic skill ¡®Starlight Flurry¡¯ is +1. Amos is the former Demon King, a being who stands at the top of this world. Borrowing his power can certainly increase your own strength significantly, but it will also slowly plunge Avis into a dark situation. He is the one with royal authority, so he actually does not need to borrow the power of Amos. Of course, there is another very scary thing about Ives that prevents him from being completely controlled by Imos. That¡¯s the ¡®system¡¯. Which game makes players lose their will? Therefore, Ives is confident that no matter what kind of mind control it is, it cannot directly change his will. This is also the biggest reason why he dares to embark on the path of the devil. It is not that he has not verified that in the spiritual space, he is completely unaffected by the chaotic atmosphere of the devil, and even the tainted artifact cannot pollute his spirit. After merging with Aimos, an extremely chaotic will poured into his mind, but it still could not make him lose his original intention. Although all this seemed to be the power of the royal power, Ives could feel that before the royal power had even exerted its power, a mysterious force completely destroyed the power of the former demon king. "However, Ives doesn't know whether his prediction is 100% correct. Shaking his head, Avis decided not to think about it so much. "You didn't sleep too long this time How much have you recovered?" Ives said with a slight smile on his lips. But Amos smiled bitterly: "Not much I woke up because I felt another drop of my blood." The Eternal Elf is riding on a horse, and the soldiers are preparing nervously because they are about to fight. Even the Teutonic warriors had a nervous look in their eyes. It could be seen from their rapid breathing that they were now in a state of excitement and a hint of nervousness. But after hearing what Imos said, Avis fell into deep thought. Imos' voice continued: "My last three drops of blood represent my three powers. But the only thing that contains my original consciousness is this drop of blood on your body. Now, I sense another drop of blood He may meet you. Then, he may fight you." After Ives thought for a long time, he raised his head: "Since he dares to come, let's kill him." Then kill him. Easy and neat. Not to mention swallowing that drop of blood to make himself stronger, not to mention doing anything to prepare for the upcoming battle. Then kill him. Amos was silent. Perhaps this is the will of the king. Standing on the heads of too many people and looking down at the entire sky, they indeed have their pride and charm. In front of that, there was suddenly a burst of faint shouts of killing. The cry of killing seemed to be shaking the sky. The Teutonic warriors standing behind Ives were a little nervous at this time. They looked at each other and tightened their weapons. The Eternal Elf made his mount take a few steps forward slowly, and then he looked straight ahead, with a smile on his lips. He slowly stretched out his hand: "The whole army is ready, get into position!" The Teutonic warrior dismounted. They held their shields and held their swords in their hands. White and black flags were raised. After hundreds of years of silence, the black flag finally flew over this land again. When the flag was noisy, fluttering, and fluttering in the spring breeze, everyone felt a rush of blood. That heroic unit that was once so glorious was now standing in front of everyone. Their ancestors were once extremely glorious, and now, they will recreate this glory! With the sword drawn out, these Teutonic warriors stood up straight. They stood on the high ground, looking so dazzling under the sun in the sky. The Eternal Elf looked around, and then said: "The White Stone Knights will take a detour to support the rear of Leiteng City. The long-range troops will be prepared for local flank attacks. Finally Teutonic warriors, listen to my orders!" After receiving the order, the white army sailed away like a tide. RidingJoan of Arc at the front turned back and glanced at the smiling young commander. At this moment, this person showed a kind of temperament, a kind of convincing temperament. This confident smile surprised everyone. The eternal elf slowly raised his hand. The Teutonic warriors who had formed a square formation were silent. At this moment, they had thrown away their nervous feelings. They may have been just farmers before, just ordinary people. But at this moment, they are wearing armor, they are Teutonic warriors, the strongest army in this glorious era! At this time, the Vikings also discovered the situation here. They made a quick move, some turned and they positioned themselves for battle. But when they saw the flying flag, they were shocked. Commander Edward, who was directing the battle, turned his head and saw the army under the sun. When he saw the flag, his heart couldn't help but beat violently. Of course he knows that legend. The army wearing black and white uniforms, the troops who dared to launch a death charge against tens of thousands of magicians at the most critical moment. They have a belief that as long as their flag is still flying, they will not fail! "Hurry! The whole army is ready!" Edward was already a little nervous at this time. Although there are only more than a thousand people coming, if this is really the time of the Teutonic warriors, this is definitely a nightmare. The troops attacking the city wall immediately turned their guns. They faced the front of Avis and began to prepare. Heloise, who was standing next to Ives on horseback, said: "Don't you need any strategy?" "The current battle does not require strategy." Ives shook his head. "I want others to know that the Teutonic warriors are back. So they need the most amazing victorya victory in a head-on battle." Zach took a deep breath, slowly picked up his bow and arrow, and walked aside. He will lead his troops to provide long-range support. The hand raised high by the Eternal Elf slowly lowered it. This is the signal to attack. After receiving this signal, all the Teutonic warriors slowly raised their swords. They were silent at the moment, but they knew what they were about to face. Since summer flowers are short-lived, it is better to bloom with your own brilliance. What the Teutonic warriors need is this kind of brilliance. They raised their swords, shouted that word, and rushed forward. The person at the front of the team this time is the Eternal Elf. An Infinity Sword appeared in his hand, and the epic glory immediately shone on the battlefield. The sound of the army galloping past was more shocking than anything else. "You just rushed over?" Edward's brows raised slightly. Then he began to prepare the archers to release arrows. But at this moment, something that frightened everyone happened. The soldiers charging forward began to burst out with fighting spirit. Generally speaking, this scene can be seen in any war. But at this moment, this is not a little star that occasionally breaks out among tens of millions of troops. At this moment, these stars gathered together to form a big river. These people all have fighting spirit! They shouted that word, and they burst out with their own fighting spirit. They marched in neat steps, charging forward at a speed no less than that of a galloping horse. Listening to the uniform roar behind him, Ives also firmly raised his sword high. He also used all his strength to howl out the word together with the Teutonic warriors behind him. "For death!" Life is short, but it can bloom with the most dazzling brilliance. They are not there to win, not to destroy the enemy. But fight to the death. Troops with such a belief are formidable because there is no enemy they can fear. Everyone is afraid of death, afraid of the eternal darkness after death, and afraid of the endless loneliness after death. But what happens when a person, a group of people, or an army no longer fears death? These Teutonic warriors have been defeated before, and they may fail again in the future. They may even all end up in eternal darkness. But no one, no one can conquer them. Because they conquered death. When the rain of arrows came flying, the brilliance of fighting spirit immediately knocked these arrows away. Some were injured and some were even killed by arrows. But no one stopped. They are extremely firm in their beliefs at this moment. When death cannot be feared, he is already strong. But when an army composed of strong men marched over, it was extremely despairing.   ps1: Ahem, try a new combat description method. The original battle was indeed more tragic. Change it if you have a chance. PS2: Please collect it~~ Text Chapter 50 The King¡¯s War (2) Chapter 50 The King's War (2) The white and black torrent collided with the Vikings. Vikings are generally very strong, and they do not wear heavy armor. A wooden shield, an axe, and a machete. This is the weaponry of most of them. But the Teutonic warriors were different. They wore heavy plate armor, and the weight of their equipment could not even be lifted by ordinary horses. A Viking roared, he picked up his big ax, and then slashed at a Teutonic warrior. The Teutonic warrior raised his shield and blocked the Viking's attack. Then one of his slashes left a bloody mark on the Viking's chest. At this time, the sky suddenly flashed with an arcane light. It was a blue light that penetrated the world. On the body of the eternal elf, this arcane light could destroy almost everything. This light is advancing forward like this, shattering everything. Using the strength of high-level professionals to promote arcane destruction, it is truly a power that can destroy most things. Everyone looked at the blue shadow that seemed to have come to life and roared crazily, and seemed to see the grace of the king countless years ago. Even among thousands of armies, those with royal power will still not be defeated. There doesn't seem to be any power that can make them fail. They hold the power, and if they stand on the throne, they will not fall. At this moment, the eternal elf under the endless arcane light seems to have the aura and demeanor of a king. Strong fighting spirit suddenly rose into the sky at this moment, Avis raised his head and looked ahead. There, a powerful warrior rushed towards him. That aura was that of a high-ranking professional. In this age without saints, any high-ranking professional can be called 'invincible'. When they appear on the battlefield, if there is no master who can match them, it will be an extremely desperate situation. The eternal elf raised his hand, and energy began to gather. That was the power of arcane magic, and the explosion of arcane magic sounded. The warrior in front felt the impact and immediately dodged to the side. As soon as his feet left the original position, the arcane impact light bombarded the original place, and a terrifying burst of sound erupted. The radiance of magic continued to rush into the sky. Edward stood in the distance, watching the radiance rushing into the sky, and murmured to himself: "His ability to control magic has simply reached an incredible level. I have never I have never seen anyone with such fighting ability" On that cold island far away from the mainland, there are no strong job seekers who use magic. Edward also traveled to the continent of Calasol, and even went to Lienz, which is called the mage's holy land, before he learned some puppet summoning techniques. His magic level may be similar to that of the Eternal Elf, but his ability to control this magic is far inferior. The eternal elf moved forward slowly, and the arcane magic around him almost condensed into lightning visible to the naked eye. The Vikings around him no longer dared to get close. Even if they could get close to the eternal elf in front of them, they would not be able to swing a single blow at Ives, who had arcane protection. At this moment, two more fighting energies flashed across the battlefield. Seeing the brilliance of such skillful fighting spirit, Avis said softly: "Three high-level professionals" ¡­¡­ The white knight rushed quickly. Although the Teutonic warriors blocked the powerful attack of the Vikings from the front, there were still Vikings attacking Leiteng City. This city, which has become dilapidated under the impact of Viking popularity, may not have the strength to last long. The White Stone Knights were silent. Under the leadership of the holy girl in front, they rushed towards the city gate. The shouts coming from the other side also made these former heroic troops feel a little surprised. "For death!" That kind of voice, that kind of cry, that kind of belief. This is no longer a force that can be conquered. Because they have conquered death. Afterwards, a blue light and shadow flickered on the horizon. The radiance of that arcane magic shines in this sunlight. The arcane power seemed to cover the sun, and the sky became dark at this time. Wearing a silver helmet on her head, Joan of Arc turned her head and glanced at the arcane brilliance that shot up into the sky. At this time, this arcane power was fighting with three fighting spirits that were shining with white light. "Is he so powerful?" Jeanne murmured to herself. She remembered Ives, an elf who was always smiling. He looked like the man in the painting, always so confident and very strategic. And just such a person actually has such powerful magical power. I have long heard that he is a powerful magician. But Joan of Arc never expected that Ives's magical ability was so strongStep forward! But immediately, after feeling the aura of the three combat professionals, her expression couldn't help but change. Those are three high-ranking professionals! Even if Ives is a high-level magician, he probably won¡¯t be able to win against three high-level professionals, right? What did Joan of Arc think she should do attack the Viking phalanx from the side and attract the attention of at least one high-ranking professional? Let¡¯s not talk about such a success rate, but this will completely mess up the entire battle situation. The chance of victory that the Teutonic warriors finally won on the frontal battlefield may very well be lost because of Joan of Arc's decision. Although Ives is likely to survive in the end, if the battle is lost, the plan made by Fernandez and the others will be greatly deviated, and there may even be a risk of total collapse. (Damn it!) The blond girl wearing a silver helmet couldn't help but clenched her fists. She knew that she should carry out Avis's order at this time, but at this time she didn't know why she had become messy. But soon, Joan of Arc thought of something. Ives is not foolhardy. If it was a sneak attack, his magic ability should be able to kill at least one high-level professional. Then his next battle will undoubtedly be much easier. Why doesn't he do this? Joan of Arc looked at the bright arcane light on the horizon. The next moment, she understood. A white scepter suddenly appeared in the sky. In the astonished gazes of countless people, a dazzling light was reflected, blooming with a terrifying brilliance. Under the royal authority, the Eternal Elf sat on the throne, his eyes gradually turning cold. The power of kingship continues to spread, this is his domain. The king¡¯s domain! In addition to his power, the king also has an extremely powerful ability. That is Yan Ling. As long as it is his king's domain, what they say can become reality. Of course there are limitations to this, but if you are a king in the legendary realm, you will be almost invincible when using the king's realm. Of course, this word spirit is ineffective against beings who are also kings. It is less effective against beings with divine power, and less effective against heroes. Moreover, there are many restrictions on the word spirit, which is much worse than the 'Great Prophecy'. Avis is sitting on the throne. He knows that as long as he says a word at this time, his words will become reality. But this will consume the power of his royal power, so he must cherish his words like gold. There was an impact of fighting spirit brought by the ax from the front. Avis did not use the word spirit, but the power. He stretched out his hand, absorbed the impact of fighting spirit, and then immediately returned. Although he can use 'go back' to achieve the same purpose, the power of the word spirit will decrease by one point with every word he speaks. Avis looked around, and he was already surrounded by Vikings. In his realm of royal power, there is no longer a Teutonic warrior to be seen. Elvis smiled. It was clear at a glance that these Vikings had no experience fighting against the King of Powers. He actually wants to use the human sea tactic to deal with the King of Power In this case, only one word is enough. Avis opened his mouth and spit out one word lightly. It was a whisper, the sound was very low, but it was passed on so that everyone could hear it. Everyone fighting on the battlefield felt dizzy after hearing this word. Within the realm of royal power, those Vikings fell like wheat. In an instant, more than one tenth of the Vikings fell. All this is just because of one word Ives said. That word is ¡®death¡¯. ??Everyone in the scene began to make a judgment. Those who are unlucky and weak will die immediately if they fail the judgment. There were no wounds on their bodies, but in just an instant, their souls collapsed and died instantly. This does not mean that having high strength means everything will be fine. According to probability theory, even a legend may be killed by this "death". Of course, Avis's strength is still too weak now, and the chance of Legend dying is still too small. Suddenly one-tenth of the people died, and everyone's hearts trembled. The man sitting on the throne was so terrifying at the moment. They had never heard of such a magic that could kill someone with just one word. Everyone in the Throne Realm just felt a cold force spreading throughout their bodies. It was a feeling that made the whole body tingle. Some people then feel a pain in their brains and collapse. But some people are already standing where they are. Some people are dead and some people are alive. It¡¯s all incredible. Everyone looked at the King of Glory.The eternal elf under the sun. Is this the power of the king? PS1: Ahem, do we really need to change the title of the book PS2: Please collect it~~ Text Chapter 51 The King¡¯s War (3) Chapter 51 The King's War (3) At the beginning, everyone was still skeptical. Is Avis the King of Power? After all, the king's power is just a legend, just like the 'hero profession', it is doubted and no one knows whether it is real or not. Although there are countless legends in history, they are too old legends after all. But when the Eternal Elf killed so many people with just one word, everyone was extremely surprised. Ives raised his head slightly, and the royal power was still floating in the air, exuding endless brilliance. The throne behind him slowly turned into invisible rays of light, and the elf boy slowly stepped off the throne. And the royal power of the sky slowly faded away. Ives tilted his head slightly, and his slightly long black hair was spread on his face. After a long time, Avis smiled and said, "Are you coming again?" The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the battlefield. At this time, all fighting has stopped. The battle just now was so despairing. This is not a war between armies, this is just a war of one man, this is a war of the king who stands. Holding the Infinity Sword with slight force, Avis raised the sword. A ray of light kept flashing, which was an endless sense of oppression. Avis had a smile on his lips: "I asked, are you still coming?" The eternal elf standing under the moonlight seems to have become eternity at this moment. The Vikings retreated. They didn't know that most of the royal power in Avis' body had been consumed. Although he could still use the power, he could no longer kill so many people at once. But Avis just stood there, exuding endless power from his whole body. All this made the Vikings afraid to continue attacking. (You must find a strong person who can fight against the king!) Edward thought so, the power of killing thousands of people with one word was really shocking. This is the power of the king, this is the power of the king! At this time, Jie slowly walked up to Ives. The expressionless girl raised her head and glanced at the long sword in Ives' hand. After a long time, she said: "This sword carries the aura of doom If you continue to hold this sword, you will become the messenger of doom." Avis put down the sword in his hand, glanced at the sword, and then said: "Ah, I know." "You will lose yourself." Jie said seriously, "And you are the king. If you become the messenger of doomsday, or even the real Four Horsemen of the Apocalypseyour power will make me feel terribleAt that time, I would have to kill you." Avis raised his head: "So, maybe I should kill you now?" A faint murderous aura slowly condensed, and some golden powder flashed in the eyes of Ives, who had just released the power of kingship. He slowly raised the Infinity Sword in his hand and said calmly. Jie has no power at all now, although she has the fate of an angel, which makes it difficult for her to die easily. But Ives is king. There is no one with royal authority who can kill even gods. There is no one he cannot kill. Jie's expression remained unchanged: "Has the power of doomsday begun to affect you now It shouldn't be. As a king, you should be able to persist for a long time" "It's not the Infinity Sword that affects me." Ives shook his head, "I don't think the Infinity Sword can affect me either" At this time, his black hair was fluttering slightly in the wind. He turned around and saw His face was as clean as ever. The breeze also blew Jie's white hair, making this expressionless woman look so lonely and beautiful. Behind her, the Teutonic warriors had begun to clean up the battlefield. At this time, the White Stone Knight had also galloped over from the other side. The Vikings had retreated and Raiten City had been saved. So they don¡¯t need to fight anymore. Jie stared at the eternal elf who exuded inexplicable charm. After a while, she said: "Although you are a king, the power of the king is not invincible. The power of doomsday is on the same level as the power of the king, even more powerful than the king. The power is slightly higher If the king is still as powerful as in ancient times, he may not be affected by the power of doomsday. But if this continues, sooner or later one day" Avis suddenly laughed: "Do you know what four kinds of people can become kings?" Jie suddenly fell silent. She looked at the smiling eternal elf and seemed to understand something. "Hero, saint, sage, devil" Ives showed a shining smile, "You should know what kind of king I am, right?" Jie nodded slightly: "It would be too much to let the devil master the power of doomsday.Too bad. The white-haired angel said with a troubled expression: "If you really become the devil who brings the doomsday, I will kill you even if the Dead Sea Document backfires on you." " Avis smiled and said nothing, but the Infinity Sword in his hand began to shine: "Do you really think I dare not kill you?" He was chased by an angel, especially the most powerful Seraph. Even if Avis is at the peak of his legendary strength, he may not have much confidence in surviving. They are all demigod-level existences. But there is a price to pay for the arrival of demigods in this world. And killing the royal person who represents the authority of this world will cause huge backlash. This backlash may even cause the angel to fall. This is an extremely heavy consequence. "You don't look like a real demon king." Jie suddenly said: "Your actions are all kindyou can't see anything evilthen, why were you chosen as the demon king?" "Who knows?" The Eternal Elf smiled slightly, "The Dead Sea Document told me that although the fate of all kings is unpredictable, it has been determined from the beginning In other words, in the future, I will definitely become Demon King. The only way is to kill me before I grow up. Just" The handsome eternal elf raised his head slightly, with a smile on his lips: "Before that, shouldn't I kill you first?" There was a smile on his lips, very sincere, but the content was so terrifying. . "I won't kill you before you do what the devil did." Jie raised her head, her silver pupils reflecting the slightly upturned smile of the eternal elf. "But if you are really the devil, and can even hide your evil thoughts so deeply that even I can't see through In that case, I will kill you." "Then maybe I should kill you first before that." Ives stepped forward slowly, and the Infinity Sword was placed next to Jie's neck. Elvis leaned his head over and said softly: "Do you know how many people will die in the future because of you?" Jie raised her head, and her silver pupils looked strangely at Avis, who seemed to have recalled something. She could see that Ives was hesitant to kill her. But this hesitation was not because he might be killed in the future, but because of a sadness she didn't understand. It seems that Ives has returned to that time. The angel whose wings had turned into black descended and was almost invincible in the battle to bring back the Book of Order. The first king died in battle, and the sword of glory was broken. Finally, before the fallen angel disappeared, that resentment caused the Holy Grail to be defiled. This destroyed the last chance to resurrect Saint Mensa. Later, the Dragon of Time also fell because of the Dark Holy Grail. Before Avis crossed over, the haze of annihilation had been lingering in the hearts of all players. None of them knew whether the script "Dragon of Time" was the last script in the game. Jie doesn¡¯t understand Avis¡¯s sadness, which is a kind of deep despair. After a long time, the elf boy smiled slightly. He took back his Infinity Sword and put it back: "I won't kill you." Jie raised her head and glanced at the elf boy. The eternal elf smiled and said: "Aren't you under my protection? How can I kill the person I protect?" He put away his Infinity Sword and walked towards the Teutonic warrior who was already organizing his army. Heloise and Anlea walked towards Ives. The Radiant Knight glanced at the beautiful woman behind Avis, then at the Eternal Elf with a faint elegant smile on his face, and said: "We have won The outcome of this battle should be spread throughout the continent soon Wang, you are famous." "I need to make the Vikings feel a sense of urgency." Ives said calmly, "Otherwise, they have so many high-level professionals, and I am not a saint, so I won't be able to kill them all." "Next time you kill a thousand more people, then we will definitely win this battle." Helois laughed and said. Avis shook his head: "Most of my royal power has been consumed. If I continue to use the power of royal power, I am afraid that my royal power will not be enough A month later, my royal power will Only when it is fully restored can you use the Word Spirit again." After all, Avis is not the king of Dacheng. Although he is powerful, he is not invincible. Although there appear to be few on the surface, in fact, there are many people who can kill him. There are more than just Otrell and Ikaros in the Sanctuary. In the later period, although the sanctuary was not said to be "as many as dogs", it was not less. After all, this is the most glorious era, and even an ordinary person can become a shining star in any era. This is a truly big world. PS1: I¡¯m so sleepy, go to bedAlready~ ; Text Chapter 52 If I were a king Chapter 52 If I Were King Qadir¡¯s footsteps walked on this muddy street after the rain. The soldiers and residents were building the city wall, and the Teutonic warriors also began to prepare for battle. A week had passed since that shocking battle, and they were about to face their first major battle, and that battle was just as Avis expected, in Lusol City. ??War brings people endless pain, not any happiness. Qadir, who was walking on the road, raised his head and looked at the hazy sky. He already knew this fact. He broke through to the level of a high-level professional a few days ago. He could already feel the energy fluctuations in his body that were about to move. This was a strange feeling, as if something was calling him, as if it was leading him to a place he had never been before. king. The seven-handled throne engraved on the Dead Sea document seemed to be emitting a faint light in front of Kadir. One of the seven thrones was echoing him from a distance, seeming to be calling something. At this time, a person's footsteps appeared behind Kadir. Kadir didn't have to look back to know who it was. She wears a silver helmet and has a beautiful face under her golden hair. "You didn't go to the Champion Knight Academysister." Kadir smiled slightly. Joan of Arc raised her head, looked at the smiling blond warlock, and suddenly felt disgusted: "I didn't expect you really made yourself look like this I didn't recognize you at first, Brother no, maybe after a while, I should call you sister?" Kadir just smiled and said nothing. Joan of Arc took out a wallet and threw it towards Kadir. Kadir stretched out his hand and caught the bag of coins. His hands had indeed become slender. Looking at his slender hands, he suddenly showed a strange and slightly sad smile. When your bloodline awakened, didn¡¯t you already expect this result? ¡°When my voice started to change and my body had strange reactions, didn¡¯t I regret it? Joan of Arc stood up straight, and then said: "I used some of the money to recruit and train soldiers I'm sorry, I will return it to you in the future. Please don't worry, I won't spend a penny on you." Kadir just smiled and said: "Why don't you accept my funding? With this money, you can go to the Knight Academy and even become the great knight you dream of" "If I have the chance, I will become a knight." Joan of Arc said seriously, "But I don't want to become a knight with your help because I think you have really tarnished the title of 'knight'. Reinhardt Brother, don¡¯t you have any regrets after doing something like that?¡± "I am indeed not a knight." Kadir suddenly smiled, "I am a king." Joan of Arc suddenly widened her eyes, her face full of disbelief. The handsome young man who used to be, after experiencing a lot, is now smiling and saying with his peerless face, I am the king. "Brother." After a long time, Jeanne opened her mouth and said, "Go homegive up revenge, okay?" "I am already a high-level professional." Kadir touched his face that had become extremely smooth, and suddenly smiled, "Revenge is not far away I want that man, completely desperate! Hahaha" Kadir suddenly laughed nervously, turned his head and walked forward. "Warcannot bring happiness to people. Am I right? Augustin Nuggilalfather of Heloise. Kadir smiled slightly and walked forward. ¡­¡­ ¡°All living beings are suffering and cannot seek peace and happiness. The saint is unkind and ruthless in his pursuit of the road. If I were a king, I would seek my own liberation. If I were the king, I would reestablish order. The day I become king is when the flames of war begin. The day I become the king will be the day when all living beings will be destroyed. Not seeking sainthood, not seeking liberation. Just ask for it when darkness falls. There can be that glorious redemption. Qadir sang softly as he walked on the road with a faint smile on his lips. The blood that had been dormant in his body for a long time completely exploded at this moment. A ray of light slowly shone down. Kadir's eyes began to change. It was a pure white space with a person standing in the space. That person's face can't be seen clearly. Is he a boy? Is it old age? Is it a woman? Is it a man? Can¡¯t see clearly, can¡¯t see through. But he just stood there, looking at the smiling Kadi with his plain eyes.??. Kadir looked around and then said: "Dead Sea Script?" "Yes, welcome, new king." The man saluted Qadir. Kadir's mouth twitched slightly, and then he said: "Which king of authority am I?" "If you accept the kingship." The Dead Sea scribe stood up straight, "Then you will be the owner of the first kingship, the god-killing kingship. You will gain power and the identity of a king." "Haha, what kind of king am I?" Kadir suddenly smiled playfully, "Should I be the Demon King? Well Okay, I accept the kingship." The Dead Sea scribe looked at Kadir, and then said softly: "Your Majesty Name - Kadir Crimson. Today, you are engraved on the first kingship. You are the God-killing king, representing the most powerful power. Kingmay your light shine forever." ¡°O kingmay your light shine forever. Today is the day I become king. Kadir suddenly felt that he was no longer confused. He had looked forward to beautiful love, but after his body became like this, he knew that love was just dirt to him. Therefore, he should have other pursuits. Revenge is just an episode. Since he is a king, he should look like a king, right? Kadir suddenly smiled. His figure slowly faded away, and he returned to reality. The Dead Sea scribe looked at Kadir's disappearing figure and murmured to himself: "The new kingyour identity is that of a saint." Suddenly, the Dead Sea scribe laughed. The devil who looks like a saint, and the saint who looks like a devil what will happen to these two people? "The future has been disrupted" The figure of the Dead Sea Script also slowly faded away, "Merkeses, how sure can you be that you will suppress me for another ten thousand years?" ¡­¡­ At this time, a scepter shining with golden light was erected in the sky, which was the representative of the king. Kadir Crimson, on this day, became a king. ¡­¡­ At this time, in the holy kingdom of heaven. The praise of the Holy Light echoes here, there are dancing angels, and believers living peacefully. In this glorious world, the Holy Son slowly stopped his prayer. He raised his head and looked at the throne erected in the sky. The suppressed Dead Sea Document recognized another king. Now, there are three royal powers standing in the sky. In the endless past, of the twelve royal powers on the rune stone slab, only three are still shining brightly in the sky. "Can the Lord fulfill that wish?" the Holy Son murmured to himself, a faint bitter smile suddenly appeared on his almost perfect face: "Fight back at the person who created him fight against this The true creator of the world strikes back, accomplishing what countless gods could not do eons ago.¡± The Holy Son's voice became lower and lower. Suddenly, he raised his head and looked into the distance with his shocked eyes. It was a holy mountain, surrounded by countless holy lights. That is where the Lord sleeps, and it is the most holy place in heaven. He seemed to have heard a vague sigh just now. ¡­¡­ The Saint of Mensa woke up from her deep sleep. She held up her somewhat messy hair with her hand, and then looked around. Suddenly, there was a hint of surprise on the corner of her mouth. "Has the First King been born? In that case, it is only a matter of time before the Dead Sea Script escapes suppression." She frowned slightly, and then she touched her hair with her hand, "Well, it's lost. After the divine power, it is no longer possible to suppress the Dead Sea Script. It seems that the plan must be implemented quickly." The Saint of Mensa stood up, her eyes were extremely firm, and she looked towards the other side. ¡­¡­ After handling government affairs for a day, Ives also felt the majestic power of the king. He raised his head in surprise, and then looked at the horizon with some incredible eyes. The people standing next to him analyzing the battle situation also raised their heads, and then they also saw what Avis saw. That is a royal power. The golden color shines and floats in mid-air. Standing behind Avis, Jie opened her mouth slightly in surprise: "The King of Poweris born" Avis suddenly felt a stimulation, and the power of royal power burst out unconsciously. At this time, a royal power rose again from the horizon. The two royal powers echo each other, as if they have existed forever and will exist forever. Countless people saw this scene. Everyone's eyes were almost frozen. Are thesetwo kings? ¡°Did two of those beings that almost only existed in legends actually be born at this moment? Even those who have heard??Kadir may become the king of the people, and at this moment, his mouth has grown up, and some don't know what to say. The face of the Eternal Elf was stunned at first, and then changed to a face of surprise. Qadir became the king! Almost in the next moment, Avis rushed out. His figure crossed those spaces and fell below the floating royal power. Under the royal authority, stood a beautiful woman? PS1: Ahem, it¡¯s Qingming Festival recently and I have to sweep graves, so it¡¯s a bit troublesome, don¡¯t blame me. PS2: Please collect it~~Thank you. ; Text Chapter 53 Self-Contained Limits (1) Although Ives has seen Kadir's true face many times, Ives always subconsciously thought that Kadir was male. Because no matter from the details or actions, it can be known that Kadir is just a man with a bit of a girly look. But if it were now, Ives couldn't tell whether the person in front of him was a man or a woman. The beautiful figure, the alluring face, and the faint smile at the corner of her mouth all made the Eternal Elf feel an inexplicable shock. Is this still the Kadir I know? The eternal elf murmured to himself. The Kadir he knew was a somewhat silent but reliable man. And the smiling woman in front of me, is she really the Kadir in my memory? The eternal elf shook his head, he was not sure. At this time, it was raining lightly in the sky, and there were two royal powers standing in the sky. They attract and repel each other. They exude a faint brilliance and shine on their respective owners. And below the royal power, two people stood like this. Reflected in the eternal elf's dark pupils was the warlock looking at him with a slight smile. "Kadir" After a long time, Ives showed a slight smile: "Congratulations, you have become the king." Kadir just looked at Avis and didn't speak. After a while, his unique neutral voice began to say the words: "Yes became a king" Kadir raised his head slightly and looked at the eternal elf in front of him. This handsome man, who looks like a man in a painting, always has a faint smile on his face. He is very gentle to people, and his smile is always so confident, as if everything is under his control. The Eternal Elf slowly stretched out his hand to Kadir, who was looking at him. The elf boy had a smile on his lips and said, "Welcome to the king's world Kadir." Kadir¡¯s head lowered slightly, and his slightly wet hair partially covered his eyes. But after a while, the warlock showed a cheerful smile, stretched out his hand, and shook Avis's hand: "Well, it seems that I have really entered a new world. Woolen cloth." Avis seemed to see a hint of sadness deep in Kadir's eyes. ¡­¡­ who I am? When he used his strong arms to tear apart the body of a warrior, and when the bright red blood spread all over his body, this terrifying existence that seemed to crawl out of hell suddenly remembered this problem. who is he? He picked up the body parts on the ground with his hands and slowly put them into his mouth. When scarlet blood flowed down the corners of his mouth, this being remembered three names. These three names seemed to be engraved into his deepest soul world. Even though he had lost most of his memory and only had evil instincts left, he could not forget these three names. ??Hades, Avis andRebecca. Soon, he had eaten the corpses of the mercenaries who dared to surround him, and the scarlet blood clots unknowingly spread all over the soil under his feet. The monster, whose whole body had turned blood red, was devouring the 'delicious food' in his eyes. "I never thought there was such a thing in the world." A slightly joking voice sounded. The monster raised his head and saw a person. He was wearing an ancient noble costume, with a smile on his handsome face, looking at the red monster lying on the ground. "Well first you were swallowed up by Hellboy-level darkness, and finally you got rid of Hellboy with your own thoughts and then, you were actually possessed by a drop of blood a drop of blood from the deepest darkness. Haha. , the blood of Amos Zhu Yue?" The man stepped forward, squatted down slightly, and looked at the red monster that was already on alert. "Huh? Do you want to fight with me?" Seeing that the red monster's whole body began to tense up and prepare for a fight, the man smiled slightly. After a while, he stretched out his hand: "I, Lot Stop, I can fight with you. But after that, you need to help me kill someone." "Avis Alexi." When he said this, the demon god who represented blood had a faint smile on his lips, (Avis, the king of the world. I'm ready you Woolen cloth?) ¡­¡­ The setting sun slowly set in the west, sinking below the invisible horizon. After dealing with some military affairs, the Eternal Elf put down the drowsy paper. He gently rubbed his temples to relax himself.   At this time, there was a person sitting next to Avis. The heavy warlock uniform had long been taken off, and Kadir was now wearing a red aristocratic dress. While it looks noble and elegant, it also carries a fatal allure. Sometimes Ives couldn't help but wonder whether this warlock he had known for a long time was a man or a woman. Amos¡¯s voice just sounded in Avis¡¯s heart, and Avis also sensed a familiar aura He raised his head and met the warlock¡¯s eyes. There was a wry smile on their faces. It seemed that what was coming had to come, and they did not have much power to choose. Avis took out a bottle of red wine and slowly filled it for himself. Then he raised his head and looked at Qadir who was reading a book: "Would you like a drink?" "No need." Kadir said calmly, with a faint smile on his beautiful face. Elvis shook his head, picked up the wine glass in front of him, and took a slow sip, letting the sweet red liquid flow into his lungs. After that, Ives gently put down the empty wine glass in his hand, and then looked at the distant sky through the dim window. There, there was a ball of blood-colored light approaching quickly. The Eternal Elf stood up and said: "The Blood Demon God Lotstop, and another existence full of evil and chaosare they going to fight us?" Kadir stood up, there was still a smile on his lips, but at this moment the smile had turned into a disdainful smile: "It is impossible for the devil of hell to exert all his power in this world After all, the power of brilliance He is still protecting this plane. And if he falls in this place, he will usher in eternal death. After all, there is a king here." Kadir walked forward slowly, and the breeze gradually blew over. This was the wind that blew suddenly at night, causing this beautiful person's hair to flutter slightly with the wind. Ives, who was standing aside, was looking at the warlock standing in front of the balcony, facing the wind. At this moment, there seemed to be something more in his heart. ?Some things that are unclear and unclear. ¡°You mean, the one who came this time is still not the Blood Demon God¡¯s true form?¡± Avis suddenly spoke, breaking the strange silence. The warlock turned his head and looked at Avis: "Well, not bad." Suddenly, Avis smiled slightly, and he slowly walked forward for a distance and walked to the warlock's side. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Then, let us, the king of the world, welcome himthe demon god from hell." The next moment, powerful power exploded in an instant, and the two mortal kings rushed forward. They moved forward quickly, and their power burst out in an instant. At this time, two erected royal powers also appeared in the sky. Even including the long history of the First Era, the king who fought side by side has not appeared many times. At this time, everyone felt a strong pressure when looking at the royal power standing in the sky full of red clouds. This is the king, this is the king¡¯s authority. The king sent his authority to the sky. From then on, the king was with the authority, using the vision of authority to look down on the earth forever. And in front of them, another royal power was erected in the sky. The authority was erected in the sky, looking so terrifying. In such a small area, three royal powers suddenly gathered. They attract and collide with each other in the sky. As the power spread, those people felt dizzy and almost had the urge to kneel down and surrender. After traveling a certain distance, Avis and Kadir stopped flying. They used their own eyes to watch the enemy flying slowly in front of them. That is the demon of blood. He was dressed in ancient aristocratic clothing, and every move he made represented elegance. Legend has it that he is a direct descendant of Cain, but whether the legend is true or not, this demon has the power to destroy heaven and earth. After all, he and the king of the human world are on the same level in terms of combat effectiveness. This kind of power can be considered a strong person even in hell. There are only a few beings such as the ¡®Lords of Chaos¡¯ who can rival them. And next to the Blood Demon God Lotstop, there was another person flying. He was wearing blood-red armor, and under his helmet, a pair of scarlet eyes could be vaguely seen. And behind him, there is a pair of wings stretched out, a pair of blood-red wings. At the first sight of this guy, Ives knew who he was. The resonance of the blood in the body and the familiar blood-red wings told Ives that the guy in front of him had swallowed another drop of Imos' blood. "Help me get that blood back. "Elmos's voice rang in the mind of the Eternal Elf, "I'll give you the Bayonetta's gun. " But Avis suddenly laughed: "Is it a clue to Bayonetta's gun?" "But you can get it easilythis deal is actually not a bad deal." Amos said. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 54 Self-Contained Limits (2) Ives slowly pulled out the Infinity Sword, and the epic atmosphere slowly filled the surroundings of the Eternal Elf. His sword carried a hint of doomsday, and although it reflected azure light, it contained the deepest terror. The aura exuding inside this sword is telling a story, the darkest story. There seems to be endless pain and endless darkness in that story Ives slowly raised the sword, his eyes firmly fixed on the front, and his brows furrowed slightly. The Blood Demon God Lotstop had no unnecessary expression, but the Blood Angel standing next to Lotstop was trembling uncontrollably. The eyes hidden under the helmet became even more scarlet. The power around the Blood Angel was very unstable and seemed to burst out at any time. At this moment, people around also discovered this chaotic battle group on the horizon. The power they exuded was so powerful that it almost shattered the sky. Especially the three upright royal powers made everyone's breathing quicken. The sky was originally full of red clouds, but now it was obscured by the dark sky. Three kings and one Blood Angel, with all their strength, attracted the dark clouds in the sky. "Avis Alexi!" Suddenly, the Blood Angel roared angrily, his scarlet eyes staring at Avis. Ives raised his brows, and he slowly took half a step back, and then the Infinity Sword in his hand began to shine with the most brilliant brilliance. The next moment, the two collided. The bloody brilliance and the blue impact collided together at this moment. Avis raised his hand, and a magic missile hit him. The magic missile flew quickly and directly hit the Blood Angel's body. But that¡¯s not enough. The eternal elf's brows frowned. Magic missile is indeed a powerful impact magic, but facing a strong person like Blood Angel, who is at least a high-level professional and is only one step away from stepping into the holy realm, Avis is not completely sure that he will be unscathed. solve him. And, standing next to him and Kadir, there is also a blood demon! The Blood Angel kept attacking, and his whole body was bathed in scarlet blood. Every attack by Blood Angel can make Avis take a big step back. After just fighting for a while, Avis felt the urge to vomit blood. "Click!" With a loud sound, the Eternal Elves and the Blood Angels fought again. The slightly long black hair of the eternal elf was constantly flying in the strong wind. As the Eternal Elves continued to move, the Blood Angels finally fell behind. At this time, the Blood Demon God looked at the silent Kadir with a smile on his lips: "Since the Seventh King has already started the war, shouldn't we also compete?" the Blood Demon God smiled. He smiled, but there was a hint of ferocity in his smile. Kadir raised his head and glanced at the Blood Demon. It has to be said that the Blood Demon God is considered a handsome man in human aesthetics. And like Ives, he loved to laugh. But Kadir didn¡¯t like the smile of the man named ¡®Lotstop¡¯. His smile was different from Avis¡¯s smile that was like bathing in the sun. Lotstop¡¯s smile was too sinister. Although he was smiling, there was always an evil flash in his eyes. Kadir stretched out his hand, and the melody of fire condensed on his hand. Power is in deduction and silence. But in the end, it can explode with power that shocks everyone. "The king of the world" The Blood Demon God smiled slightly, "Do you think you can defeat me without the royal power?" The next moment, a throne suddenly appeared behind the Blood Demon God. He slowly sat on the throne. At this moment, he was the king! But at this time, Kadir laughed. The fireball in his hand began to grow without limit, but at the next moment, the fireball began to compress infinitely again. It was quickly suppressed to the size of a fist. But at this time, the fireball burst out with white flames, which were white flames that almost burned everything. The pupils of the Blood Demon God condensed slightly, and after a long time he said: "I see Can your power compress magic elements? But if you can compress it to this extent, your power is not weak" "What a coincidence." Kadir said with a disdainful smile: "I have six powers now, and I don't know which one to use, so I'll use this to entertain you first." The next moment, Kadir threw the fireball in his hand. The Blood Demon God¡¯s eyes condensed, and the next moment, a powerful force burst out from his body.?After that, the Blood Demon God stretched out his hand and said: "Blood Curtain, come quickly!" A huge blood curtain composed of blood appeared in front of the Blood Demon God. This blood curtain was so powerful. The thick blood exuded a disgusting bloody smell and was filled with evil and corrupt power. . "bump!" The consequences of the collision between the fireball and the blood curtain are beyond everyone's imagination. The fireball is constantly expanding and releasing light and heat. And the blood filled with evil aura, when it comes into contact, it instantly bursts out with power that can destroy everything. That power was so powerful that the battle between Ivis and the Blood Angels was affected to a certain extent. Avis immediately gave up the attack. He released an 'arcanic armor' for himself at the last moment, which was able to withstand the terrible impact. The Blood Angel stretched out his hand domineeringly, and after a ray of light, all the energy directed at him was shattered by him. The Eternal Elf looked at the two people in the center of the explosion and suddenly frowned. Because he could feel a powerful aura gathering in front of him. At this time, the war began. This is a battle between almost the strongest people below the mainland sanctuary. They fought and moved forward, and soon they came to a deserted grassland. The powerful wind blows continuously, and the earth under your feet becomes unrecognizable under the bombardment of arcane magic and blood energy. At this time, Lotersdorp suddenly stopped and continued to move forward. He turned his head and looked at Ives and Kadir who was chasing him. After a while, the handsome vampire suddenly laughed: "Then let's have a real battle here" Kadir stopped attacking, and after a while he said: "Did you see through it?" "Aren't you trying to lure me out of a place with a large population?" Lotstop smiled slightly, "Then this place is good, there is no one around, and we can let us do our best." After that, the nobleman smiled bitterly. He shook his head: "The other thing is that your plan is too speechless. The seventh king only used one power, and then rushed here non-stop. Doesn't that mean you told me what you were thinking?" "If I didn't tell you what I was thinking, would you come here?" Ives smiled. Under the dim sky, this eternal elf was smiling cheerfully. Lotstop pondered for a moment, and then said: "Well, I believe you are very interested in taking a look at my subordinates Come out, the Familia of the Night who have been sleeping for a long time." At this time, the sky was dark, and a series of magical lights suddenly appeared around this floating vampire. But deep in Avis's heart, Amos's voice rang out: "He is summoning the vampires Damn it, it's the Song of Night! Avis, will you set your own limits?" When Ives heard the ¡®Crying Song of the Night¡¯, his expression also changed. This is almost one of the most powerful spells among blood spells. After sacrificing seven vampires with the same strength, the caster can open the door to the underworld and summon seven vampires with the same strength. A level of dark creature. Within 24 hours, the creature will be completely at the mercy of the caster. Of course, legendary level beings cannot be summoned using this method. The holy realm is the pinnacle of this summoning spell. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t bring any comfort to Ives. Because at this time, the seven vampires summoned by Lotstop were all high-level professionals! "Does it have its own limit I know how to do it, but it will be very unstable I'm not sure if I can completely suppress the strength of the Saint Realm entity that has lost most of its ability to change the rules." The existence of the holy realm summoned by the ¡®Crying Song of Night¡¯ cannot exert the perfect saint realm because its mind is controlled. In other words, the saint's most powerful ability to change the rules has been greatly weakened. Otherwise, what Avis has to do at this time is to run away immediately, otherwise he will die. With a smile on his face, Lotstop looked at Ives, who was sweating coldly on his head. At this time, Imos's voice sounded in Avis's mind: "Then, let's use 'Self-Contained Limit' soon You must be able to suppress the existence of that holy realm, otherwise, you and Ka Dill will all die here." "Well, I know." Ives nodded, and then he smiled bitterly: "However, the self-contained limit I studied is not perfectmaybe it can only suppress the existence of the sanctuary for less than 10 minutes." "Then there is only one way" Aimos said, "Kill that Blood Angel and get his blood. After obtaining the blood amplification, your self-made limit can be used perfectly ¡­distance nowThere are still about 5 minutes left before the sanctuary comes out. " "Well" Ives nodded, "I know how to do it." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and give rewards. Your support is mine. The biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 55 Self-Contained Limits (3) Chapter 55 Self-Contained Limits (3) "The eternal dark night ends with brilliance and continues with darkness. The glory is buried here, and the praise is extinct here. Under the endless night, only darkness is eternal" Avis closed his dark eyes, and he began to recite the spell. This is his self-contained limit. His self-contained limit is not the realm of holiness and glory, but the opposite. This self-contained boundary creates a world without any brilliance at all. If it continues to develop, this world may become a new underworld. That is the real night of eternal darkness. The Eternal Elf slowly raised his hand, and faint energy fluctuations gathered on his body. The light began to be swallowed up around him, and within a moment, there was darkness around him, and no one could see clearly what was around him. Avis slowly opened his eyes. What caught his eye was the furious Blood Angel. Something called 'blood' was resonating in him and his body. Because they all have the same person¡¯s blood in their bodies¡ªAmos Zhu Yue¡¯s blood. Therefore, even if the two of them have no grudges at all, they still have to fight because of the power of their blood that is almost boiling. The black space spreads along the feet of Ives - towards the endless light all around. ¡­¡­ Sack sat on the city gate with some boredom, holding a wine bottle in his hand, looking at the tragic battle in the distance with some boredom. The powerful impact that shot up into the sky, coupled with the three royal powers that shocked everyone, all illustrate the cruelty of that battle. But there was a smile on Sak's lips, and he took another sip of wine. The wine was very spicy and not really to his liking. But he didn't even frown, he raised his head and drank the wine. At this time, a woman wearing golden armor came over. She sat next to the half-elf, and then looked at the battlefield on the horizon that almost destroyed everything. "Kadir Crimson I always felt that he gave me a very familiar feeling. He wasn't called this name before, right? It should be 'Reinhardt', right? By the way, his mother's surname is Shen Red" When he said this, Heloise stopped. She raised her head and looked at half of Sac's face: "You should know something, Sac. Tell me." Heloise is nervous. If it is as she expected "Why are you asking me, Miss?" Sak laughed, "How could I know the whereabouts of a boy who was put on a path of no return by your father two years ago?" "It seems it's really him?" Heloise was shocked, and then she looked to the other side, "Heactually pretended not to know me." When he said this, Heloise's eyes suddenly turned. A tear slowly overflowed, "Why did he do this? Didn't he say he would love me forever? Why did he pretend not to know me! Why did he even change his face?" The story of Kadir and Heloise should be said to be very clich¨¦. Kadir, a commoner, fell in love with the eldest lady of Nujilar. Their father did not allow it. After experiencing some things, the boy's whereabouts were unknown, leaving the eldest lady alone to grieve. Heloise thought about it. When they met for the first time two years later, the warlock subconsciously quarreled with her. When they first met, didn't they often bicker together? But when she told her family, the warlock who didn't even dare to show his face remained silent and stood aside. What was he thinking at that time? The Radiant Knight didn't know, she just felt that her heart was extremely hurt now. On that night two years ago, the boy once said that he wanted to elope with her. You even have the courage to elope, but don¡¯t you have the courage to meet her now? If he hadn¡¯t accidentally entered Kadir¡¯s room today and saw the photo of him and her that Kadir had always treasured, perhaps Heloise would never know the truth in his life. "He is no longer Reinhardt." Sack shook his head, "Ever since your father put that curse on him, he is no longer called Reinhardt In fact, he will soon not even be a man. "Yeah" After speaking, Sack's voice weakened. But Heloise didn't hear what Sac was saying. Sark stood up: "He will take revenge. He will take revenge on the Nujilar family. Believe me, with his status as a king, revenge can be easily successful." After that, the half-elf suddenly showed a sarcastic smile: "After this, he may go to implement the identity of a king." After Sak finished speaking, he threw down the half-drunk wine in his hand. city ??wall. (I am here to blessYoujust live with your new identity. My friend, Reinhardt. ) After that, the half-elf turned around and left, leaving Heloise alone and sad. Suddenly, Heloise thought of something. According to the information she received, her father was about to go to the front line! Because Helois is in Leiteng City, her father Augustin Nujilar will go directly to Leiteng City. Calculating the time, it should be almost there Heloise did not dare to stay any longer. She stood up and immediately ran towards the city gate. ¡­¡­ Kadir is floating in mid-air, fighting with the Blood Demon. His power is different from Avis's power in that there is almost no limit to the number of times his power can be used. Of course, if the power of royal power is exhausted, his power will not be displayed. Unlike Avis, even without the power of kingship, as long as the power can be used a few times, the majesty of the king can be exerted. At this time, next to Kadir, the powerful energy began to gather continuously. A cage of eternal darkness suddenly appeared at this time. This is a black space, this is the world of night. The Blood Demon God looked aside, and a smile suddenly appeared on his lips: "Unexpectedly he actually understood the 'self-made limit' In that case, the damage caused by the Night Crying Song to him will be limited. " There was a smile on the corner of Kadir's mouth. He slowly stretched out his hand, and a powerful energy was constantly gathering: "If you summon the existence of the Holy Realm, I will have a headache So, look I have to use my power to stop you" Kadir slowly stretched his hands to the sky, and his eyes turned into a flickering bright gold at this moment. There seemed to be burning flames in his eyes, beating, rolling, and roaring there. And as he slowly raised his hand, a crack was slowly torn open in the clouds behind him. It is clearly night, but you can see the most brilliant sun. It seems that the glowing sphere has existed in that place forever and has never disappeared. Kadir pointed his finger at the sky, and then slowly pointed downward. "I am the son of the sun, bringing fiery arbitration. In the name of the sun, I judge this world!" Kadir murmured to himself: "The first powerjudgment." The scorching flames of the sun flew down and rushed towards Lotersdorp. Lotstop raised his head, and his evil pupils reflected the hottest flames. "I originally wanted the unsuccessful product with the power of my senior's bloodline to fight with you." Lotstop smiled slightly, "Take it back, or do you want me to kill you?" The Blood Demon God's The smile was still there, but his eyes took on the most stern look. The blazing fire falling from the sky had no intention of stopping at all. It rushed towards the Blood Demon God. The Blood Demon God shook his head, and the next moment, all the blood around him was boiling. The blood gathered together and clung to Lotersdorp's side, forming a huge bloody shadow. The hand of this phantom slowly moved forward, directly hitting the rushing Arbiter. The fist of the bloody figure collided with the purifying light from the sun, and violent fluctuations began to spread to the surroundings. At this moment, both Lotstop and Kadir were a little frightened. An impact of such a terrifying degree cannot be considered a weak impact no matter where it is. The earth is boiling and the sky is flying. The dark clouds gathering around were completely blown away at this moment. The ground beneath his feet also began to roar continuously. The rocks were caused to fly by the strong pressure. All of this is like the legendary world-destroying impact. And at this moment, the seven vampires slowly walked out of the void. They stared at their master, Lotstop, who was always smiling with their dull eyes. "Be loyal to your masterI will remember you." Lotstop said. At this time, the king, who was illuminated by the sun, stretched out his hand again. "Power cannot stop justice. When justice cannot be upheld, God's sanction will come! The second power, sanction" The king standing under the endless light has imposed sanctions on evil! A powerful breath burst forward instantly, and the power slowly gathered, and then formed a lightsaber. A sword of punishment that shines with endless brilliance! All evil people in the world will be punished by this sword. Blood Demon God Lotstop smiled slightly. He raised his hand, and a long bow appeared on the bloody figure. ?Finally, the phantom filled the bow with arrows. "Taste my powerthe king of the world." The devil from hell said. The long bow was emitting endless bloody brilliance at this time. And at the next moment, the aura of sanctions and the bloody brilliance suddenly burst out with their own power. They kept getting closer and swept everything they could. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 56 Self-Contained Limits (End) Chapter 56 Self-Contained Limits (End) This is the world of night. A bright moon is reflected in the sky. Bathed in the faint moonlight, he stood in the middle of this cold steel city. The moonlight shone down, reflecting the almost perfect face of the eternal elf on the glass in front. The eternal elf looked at the surrounding steel buildings and the lifeless city. Suddenly he sighed: "They say that self-made limits are the concrete manifestation of the soul It turns out that I still haven't forgotten this scene deep in my soul?" His hand brushed across the cold steel building, and a trace of inexplicable sadness suddenly flashed in his eyes. Can he still go back? Can he return to the world he dreamed of countless nights? At this time, a roar came from the front. After that, bloody brilliance continued to rise into the sky, which was a pair of shocking wings. Elvis smiled softly, and then his body slowly floated up. Without any fulcrum, he was just floating in mid-air. His eyes quickly locked on the enemy. Under the pair of bloody wings, there was a person standing. But when Ives saw the man's face after taking off his helmet, he couldn't help being surprised. "Hades I didn't expect to see you here." Avis laughed softly. Seeing the handsome smile of the eternal elf, the eyes of the being that had fallen into the endless abyss suddenly burst out with endless anger. "Ai! Wei! Si!" Hades opened his mouth and roared loudly. His footsteps moved forward, and then slowly turned into running, faster and faster. Later, his speed exceeded the limit of ordinary people. Before reaching the limit, the wings behind him suddenly spread out. It was a pair of bloody wings. When he flapped instinctively, he flew up and attacked Avis standing in the sky! There was a smile on the corner of the Eternal Elf's mouth: "You are in my domain, do you still want to fly?" With just a simple sentence, Hades's body seemed to be suddenly pressed with a huge weight, and flying instantly became extremely difficult. difficult. "Get down here." Following Avis's understatement, Hades felt an urgent sense of compression coming from all around. After that, most of his strength was actually suppressed, and he was knocked to the ground in an instant. Hades couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood and wanted to fight, but the oppression on his body prevented him from doing so. The eternal elf slowly fell down. Under the bright moonlight, there was a faint smile on the corner of this young man's mouth. He slowly landed on the ground and stretched out his hand. Then he grabbed his hand aside, and the particles seeping out of the void condensed on his hand. Slowly, a blue sword appeared. The eternal elf holds this sword with a smile on his lips. He looked at Hades, and then moved his Infinity Sword across Hades' neck. "Uh roar!" Hades's face turned red, and power continued to boil in his body. The rules around him seemed to be unable to suppress him. But the smile on Ives's face remained unabated. "You have so much hatred for me" Hades murmured to himself, "Then I can't keep you." The scene around him began to change. Ives's sword was inserted into Hades' heart, and then he pulled it out suddenly. There was not a drop of blood on the sword of the Infinity Sword, it was still so blue. Avis slowly squatted down, grabbed Hades' body, and then lifted him up. Elvis smiled and looked at Hades, whose blood was slowly flowing out, then opened his mouth and bit Hades' neck. ¡­¡­ "Lord Augustine, we are almost at Lei Teng City." Augustin Nujilar, who was closing his eyes to rest, opened his eyes after hearing his subordinate¡¯s report. He glanced at the messenger in front, waved his hand, and let the soldier go. His political opponent, Hortex, the lord of Fitkelen City, has already signed Anaril. Therefore, Augustine did not plan to fight in Anariel, which was theoretically the safest. After all, it would be too unwise to compete with that cunning old fox for military glory. And, according to the information obtained by his informant. There are at least two kings in Lei Teng City. Although he still had doubts about when the kings were so proliferated, Augustine seemed to see a safer path. That¡¯s the one with royal power! The previous kingly man named ¡®Avis¡¯ just uttered one word and killed thousands of people. They are kings and have few rivals in this world. ¡°Moreover, his two daughters are both in Lei Teng City and hold important positions. Two years ago, Augustine had a conflict with his eldest daughter Heloise. They had not seen each other for two years.arrive. But she is his daughter after all, so she should be able to give him some help. The most crucial point is that Augustine¡¯s grandfather was also a Teutonic warrior. It is not difficult to get those guys who value honor to accept themselves, and there is even a chance to take this heroic unit under their command. When thinking of this, Augustine had a smile on his lips. But at this moment, the originally clear night sky suddenly became covered with dark clouds. Augustine glanced at the sky and frowned slightly. Is it going to rain? Augustine said to the people outside the carriage: "If it's going to rain, prepare a tent." "It's a pity that the dark clouds were too thick, and they didn't see the brilliance above the dark clouds. ¡­¡­ Heloise put on his armor, mounted his horse, and was ready to set off. And at this moment, a voice sounded in Heloise's ear: "Sister Heloise, where are you going?" The glorious knight turned his head and saw two people. These two people also put on their equipment. They were Rebecca and Anriya. Heloise showed a slight smile: "I I'm going to see someone, and I'll be back soon." "Avis and Kadir just went out to fight." Anriya frowned slightly, "What if the enemy comes to attack us now? So sister, you'd better not go out for the time being." Heloise shook her head, with a hint of firmness in her eyes: "NoI'm going. If I don't go, I will regret it for the rest of my life." After that, she finished debugging the last piece of equipment and was ready to set off at any time. . An Liya looked around, and then said: "Then Rebecca and I will go with you." "Nonsense!" Helois was a little angry: "It's just like what you just said. What should I do if the enemy comes?" Rebecca, a girl with short blond hair, smiled, and then said, "If you're afraid that the enemy will come can't you just not go out?" Heloise turned her head, and what she saw in the eyes of the two girls behind her was inexplicable determination. "Okay, then the defense here will be left to Red Flash and Mia let's set off." Helois raised his horse's belly and rushed forward quickly. Rebecca and Anriya also summoned their mounts and sprinted forward together. "Can you tell me what happened?" Anria said to Heloise while riding on the horse, feeling the slightly moist wind coming towards her. "It's too late to explain in detail." The Glory Knight raised his head and looked at the dark cloud-covered sky in front of him, as well as the looming glory in the sky. After a long silence, the Radiant Knight said: "Kadir, you want to kill our father" Under the dim moonlight, Heloise's face was terrifyingly silent. ¡­¡­ Sark, who was sitting on the city gate, watched Helois and others leaving, and suddenly sighed deeply. The situation was getting increasingly chaotic He took another sip of soju to warm his heart. He was also a little confused at the moment. What was the future of Reinhard, no, Kadir? He doesn¡¯t think Kadir will fail in his revenge, so he wants Heloise to stop him. So he deliberately let Heloise see the photo. Otherwise, with Kadir's level of caution, how could he make such a stupid mistake? He didn¡¯t think that Qadir¡¯s revenge was wrong, but his intuition told him that if Qadir really succeeded in revenge then he would definitely regret it in the future. But at this moment, Sark, who was looking into the distance, suddenly stood up. His eyesight far beyond that of ordinary people saw something "Hurry up and ask Ai. Miya, Dilanx, Hongflash and Varzine to come over" Sack looked at the crowd in the distance, "We seem to be in trouble." He did not expect that there would be such a situation. Many Vikings rushed over. What a mistake in intelligence work! Sac suddenly smiled bitterly. After the messenger walked down, Sack suddenly shouted: "The enemy is attacking! The whole army is ready to fight!" At the same time, the bell representing the battle was also rung. This night seemed destined to be a sleepless night. ¡­¡­ The black night brings endless death and darkness. In this pitch-black night, there were some dark clouds hovering. From time to time, lightning flashed deep in the dark clouds In the sky above the dark clouds, Kadir and the Blood Demon God fought again. The terrifying fluctuations instantly spread to all directions, but this time, Kadir was defeated. His royal power is not 'infinite' after all. And this limited power of royal power obviously cannot allow him to defeat the enemy.He can defeat the Blood Demon God who has entered the legend for many years - even if this is just his upper-level projection. "Pfft" Kadir felt a sweet sensation in his throat, and then he spurted out a mouthful of blood. The Blood Demon God stopped his power, and then looked at Qadir amusedly: "You can't handle this good baby behind me before he takes action? Tsk, tsk, you are so weakthe king of the world." "Behind the Blood Demon God, there is adragon entangled in the body. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 57 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (1) Chapter 57 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (1) Kadir wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and suddenly laughed: "It's really amazing He is worthy of being the Demon God of Hell who has been famous for many years. This power can simply ignore most of the top beings." Their battle was fierce. , and during the continuous battle, they also began to move at high speed. At this time, the 'self-contained limit' of Ives could no longer be seen, and the surroundings were surrounded by dense dark clouds. At this time, Kadir looked down, and he saw the army that had stopped marching under the dark clouds. After the flags flying in the army caught Kadir's eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of this beautiful man's mouth. (I want revengeAugustine.) Kadir had a crazy smile on his lips, and then, a supreme kingship appeared in the sky. There were lightning and thunder all around, and under the royal power that exuded golden light, a pair of wings slowly stretched out from behind Kadir. These red wings are actually the wings of a dragon. A pair of horns also appeared on his head, and he had entered the stage of half-dragon transformation. Looking at the half-dragon in front of him, a flash of light flashed in the eyes of Blood Demon God Lotstop: "Are we finally going to take action with all our strength? Let's make a deal first, I won't hold back anymore." Behind the Blood Demon God Lotstop, the more than 20-meter-long demon dragon also let out a dragon roar. It could feel a powerful aura from the half-dragon warlock in front of it. This aura made this demonic dragon dare not act rashly. Almost in an instant, Kadir's figure rushed forward for a distance. This speed is already so fast that it can almost be compared to teleportation. But in front of the Blood Demon, as long as there is blood in Kadir's body, it is impossible to escape his lock. So Lotstop slowly stretched out his hand, and a barrier made of blood suddenly appeared in front of him. Kadir¡¯s terrifying impact failed to break through Lotersdorp¡¯s blockade, but the powerful impact was still transmitted to Lotersdorp through the blood barrier. Under the influence of that extremely powerful impact, Lotstop flew downwards. At this time, the demonic dragon also let out a thunderous roar, and then rushed towards Kadir who had already exploded with all his strength. There was a disdainful smile on Kadir's lips. His strength began to gather, and then he slowly raised his fist. The fist that was already covered with dragon scales was raised high, and then hit hard. The powerful force shot through the air, and this blow actually caused a wave of air fluctuations. After that, the demon dragon was hit hard and its body began to sway. The next moment, the demon dragon let out a scream, and then collapsed towards the space below. Kadir spread his wings behind him, and then he took a deep breath. What he just used was almost his strongest power now, increasing his strength in a short period of time. If this were not the case, he might not be able to defeat both the Demon Dragon and Lotstop. At this time, it had begun to rain in the sky, and a pair of crimson wings grew behind Kadir. His pupils that had turned silver looked down, and he easily saw the Blood Demon God lying on the ground and the Hell Demon Dragon that had climbed up. Of course, there is also the human army that has become a mess. Kadir's wings flapped in the wet rain. His eyes looked at the angry Blood Demon God below, and he immediately flew downwards. Because the speed was so fast, Kadir's figure looked like a meteor flashing with red light. Lotstop fell to the ground. He raised his head and looked at the gray sky and the enlarging red figure. A smile suddenly appeared on Lotstop's lips, and a throne suddenly appeared behind him. The Blood Demon God slowly took up the throne. At this moment, he is the strongest king! The earth was boiling, and the panicked people around suddenly discovered that the blood in their bodies no longer obeyed their commands. A large amount of blood poured out from the seven orifices, from the skin, and from the wounds, and gathered around the king of blood. Soon, a torrent composed entirely of blood appeared next to Lotstop. "Come onlet me see the power of the God-killing King!" Lotstop laughed with a hint of madness in his mouth. Against the backdrop of the blood all around, it looked so ferocious. Kadir¡¯s figure fell to the ground. At this time, he was covered in white light. He walked like this, like a saint in the world, bringing light and warmth. But when he saw Lotstop, whose strength had greatly increased, and the giant dragon beside him who couldn't help roaring to the sky, he frowned.His head couldn't help but wrinkle slightly. After a long while, he raised his right hand. As he moved forward step by step, a sword made of golden light appeared in his hand. This is the sword of sanctions. Even if you hold it in your hand, it can increase your power countless times. That dazzling golden light penetrated the heaven and earth at this moment. The Blood Demon God also stepped down from the throne. The throne turned into a shadow, suspended behind the Blood Demon God. As soon as the Blood Demon God held his hands, the endless blood gathered towards the center, and then turned into a bloody sword. The two are slowly approaching. Above their heads, the two royal powers were constantly clashing. This is the king's war, this is the king's war! Kadir slowly raised his sword horizontally, and his sharp eyes immediately focused on the front. The long sword made of golden brilliance was also blooming with its own light. Kadir slowly took a half step back with his hind legs and stared at Lotstop with steady eyes. Lotstop held the sword in his right hand and walked forward slowly. At this time, there was no smile on his handsome face. He looked at Kadir like this, and then said: "King of the world, you have given me a lot of surprises Although I really want to meet him one-on-one. In the battle, I will give you a just death. But unfortunately, there are too many kings in the world, and our hell does not allow it. Therefore, I will kill you by any means." "Then come." A trace of madness flashed in Kadir's eyes, "Let's see who will die." Lotstop sighed slightly, and the next moment, the unparalleled power burst out. Next to the Blood Demon God, the demon dragon also raised its head and let out a thundering roar. The rules of the sanctuary broke out instantly, and even the human soldiers who had fled aside felt the power that was almost impossible to resist. This is the breath of the Saint of Darkness! At this time, Kadir suddenly let out a loud shout. The radiance that shot up into the sky exploded violently. This is glory, this is holiness. The king under that golden royal authority seems to be turning into a ray of light at this moment, shooting into the distance And in front of that light is the deep darkness. The sacred realm of the dragon represents darkness, the most profound and terrifying darkness. After that, the two collided. The collision of light and darkness seemed so tragic at the moment. The majesty of the king and the realm of the saint collided violently at this moment. "Ha!" Kadir shouted, and the power of royal power violently burst out. Just like the most brilliant shooting star, it exudes endless light and heat. "Boom!" With a sound, the king's domain and the saint's domain continued to collide. It emitted a light that penetrated the heaven and the earth. ¡­¡­ ¡°This¡­this power¡­¡± Augustine looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. This kind of fighting is no longer on a human level. It almost shatters the glory of the world and makes people unable to think of any resistance. After the light flickered for a while, it suddenly became quiet. Just when Augustine thought they had decided the winner, the two rays of light began a new battle. A long sword flashing with endless brilliance, seeming to have the power to kill gods, slashed forward. The man wearing ancient noble clothing was fighting with all his strength with his bloody sword. The two kept colliding, and their power overflowed instantly. The surrounding earth began to shatter, and they seemed to be destroying everything, using all their strength. , What kind of power should this be? With all their strength, not even the earth could bear this terrible impact. The brilliance rising into the sky seemed to defy everyone, it was gorgeous and noble. An officer standing next to Augustine looked at this extremely shocking scene and couldn't close his mouth for a long time. After a long time, he said: "Is this power the king's power?" If this is the power of a king, then the existence called a ¡®king¡¯ is too terrifying. At this time, standing next to Augustine, Best, the strongest knight under his command, glanced at the extremely terrifying impact not far away, and couldn't help but swallowed a mouthful of saliva. That is a level that he will never reach in his lifetime. The closer you get to that state, the more you feel that it is out of reach. Sanctuary, saint. Any existence that reaches the Holy Realm is amazing for an era. Even if a thousand years have passed, their names will still be talked about. Such as Icarus, such as Tikruth, such as Otrel That is the dividing point between mortals and strong men. Countless geniuses are trapped in this critical point and cannot break through. Stepping into the sanctuary, one man becomes an army. Entering the sanctuary, comprehend the mystery. Once you step into the sanctuary you will be invincible. Best once thought that he was very close to that realm. After all, he was at the pinnacle of a high-level professional. But when he really saw the power that almost destroyed everything, he suddenly felt like he was actually an ant. It¡¯s too powerful (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 58 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (2) Chapter 58 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (2) This is a steel city under the dark night. A man with a pair of bloody wings on his back was lifted up by the eternal elf. The Eternal Elf opened his perfect little mouth, revealing the teeth that suddenly grew longer inside, and bit into the Blood Angel's neck. Blood Angel couldn't even scream at this moment. His eyes widened and were bloodshot. He kept waving his hands, but he couldn't stop the eternal elf from slowly sucking his blood. The power is moving away from the Blood Angel Hades. He opened his mouth, made a faint sound, and then completely fell to the ground. It was Ives who let him go. At this time, the self-imposed limit slowly dissipated. Ives looked around. This was a grassland. Although it was devastated, it could still be seen that this was once a place where spring flowers bloomed. Avis raised his head and looked at the three-quarter moon in the sky. Under his feet, Hades seemed to be able to move, and his body was twitching continuously. "After being sucked out of the strongest blood, can you still retain such vitality?" Ives murmured to himself. Then he slowly raised his Infinity Sword and cut off the head of the person in front of him. Hades¡¯ head kept rolling away, and then rolled to a person¡¯s feet. The man lowered his head and saw the deadpan face, and then couldn't help but exclaimed: "Hades!?" ¡­¡­ Time moves forward for about ten minutes. Rebecca and the three of them are heading towards the flickering light on the horizon. There was definitely a battle going on there, and even from such a distance, you could feel the impact that was almost shocking to your soul from the deepest part. "Is this the power of the king?" Anriya murmured to herself. Yes, if this is the power of the king, then it is too terrifying. Even from such a distance, you can feel a terrifying power fluctuation coming from you. Not to mention those who were standing close or even fighting. This is the fighting power of the king when he exerts his full strength. It is terrifying and deadly. Rebecca turned her head and glanced at Heloise who looked serious. After a long time, the girl with short blond hair said, "UmSister Heloise, is Kadir really planning to kill your father?" Heloise nodded, and she suddenly started crying and laughing: "After all, it was our family that betrayed him first, so it is normal for him to want revenge." After hearing such words, Rebecca didn't know What should I say? She knew there must be a story, but she didn't know how to comfort Heloise. At this time, they saw another sphere shining with dim light in the sky beside them. Helois and others are not very unfamiliar with this sphere. They have seen it once before when they faced Rania Zhuyue This is a spell called 'Self-Contained Limit'. It is one of the most powerful spells that can cause the mind to erode reality. Heloise suddenly remembered that when they first met Ai Miya, Aiwes had used something similar to 'spiritual space'. At that time, Kadir said that Avis could definitely comprehend a very powerful magic. Is it this ¡®self-contained limit¡¯? Then, that ball of light is probably Heloise turned her head and said to the two people following her: "It's probably Ives in that ball of light I didn't expect that he and Qadir were separated." The uneasiness in her heart became even heavier. The only person who might be able to stop Kadir is not next to Kadir, so her father is probably in danger. Rebecca was slightly startled: "He is using his own limit, so he is fighting?" The light blooming in front was so dazzling that Rebecca couldn't help but feel palpitations. At this time, Avis was fighting another enemy. Who knew if he was also in danger? "I'll go take a look." Rebecca said firmly, "If he is injured, I should be able to help." Helois nodded and said: "Go quickly If Ives has solved the enemy, let him hurry to the battlefield ahead The fighting there seems to be very fierce." "Yeah!" Rebecca nodded, then turned around and left. Heloise looked at Rebecca's slowly leaving back, and suddenly felt the urge to sigh. Shaking her head, Rebecca turned her head and smiled at her sister: "Let's go." Anria looked at Heloise: "Is it Reinhardt?" "It seems you know everything." Heloise showed a bitter smile after a long time. Anli Yazhu?Looking at the extremely terrifying light on the horizon: "I can't believe that after being cursed like that by his father, he still has the courage to survive It's really amazing." "Curse? What curse?!" Helois suddenly turned his head and looked at Anriya. Anriya glanced at Helois and said after a while: "You don't know?Well, it is indeed possible that you don't know. Father has placed a curse, and Kadir will change from a man to" ¡­¡­ Rebecca couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Under the moonlight, two men embraced each other. The man with a pair of bloody wings behind his back widened his eyes and seemed to want to shout. But not a single sound could come out. But the Eternal Elf closed his eyes and kissed the Blood Angel's neck as if he was enjoying it. When the faint moonlight shone on the body of the eternal elf, that perfect man suddenly had a strange sense of beauty. The Eternal Elf released his mouth, let go of his hand, and let the Blood Angel fall to the ground. Only then did Rebecca see the face of the Blood Angel clearly. It was very familiar, as if she had seen it before somewhere. The Blood Angel was still twitching, and it was obvious that he was not dead yet. At this time, Avis took out a handkerchief and wiped the bright red at the corner of his mouth gracefully. Avis is sucking blood! ? After Rebecca thought of this possibility, she couldn't help but take a half step back and looked at the eternal elf in front of her with frightened eyes. "After being sucked away from the strongest blood, can you still retain such vitality?" the eternal elf whispered. The voice was indifferent and cold. Although it was not big, it was transmitted faithfully into Rebecca's ears. The Eternal Elf slowly lifted up the Infinity Sword inserted beside him and cut off the Blood Angel's head. The head kept rolling and came to Rebecca's feet. At this time, Rebecca lowered her head slightly and saw the dead head. "Hades!?" Rebecca couldn't help shouting loudly. "Ah, you're here, Rebecca." Seeing a familiar person, the Eternal Elf couldn't help but said with a gentle smile. His smile, as always, can bring endless warmth to people. But at this moment, Rebecca couldn't help but retreat. She didn't dare to look directly into Avis's eyes. There was one question on her mind right now. Ivesis he still Ives? Rebecca has heard that after a person becomes a vampire, his personality changes drastically. He is just a dead man wearing a shell of his former self. "Avis" After seeing that familiar smile, Rebecca said nervously: "Why did you killHades?" After all, Hades was Rebecca's friend, and at this moment she was still I couldn't help but say it. Avis pointed to the corpse on the ground. This demonized corpse was obviously not something that humans could have. After that, the Eternal Elf frowned slightly: "As you can see, this guy has become a demon. I have to kill him." When Rebecca looked at Hades' head again, she could distinguish some strange places. That really can't be considered a human brain. Avis smiled. But immediately, his smile took on a hint of evil. He walked slowly to Rebecca. He slowly bent down and brought his face to Rebecca's ear. Rebecca originally thought he was going to say something, but her expression suddenly changed. The faint, refreshing fragrance of grass on Ives' body has disappeared. What followed was a faint smell of blood. Rebecca¡¯s eyes rolled slightly, and then she saw a picture that surprised her extremely. The handsome eternal elf smiled slightly at this time, exposed his pair of fangs, and bit Rebecca's neck! "Ah!" Rebecca pushed Avis away with a strong hand. At this time, Avis was still smiling and looking at Rebecca. A staff appeared in Rebecca's hand, and she looked at the person in front of her warily: "You are not Ives, who are you!" "Well indeed." 'Avis' said with a slight smile, "You can call me, Amos Zhuyue I'm glad to meet you, the descendant of angels and demons." When he said this, the eyes of the eternal elf turned into a faint blood red. Rebecca's expression suddenly changed at this time, because judging from the appearance of the eternal elf, it seemed that she was possessed by the guy named 'Amos Zhuyue' This is how to do? Rebecca suddenly felt a little helpless at this time. Ives has always made the decision. Now that Ives is in danger, what can she do? However, at this moment, ElmoSi's eyes changed, and he seemed to hear something. That was the emotionless sound of a machine, and it suddenly appeared in his mind. "An abnormal state has been found, which has affected the player's mental state. Start handling the abnormal state." The next moment, Aimos felt an extremely powerful impact pouring into his mind! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 59 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (3) Chapter 59 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (3) Behind the eternal elf, a pair of wings slowly stretched out. These are the wings of blood, which look so terrifying in the dark night. The body of the eternal elf began to twitch continuously, and the pair of sharp teeth had been exposed. Under the bright moonlight, it looked so weird. Rebecca slowly stepped back, looking at the scene in front of her in disbelief. Avis seemed to have lost his mind. No matter how Rebecca called, the familiar boy in front of him did not respond even a word. Suddenly, Avis's tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. Those are double pupils. One eye turned blood-colored, while the other eye returned to its original darkness. The sharp teeth slowly retreated, but at this moment Ives looked so terrifying. Moreover, there was no expression on Avis's face at this time, and he stared at Rebecca in silence. "Aviswhat's wrong with you?" Rebecca said worriedly. She walked forward quickly: "Are you possessed by a demon? You are the king, so you will be fine right? Avis, look at me, I am Rebecca!" The hand of the girl with short blond hair brushed the Eternal Elf's cheek, but the Eternal Elf seemed completely unmoved and remained silent. A drop of tear slowly fell to the ground. At this time, Rebecca started crying without knowing when. Avis¡¯s strange-colored eyes looked at the tears slowly dripping in front of his eyes. He only felt a "boom" sound, as if something terrible had awakened. "Ahahhhhh!!" The eternal elf suddenly roared. His royal power suddenly appeared in the sky, illuminating the surrounding area. But at this time, the color on the royal throne was a mixture of blood and white. The eyes of the eternal elf were constantly changing colors, and powerful shock waves appeared around him. After Rebecca, who was closest to Avis, was hit by the shock wave, her body immediately flew out and fell to the ground. At this time, the Eternal Elf's shoulders drooped slightly, and it could be seen from the violent fluctuations in his lungs that he was constantly panting. Avis raised his head slightly, and his slightly longer hair partially covered his eyes. The bloody wings behind him were flapping slowly. Under the moonlight, the eternal elf seemed a little crazy. The royal power above him is also in constant battle. The blood and white are constantly colliding. (Bloodblood. I want blood, mellow blood, more blood!) Ives gritted his teeth, all his beliefs fighting against his almost uncontrollable instinct. The system has completely suppressed Imos, but the uncontrollable instinct coming from his body makes it almost impossible for Ivis to control his body. He was almost on the verge of becoming a demon king. If he degenerates into a demon king, his royal power will degenerate with him, and he may even become the fifth demon god of hell. "Avis" Rebecca stood up slowly. As soon as she stood up, a hanging chain was revealed. Elvis looked at the hanging chain and found that it was his gift to Rebecca. Avis felt like something exploded in his brain, and after that, he seemed to lose consciousness. ¡­¡­ "Unexpectedly, he managed to survive by his own will in the end." A calm voice sounded. The owner of this voice was Rebecca. But at this time, her body was emitting a faint white light. There is also a pair of phantom-like white wings behind her back. Rebecca slowly walked forward for a distance and walked in front of the young man with a pair of blood-red wings. At this time, the king who had just exuded powerful power had fallen into a slumber, and his handsome face had lost its ferociousness and struggle. Everything was so peaceful. Rebecca slowly squatted down and looked at the unconscious eternal elf in front of her. After a long while, the woman who exuded pure white light showed a holy smile: "Devil King you will eventually fall, but not now. May the Lord grant you the final salvation" A little white mark was imprinted on Avis¡¯s forehead. At this time, Avis was shaking continuously. The color of the bloody wings behind him quickly changed from red to white. "Can it only be suppressed temporarily? But it doesn't matter. As long as Avis can be promoted to the holy realm, he should be able to expel Aimos from his body" The girl exuding holy light said, and then she turned He turned his head and looked to the side: "You think so, right? The angel who brings the dawn." "I thought??Has fallen" A girl with silver hair walked over. She also had a pair of wings behind her back. At the same time, her face had no expression at all. She just glanced at the girl who exuded sanctity indifferently, and then walked to the body of the unconscious boy. forward. "Haha, I still have some unfinished business I can't fall yet." "Because of that ridiculous love?" Jie squatted down and looked at the eternal elf whose wings had turned white. "When you understand love, you will know how I feel now." The girl said with a smile. "Okay, I can't last long in the human world, so I'll leave first Take care of Ives, he is the king of the human world after all." "It is also one of the important bargaining chips for my Lord to fulfill his wishI know." Jie nodded. The girl showed a happy smile and left. "Gabriel, I have one last question." Jie suddenly stood up. She called out the first name of the angel's true name. Different from their pseudonyms in the human world, this is their real name. Even if they only master the first name of their real name, they can still borrow the power of that angel. "After you finish that thingwill you die?" "Maybe." The angel smiled, and then she looked at the angel who brought the dawn: "You are proud, but you must also be careful. When the most terrifying despair comes, don't fall ¡­¡± ?¡­Lucifer. That familiar name imprinted itself on Jie¡¯s mind. This is Gabriel pronouncing Jie's real name in the language of angels. Jie nodded: "It is impossible for me to fallbecause I will bring the dawn." "Good luck." After saying that, the faint white light exuding from Rebecca disappeared without a trace. And Rebecca also fell to the ground as if she had lost all her strength. Jie slowly walked to the sleeping Eternal Elf and muttered silently: "May the Lord watch over you in the Kingdom of Heaven, and may the Lord be kind enough to reserve a place for you. May the Lord protect you, and may the Lord grant you the ultimate happiness." Salvation¡­Amen.¡± The elf from the eternal kingdom seemed to hear something. His body trembled, and the white wings on his back began to slowly retreat, changing back to their original form. Jie stood up and walked slowly towards where she came from ¡­¡­ The Vikings have arrived at the city. Sark held an emerald green long bow, but the color on his face was not very good. His eyes kept scanning the crowd below. The Vikings were obviously well prepared. They brought enough siege weapons and some long-range troops. No matter what, it¡¯s not as if these Vikings came unprepared. And the possibility of real attack far exceeds the possibility of temptation. At this time, Joan of Arc, wearing silver armor, stepped onto the city wall. Her eyes glanced at the army below for a few times, and then she looked at Sark, who had an unkind expression: "What's going on? Why do the Vikings still dare to attack when they know that we have a king?" In the absence of high-end combat effectiveness, the Vikings' attack is likely to fail. It's impossible that they didn't think of this problem. Now that they are here, it proves that they are no longer afraid of the king's authority. "As you can see, our king has left now." Sark showed a wry smile. Joan of Arc's brows furrowed: "No matter what, we must defend this city. The situation is very tense now, and Lusol City in front is ready for battle. If Lei Teng City is attacked at this time, If we fail, all our previous efforts will be in vain. The direction of the next battle will be beyond our control" When she said this, Joan of Arc had a wry smile on her face, "If, as I said, Lei Teng City is captured, then our best result is to fall into a protracted war. And a protracted war The odds are stacked against us that we will fail This country can no longer afford such a colossal failure." Everything Joan of Arc said is true. The Lanying Kingdom has become too decadent. His rigid aristocratic physique can no longer adapt to the current trend of the times. If this battle is really defeated, it is foreseeable that there will be many uprisings and other activities, and this ancient country with a long history will also fall into a precarious final stage. Joan of Arc didn¡¯t even dare to think about what her country¡¯s future would be if the battle was lost. She couldn't help but look to the horizon. There, dark clouds gathered. What can be seen is that in the distance, there is a light that is constantly flashing. That was a fierce battle between the kings and powerful men. And that person of royal power is Jeanne d'Arc's brother, maybe her sister in the future His name used to be Reinhardt, but now, it should beIt should be called ¡®Qadir¡¯. Joan of Arc was also a little confused at this time. The king should be invincible, should symbolize hope and glory, and represent the most powerful force in the world. They maintain world peace. But at this time, Joan of Arc discovered that her brother seemed to be embarking on a road with no return She looked at the flash of light on the horizon and suddenly realized something. Because that flash is the lonely king, the number one, the God-killing king. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 60 Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (End) Chapter 60: Light and Darkness, Love and Blood (End) At this moment, the sky is shining with boundless brilliance. Under the radiance, Avis slowly opened his eyes. He seemed to have had a long dream, in which he was filled with all kinds of desires. Under the impact of that endless desire, he almost fell. Starting from that noble throne, he began to fall towards the abyss, towards the deepest darkness. His royal power seems to have been tarnished, the glory is disappearing with his explosion, and he seems to be sinking, sinking, sinking in the darkness of never-ending darkness. At this moment, a vague aura protected his last remaining sanity. Avis knows that this is the system, and the system faithfully protects the player and keeps his sanity intact. Otherwise, Avis may go completely crazy and become a real devil. But even if the system¡¯s power to pull Avis into the endless abyss is weakened, it still exists. Its ontology may be broken by powerful systems. But the human body's ** cannot be eliminated by the system. The pain coming from the deepest part of the body almost drove Avis into madness. At this time, he saw Rebecca¡¯s tears and the pendant that Rebecca was wearing. At this time, something seemed to be flickering in his mind, and then a series of pictures flashed through his mind. The picture is warm and sweet. After this picture appeared in Avis's mind, Avis fell into a deep coma. And the passion, as strong as the tide of the sea, also slowly receded. Avis felt like he had fallen into a warm embrace while he was sleeping. It seemed to be the warmth that existed between the mother's amniotic fluid before birth. Although he could feel that there was no sunlight, Ives still felt that there was some warm white light shining on him. It seems that a majestic and solemn person said to himself, I have prepared a place for you. When you fall into the abyss, I will redeem your soul. After hearing such a sentence, the eternal elf immediately opened his eyes. What he saw was a smiling face. That face is very cute. Although it has some baby fat, the bright eyes seem to be able to speak, which makes people feel an indescribable beauty when they look at it. But at this moment, there was a trace of tears on that lovely face. "Why are you crying?" Ives murmured to himself, "I don't allow you to cry" The elf boy's mumblings were also heard by Rebecca. She touched Avis's cheek and said, "I won't cry I won't cry." But the pearl-like tears couldn't stop flowing down. Lose. Avis raised his hand and wiped it on Rebecca's cheek. At that moment, something soft in his heart seemed to be touched. He had an impulse. He wanted to hold the person in front of him in his arms, wanted to be in love with her, wanted to date her for a lifetime, wanted to wanted to make a love with her. Make an eternal contract. But Avis still stopped his impulse. He slowly sat up and left the soft thighs that exuded the fragrance of virginity. He looked around and saw a gray sky. In the distance, golden flashes continued. "The power of the king" Avis raised his eyebrows and murmured to himself. After he stood up, his breath recovered in a short time. At this time, Ives suddenly discovered a terrifying new skill. Increase in royal power. ? Instant cast, allowing the consumed power to be restored to 50 uses. Cooling time: 7 days. "What's going on?" Avis was a little confused. But there is no doubt that after possessing this skill, Avis can use more powers. He stood up straight, turned around, and smiled slightly at Rebecca: "I'm going to fight You go back to the city I'll be back soon." At this time. , Avis¡¯s smile is so pure. "Yeah." Rebecca looked at Avis who turned around and left slowly, and said softly: "I'll wait for you." The footsteps of the eternal elf paused for a moment. After that, he said: "Yeah." and continued to walk forward ¡­¡­ Kadir looked at the trembling man in front of him. His fat body was stuffed into a gorgeous suit of armor, but one glance showed that this fat man was not good at fighting. And the relatively powerful upper-level professional next to him, Best, was half lying on the ground, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. Kadir slowly squatted down and looked at the fat man in front of him: "Long time no see Lord Augustine." As he spoke, a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Thisthis lord of royal authority. " Augustine's teeth began to chatter with fear at this time. He pointed at the big glowing ball: "That the enemy has not been eliminated yet" "Oh, don't worry. This is my own limit. With the increase in power, it will take about 10 minutes for them to break through. And 10 minutes is enough for me to kill you hundreds of times." As he said, Cady A deadly and strange smile appeared on the corner of Er's mouth. Augustine trembled and retreated back, but no matter how far away he was from the smiling king, he could not give Augustine even the slightest sense of security. "I Where did I offend you? Please tell me clearly! I will definitely try my best to compensate you" Augustine was already a little incoherent. Kadir looked at Augustine, and after a while he said: "Where did you offend me Well, this is a good question. There is a person's name, I wonder if you still remember it." Under the dark clouds behind him, Kadir said slowly: "Reinhardt" At this time, a ray of light suddenly flashed across the sky. That was a sign that the Blood Demon God was about to break through the siege. And under the sudden light, Augustine saw clearly the face of the beautiful king. This face was so familiar that Augustine felt a sense of extreme fear. The fear welled up in my heart and turned into an indescribable feeling. Augustine said after a long time: "RhineHart? Who is he to you?" He was still unwilling to admit the most terrifying reality. Kadir walked forward slowly and showed a beautiful smile: "That person is me." The beautiful person smiled slightly, which made Augustine feel a deep sense of fear. The feeling of fear even made Augustine's breathing quicken. "You, you, you you are now a king, qualified to marry Heloise I will hold a grand wedding for you" Augustine's face was covered with sweat, but his fat face said at this moment It's ugly. Shaking his head, Kadir sneered: "I'm not even a man now, so what else do I need for a wedding" As he spoke, Kadir suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed Augustine's neck. After that, he slowly lifted Augustine up, and stared into Augustine's eyes coldly: "Although I really want to torture you and let you die, you are so pathetic, so pathetic that I don't even want to dirty you with you." handso, I will give you a happy one." "don't want!!" Two voices shouted the same word. One voice was that of Augustine, and the other was that of Heloise. The girl who was galloping over on horseback finally couldn't help but fall down and fell to the ground when she saw the most terrifying scene. And Augustine, after giving his last cry, died. "Hehehe." Kadir let go of his hand and let the body fall to the ground. Then he started laughing. "Hahahaha, hahahaha!" Under the dark clouds, the king's power man smiled crazily. The royal power in his body burst out, which can explain Qadir's excitement. He couldn't explain what he was feeling now. Happy? sad? excited? Is there pleasure? Is there any pain? Those countless feelings surrounded his heart, and Kadir could not stand upright with laughter. "Why" Such a voice sounded, and suddenly it started to rain from the sky, and the rain hit the ground. The armor of the woman who had always been wearing the most glorious armor had been stained by the mud and was no longer as shiny as before. The woman cried, climbed up, and walked towards the beautiful figure in the rain: "Why are you doing this!" "If you had agreed to elope with me, maybe there wouldn't have been so many things." Kadir stopped his strange laughter. He turned his head and looked at Heloise. The two former lovers were standing very close to each other at the moment, but they seemed as far apart as thousands of miles apart. "If I run away with you, you will die!" Heloise shouted, her face could no longer tell whether it was tears or rain. The moist moisture wetted her hair, making her look pitiful. "I'm better off dead than I am now!" Qadir shouted angrily, "Isn't it funny to look like a man who is neither a man nor a woman?" He kicked the fat man's body hard and kicked the body away. After traveling a few meters, he hit the dirt on the side. "Let's go back to the past, shall we" Heloise said. Kadir suddenly showed a beautiful smile. That smile was indeed beautiful, but it had a hint of inexplicable despair. "Back to the past? Sorry." Kadir's eyes were burning with fire, "From now onFrom the moment you gave up on love, I couldn't look back. It's just that we shouldn't have met. If we don't meet, we won't know each other; if we don't know each other, we won't miss each other; if we don't miss each other, we won't love each other and in the end, we won't kill each other. " At this time, Kadir smiled horribly. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 61 That moment of dawn (1) Chapter 61: That moment of dawn (1) Lei Teng City entered the battle sequence. Joan of Arc looked at the Viking army ahead with a serious face. They actually bypassed the layers of preparatory troops and rushed under the newly repaired city gate. At this time, the two most powerful kings in the city had left and were fighting in the distance. Is this a coincidence? Joanne¡¯s brows furrowed, and she didn¡¯t think this was a coincidence. From this point of view, have the Vikings united with the demon god from hell? Joan of Arc¡¯s brows were furrowed, and she began to direct the battle. She was indeed an excellent general. Although the Viking army came, the powerful Teutonic warriors and white stone knights made the city wall impregnable. If the enemy's high-ranking professionals don't attack. Joan of Arc looked at the upper-level professional below who had begun to slowly release his momentum. There were about four in number. If these four high-ranking professionals launch an attack on this city wall, they will not have anyone strong enough to fight against them. The result is likely to be a disastrous failure. (Damn itthe royal authority must be notified and asked to come back for support!) Joan of Arc gritted her teeth and said to the messenger on the side: "Have you not found the royal authority yet?" "The knights who went to detect have received news." The soldier said, "But the current situation is a bit bad The two kings and the demon god from hell are in a melee They seem to be divided into three camps. .¡± "Three camps?" Joan of Arc was stunned for a moment, and then she said nervously: "The two kingsare they having internal strife?" It is indeed possible that his brother's mental state is not stable, and he may have a conflict with Avis So with the current situation, wouldn't it mean that both kings are unable to come back? At this time, the Vikings on the opposite side also seemed to have received some news. The high-ranking professional began to explode with his own strength. Just when Joan felt in trouble, she suddenly saw a flash of red appearing in that distant place. That is, jumping red, as red as fire. The crimson flag suddenly stood up and kept flying in the dark night. Douglass, who was riding a crimson raptor and walking at the front, showed a confident smile. He pulled out his long sword and shouted loudly: "Target, Vikings and Teutonic warriors charge!" A third party, the Crimson Knight, joined the battle at this moment. The situation became even more chaotic. ¡­¡­ There was lightning in the sky. The demon has broken through Qadir's blockade. At this time, he seemed to have seen something interesting, and stopped his attack with a smile. The first king of authority, Kadir, walked forward slowly. His eyes turned silver and showed no emotion at all. Anriya had already drawn her weapon and looked nervously at Kadir, who was walking slowly. Heloise¡¯s hair covered her eyes, making it difficult to see her expression clearly. But at this time, her hand slowly took out a long sword from behind and held it in her hand. "Oh? Do you want to attack me?" Kadir smiled slightly and looked at Heloise, "I have said it first, if you want to attack me, I will kill you." Say this. As he spoke, the man kept smiling. Heloise's hands were shaking. She recalled many. After that funny first encounter, a series of pictures flashed through her mind. Very sweet, very beautiful. Until that time, under the bright moonlight, the two kissed and made a lifelong commitment. This should be a very beautiful story. But the world that follows is like the most terrifying nightmare, making people feel like they are living in hell Heloise still clearly remembered the smile on the young man¡¯s face when he finally left. She still remembered the last words the boy said before leaving. "It seems that you don't know what your father did Remember to tell him that I will take revenge. Besides you and I will live in the next life. You are the eldest lady, I can't reach you." After that, the young man whose face seemed to have become much more delicate smiled, turned his head, and left slowly. Love shouldn¡¯t be like this. Love should be beautiful, should last a lifetime, last forever Love should not be like this. Heloise didn¡¯t know what she had done. She seemed to be holding the sword, raised it, and then stabbed it down. Just like she had done countless trainings. Afterwards, a huge force came. The sword flew out, and Heloise was grabbed by the throat by a strong hand. Heloise felt that she could no longer breathe. Her hands grasped the strong hand, but she could not open it at all.   Heloise opened his eyes and saw a pair of emotionless silver pupils. The next moment, a cold voice sounded. "Kadir, put her down." Kadir's hand let go, and Heloise fell to the ground. This once extremely proud knight began to cough. She felt like she was really dead just now. Death had never been so close to her. Kadir did not put her down on his own initiative. The black-haired eternal elf waved a sword at Kadir. The powerful sword energy pierced the air, forcing Kadir to dodge. In the rain curtain, Kadir slowly turned his head and saw the eternal elf walking slowly. His body exuded a faint white light, and his perfect face looked so sacred in the night. If there is a saint who pities the world, it should be like this! Ives must have been chosen as the king because he was a saint! It's the exact opposite of me, the devil. The sword of punishment in Kadir¡¯s hand slowly appeared. His silver pupils looked at Avis, his expression indescribably solemn. "I need an explanation." Ives opened his mouth, "What makes you take action against your companions." When he said this, the Eternal Elf couldn't help but feel a little angry. "Companion? I have never recognized her as my companion." Kadir laughed coldly. Avis gritted his teeth and said, "It seems that you are already delirious." Kadir suddenly laughed and laughed: "Dark? No! I am very awake! I am extremely awake now! No, this feelingshould it be pleasure? Hahaha, Ives, you know What?" "I only know that you are delirious and even attack your companions." The Infinity Sword in Avis's hand began to bloom with azure brilliance. He quickened his pace, "And now, I'm going to wake you up!" Level 35 magic¡ª¡ªFlash! Avis reached level 35 just now and gained some new magic. Among them is the mage's famous skill, Flash. With just a thought, Avis appeared in front of Kadir. After that, the Endless Sword in his right hand slashed upward. Kadir was slightly surprised. He immediately let the Sword of Judgment block downwards. But just before the Infinity Sword and the Sword of Judgment faced off, Ives hit Kadir hard in the face with a left hook. With a sound of "touch", Kadir fell to the ground. The sword of judgment composed of royal power in his hand also slowly disappeared. He raised his head and looked at Avis, who was already wet from the rain. The beautiful man stood up. He no longer used his royal power, but used his powerful body to rush to Ives in an instant! Avis subconsciously used the Magic Explosion Technique, but was unable to force Kadir back! Kadir's fist suddenly rushed out and hit Ives in the face. Avis fell backwards, and the Infinity Sword in his hand fell to the ground. Avis was hit with real fire. He did not pick up the Infinity Sword on the ground. Instead, he waved his fist and hit Kadir. The two kings, under the cover of night, began to fight with their fists! ¡­¡­ "Hahaha, do you see, is this the so-called king?" The Blood Demon God laughed out loud after seeing a good show. He couldn't help but clapped his hands, "It really taught me a lot. Ahthis is the king?" In his sight, the two kings were punching each other, and finally they hugged each other and started wrestling on the ground. But their power was so terrifying that it almost shattered the earth. This is the most ridiculous royal war that has ever broken out between the first king in the world and the seventh king in the world. "You stop!" Heloise said loudly, she was already shedding tears intermittently. But the two kings turned a deaf ear and kept punching each other. Anria walked to Helois¡¯s side. The silver-haired girl didn¡¯t know how to comfort Helois. She could only pat Heloise on the shoulder, and then fell silent, unable to say any words. That former young man was cursed with an extremely cruel curse, and today he finally got his revenge. Today's king, faced with his best friend who betrayed his companions, was determined to use his fists to wake him up. The two of them should be considered companions and close friends. Heloise could tell. Kadir could hardly speak in normal times, and only Ives could make him laugh like that. His face was only seen by Ives at first, and Ives might even like Qadir. They two areA companion is a comrade-in-arms and a close friend. Avis truly treats Kadir as his best friend. But now, those two best friends are using violence to trample on their friendship! Who is wrong in all this? Was Augustine wrong? Was Heloise wrong? Was Kadir wrong? Was Ives wrong? An Liya looked ahead, but there were too many questions in her heart. He looked at the two opposing kings and suddenly sighed at the impermanence of fate There are too many coincidences in this world, and these coincidences will form one tragedy after another Is this fate? Anriya herself didn¡¯t know. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 62 That moment of dawn (2) Chapter 62: That moment of dawn (2) The two kings finally separated. They were already disheveled at this time, but because of Wang's recovery ability, they only looked a little embarrassed at this time, without any bruises or swelling. The two kings stood opposite each other, their eyes looking at each other as if they were about to burst out flames. "Can you tell me what happened?" After a long time, Ives said, "There must be a solution So, tell me what happened." "Is your saint's mind still exuding there now?" Kadir sneered and shook his head. He stretched out his right hand. After a strong lightning wave, a sword shining with golden light appeared. On his hands. And above his head, a royal power blooming with endless brilliance also appeared. Avis stared coldly ahead. Suddenly, a mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "You used the king's power. Do you want to have a king's battle?" "Avis." Kadir stretched out his hand, and the sword of punishment exuded a frightening brilliance. "I have long been disgusted with your hypocritical face. This time, I will kill Hai Lois. So, get out of my way." "You know." Ives waved, and the Infinity Sword that fell aside flew into his hand, "I won't get out of the way. Although I don't know what happened to you, I still want to say, Qadir. You have blinded your eyes and your heart with hatred. Wake up." The golden sword in Kadir's hand became even more brilliant: "If you don't let me, I will kill you." The Infinity Sword in Avis's hand began to shine with brilliant brilliance: "Then it depends on whether you have this ability." The white scepter also appeared in the sky. The two kings began to confront each other at this time. The former best friend had to stand very close to each other, swords facing each other. "Hahaha, I watched a good show!" Blood Demon Lord Lotstop laughed and said, "But I can't just watch the show My goal this time is to kill at least one person with royal authority. Woolen cloth¡­¡­" The third royal power is erected in the sky, the demon of blood joins the battle! The first one to act was the demon dragon next to the Blood Demon God. This demonic dragon breathed out extremely terrifying flames at Ives. Avis took half a step back and stretched out his slender hand. The first moment the palm of his hand touched the dragon's flame, the flame instantly disappeared without a trace. Afterwards, Ives clenched his fist and punched Kadir on the side. That punch was actually mixed with the flames of the dragon, and it quickly ran towards Kadir! There was a hint of ridicule on the corner of Kadir's mouth. He clasped his hands together, and a golden shield appeared in front of him. This is also his power, and it is more than enough to withstand Avis' fatal blow. At this time, the Blood Demon suddenly rushed over. At the same time, he shouted: "Blood control!" This, of course, cannot make the blood of Avis and Kadir, who are both kings, lose control, but it also makes his figure shake a bit. And the Blood Demon God seized this opportunity and rushed towards Avis! "So annoying" Ives frowned slightly. He didn't want to fight the Blood Demon now. He wanted to ask Kadir what happened to him! Compared with Kadir, this clone who can't hurt the main body even if killed is a very annoying guy. But Avis had to fight. The royal powers of the three kings were erected in the sky, and they were engaged in the most brutal battle. Avis is displaying the brilliance of arcane magic. Under the battle policy of arcane magic and royal power, although he cannot have a large advantage, he is not the one who gets beaten. Moreover, Ives has a power of "stealing", and he can steal any energy. This also means that no one dares to attack him with super energy at will. Becauseeven the power of royal power can still be stolen. Kadir was knocked back several steps by the Blood Demon God's blow and almost hit the ground. But he quickly regained his balance. Kadir raised his head, and under his messy hair, his sharp silver pupils looked at the smiling Blood Demon God. "I am the son of the sun, bringing fiery arbitration. In the name of the sun, I judge this world!" With Kadir¡¯s voice, the most blazing light descended from the sky. Lotstop waved his hand, and a blood-colored shield appeared above his head. The blazing light cannot burn the peerless king. But at this time, a ray of light flashed, and it was Ives who flashed under Lotstop's body. At this time, his left hand was alreadyGot a black sword. After that, Avis stabbed upward fiercely. Avis, who had seen through the properties of Lotersdorp's shield, directly broke the shield composed of royal power! "What" Lotstop was shocked. The next moment, the terrifying flames struck downwards and swallowed up the bloody demon. "Reborn in blood!" With such a voice, the Blood Demon God appeared in front of everyone again. But the paleness on his face could not be concealed. "Damndamn!" Lotstop roared, and a bolt of lightning flowed through his body. This was a sign of his anger. After becoming a demon, he had rarely been in such an embarrassing moment. . At this time, the Eternal Elf felt a powerful wind pressing down on him. From the corner of his eye, he saw a shining Holy Domain of Darkness oppressing him. When he turned around, the dragon bit Avis. Avis, who had just handed over Flash, had no ability to dodge quickly at all. He could only unleash Arcane Destruction again and escape from the bite of the dragon. However, at this moment, a new atmosphere enveloped this place. When they felt this breath, everyone's expressions changed. They all knew what this aura was. This golden light represented the limits of human beings and the majesty of the saint. Sanctuary! Great Knight Otrell? Icarus, the Wrathful Heart? Destroy the Magician Scraes? A series of saint-level entities that might appear here flashed through Eternal Elf's mind. But this breath was so strange, not like the powerful saints in the sanctuary that Avis knew. Suddenly, Avis felt a faint haze from this golden light. He immediately knew who the powerful man from the holy realm was who came over "Unexpectedly, in this era when it is least possible to become a saint, another breakthrough has been made." Those who can make breakthroughs in this era are all true geniuses. Avis didn't expect that another one appeared here. The Sage of Haze, Visiot Redden. He almost killed Ives a few months ago. At this time, he stepped into the realm of the saint and came to this place. "This place is really exciting." Visiot said with some surprise, "Three kings and a saint of darkness, are they having a banquet?" The Blood Demon God stopped attacking. He turned his head and looked at the pale man who suddenly appeared: "Tell me, which side are you on, saint in the world." "Whose side am I on?" Visiot was stunned for a moment, "I originally came here to find the Seventh King There is something on him that I must take away. The sword has been defiled and was If he takes it, his fortune will be changed. He will fall due to a series of coincidences. So I need to take it." Avis was stunned. Of course he knew which sword Visiot was talking about. And after he got the sword, many coincidences did happen to him. First, Amos entered his body, and then the Infinity Blade. Later, the two forces broke out together. If it weren't for the protection of the system, he might have completely fallen. Even with systematic protection, in the end the power of Imos awakened the bloodthirsty impulse in Ives. According to Cher, there is actually a curse in Avis's body, a curse called the 'Blood Banquet'. He was born with a thirst for blood. It's just that after becoming a king, this impulse was greatly suppressed. But after Aimos caused such an impulse, the eternal elf almost sucked Rebecca's blood. All this happened is too much of a coincidence. Could it be that it was all caused by the Brilliant Sword? Avis frowned, he was not sure anymore. The Sword of Glory is a glorious artifact, so things like this shouldn't happen. But it is true that artifacts can affect the fortune of its owner. "Oh? You want to take something from the king of the world?" Lotstop glanced at the eternal elf who turned blue, then smiled: "Then you can do it now." "It's not too late to do what I want to do later." Visiot shook his head, and then he looked at Lotstop: "Now that I have seen the devil of hell, I am thinking about whether to expel him. Woolen cloth." After finishing speaking, Haze Sage Visiot slowly took out his staff from behind him. After getting the staff, the saint's domain in him suddenly expanded greatly. He looked at Lotstop, the demon from hell standing in front of him, and suddenly laughed. "It's been a long time since a saint-level existence has challenged me." Lotstop smiled, "Since you want to die, I won't stop you." Lotstop did have the capital to be proud of. As a legendAmong other hell demons, not many people actually dare to disobey his will. Even if his strength at this time is only that of a high-level professional, and this is just a clone, it is still enough to face any saint without defeat. Visiot¡¯s expression was not very good, but he said with confidence: ¡°Then, let¡¯s fight!!¡± The war is about to break out! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 63 That moment of dawn (3) Chapter 63: That moment of dawn (3) The glory of the holy realm emerges from the horizon. It is the battle between the king of hell and the saint on earth. Visiot is not yet a hero, and his ability can only be said to be the strongest among saints. Facing the demon god of hell and the demon dragon of the holy realm, he was quickly at a disadvantage. But at this time, the king of the world had no intention of getting involved. The two kings stood facing each other, and the two close friends seemed to have to fight at this time. The Infinity Sword in Avis's hand began to bloom with its own brilliance. Under the light of that faint light, the king of the world remained silent. His black hair was messy and scattered around his body. The eternal elf stared ahead with sad eyes. In front of him, the first king held the sword of judgment in his hand and looked at him. On their heads stood two eternal royal powers, representing the opposition between the two kings. The dark clouds in the sky have dispersed, revealing the stars and the three quarter moons in the sky. Under the faint moonlight, there was a faint bitter smile on the corner of the Eternal Elf's mouth: "Do we have to fight? Kadir." At this time, Kadir's eyes fell on Ives, and then slowly shifted, falling on Heloise who had calmed down at the side. The glorious knight has always been proud and kind. But at this time, she had stopped crying and her face was blank, and her eyes were empty as if she were dead. There seemed to be a trace of pain in Kadir's eyes. At this time, Avis also followed Kadir's gaze and looked at the ashen-faced Heloise: "Is it fun to hurt others Kadir. I don't know what hatred you have, but people You should not live in hatred. A life driven by hatred cannot last" ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to bring hatred.¡± A wry smile appeared on Kadir¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s that this world is too dark.¡± "I admit that this world is too dark." Ives nodded, but his face was more serious than ever before, "But I believe that people's hearts are kind. Temptation is everywhere, so there will be corruption. So there will be evil. But human beings have never been pure creatures. He is not as holy as angels, nor as chaotic as demons. People are complex, and while they have evil thoughts, they also have good thoughts. A person who does many evil things , perhaps there is still the deepest light in their hearts. And those kind-hearted people have never been without evil thoughts." Elvis laughed: "So there is no need to complain that the world is too dark. In fact, when you look at the world with beautiful eyes, you will find that the world is actually not bad, and you will always find that the world is too dark. A touching moment." "To be able to say this, you are either extremely hypocritical, or you are a true saint." Kadir suddenly said, "It's a pity that people always have obsessions. I can't let go of my obsessions, so I can't follow your path." "Then what do you want?" Ives frowned slightly. "Cut off my past." Kadir suddenly laughed, "I want to completely let the past that makes me sad disappear. Everything I once loved and hated must be cut off. After that, To welcome my new life, my new life as a king.¡± There was an evil smile on Kadir's lips, "So, Heloise, die." Heloise looked at Qadir, the man she once loved deeply, with disbelief. He seemed unable to believe that he would say such words. Qadir¡¯s heart at this time was filled with crazy thoughts. His initial thoughts indeed were only to kill Augustine and to spare Heloise. But later he discovered that as long as he saw Heloise, he would feel endless pain in his heart. The sweeter the past, the more he fell into this pain and couldn't extricate himself. So he wants to kill her. As he said, everything he once loved and hated must be cut off. Avis suddenly showed an expression of understanding. He held the Infinity Sword and stepped forward slowly: "It seems like I can only subdue you first, and then let you wake up properly." Kadir¡¯s head lowered slightly, and the sword of judgment in his hand began to shine with real brilliance. Kadir's feet took half a step back, and his strength began to gather: "Then, I can only kill you too." He and he were good friends. They enjoy drinking together and planning their future together. Although they don't communicate much, this can't stop their friendship. Kadir even thought that if he didn't have that curse on him, they would be very good friends, right? The two of them held swords at the same time and stood facing each other quietly. Their eyes are deep and focusedHe looked at the other person and remained silent. Apart from themselves, I'm afraid no one knows what they are thinking at this time, right? After that, it was unclear who moved first, as both of them suddenly rushed toward each other. When they got close to each other, a strong wind blew their faces. At this time, a system prompt suddenly sounded in Ives's ear: "I have murderous intentions towards the king in the world, and activate the true power of the king. Obtain the seventh king's power: seize the king's power." If a battle breaks out between kings, will the power against the king be activated? When facing the devil of hell, Avis did not activate his power against the king. But at this time, facing the oncoming Kadir, he actually activated the power against the king The conditions for activation, were he intending to kill the king? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by I, by which I have the intention to kill him? Seize: The power of the king is only effective for the kings of the world. You can temporarily seize one of the opponent's powers as your own. "Ding, because of the special nature of the seventh kingship, you temporarily obtain the fourth power of the seventh kingship: in exchange." "Exchange: You can temporarily exchange bodies with anyone. All abilities between you and the exchanged person will be exchanged with the exchange of bodies. Royal-level powers (including divine power and artifacts) cannot be exchanged. During the exchange, any self-mutilation behavior will be It cannot be done. When the exchange comes back, you can randomly take away 50 of the power of a skill from the other party. The power obtained cannot be upgraded and can be forgotten." "The king of Libra, the terminator of all kings." (Can the Seventh King of Kings temporarily obtain the next power at this time?) Ives was slightly surprised, (Also, what does that sentence mean? The king of Libra, the terminator of all kings? ) At this time, Kadir on the other side was also stunned for a moment, and the next moment, a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His hair suddenly grew longer, and the loose hair turned into a dazzling golden color. At this time, his golden pupils reflected Avis, whose expression suddenly became surprised. Avis suddenly lowered his head, and his hair began to change color rapidly, from pitch black to pure white. When the hair color of the king's authority changes to the color of their throne, it proves that they have activated the power of the king. Avis raised his head and looked at Kadir. Her hair had grown longer by this time, and it hung loosely on her shoulders. Avis suddenly had the illusion that the king in front of him seemed to be a woman. There was suddenly a hint of sadness on that beautiful face. The beautiful person looked at her hands and said, "Although I knew it was coming soon, I didn't expect it to come so much sooner than expected. It seems that fate is really a thing. It¡¯s not allowed¡­¡± "Introduce yourself, my name is not Kadir, this is just a pseudonym. You can call me" "Reinhardt." Avis suddenly said such a name. His pupils under his silver hair reflected a perfect person. It was a kind of shocking beauty, heartbreakingly beautiful. That appearance was almost the same as that beautiful person in my memory. In that only copy, as a legendary player, he saw that scene. In front of the chaotic space-time rift, the number one king was floating in mid-air. With sadness in her eyes, she looked at the fallen angel who had almost destroyed everything in front of her. "You redeemed me, but you yourself fell Lucifer." The king named Reinhard said, "But forget it Since you are a god, you may be deceived in front of me. I'm going to kill" That beautiful person smiled slightly, and at that most desperate moment, he manifested a sword of punishment. The glorious sword was broken. Naganil lost his divinity. The Great Mage of Destruction has been exiled to the endless battle of time and space, and the King of the Sky fell from the sky. The only one who can still fight at this time is the first king. The final result is the fall of the fallen angel Lucifer. And Reinhard, the first king, also closed his eyes forever. Avis suddenly showed a wry smile. He didn't expect that he was going to fight against such a being. However, the fighting can no longer stop. Fortunately, this ¡®power against the king¡¯ seems to be triggered and can be used by those facing the king¡¯s power. Otherwise, if Avis no longer has the intention to kill, he would really be unable to face this powerful king and his power against the king. But now it seems that a war is inevitable. Elvis can only fight to the death with the beautiful woman in front of him! He could only hope that he could awaken the woman's mind and body that had been blinded by hatred. Now it seems that only he can awaken the kindness in Kadir's heart and KadirAfter thinking about it for so long, he naturally knew that Kadir was actually a kind-hearted person. Since you are a good person, you shouldn¡¯t be like this, right? Ives thought so. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 64 That moment of dawn (End) Chapter 64: That moment of dawn (End) Kadir, no, or rather Reinhardt didn¡¯t expect that the curse on him would be completed at this time. She was no longer a man at this time. This vicious curse made her whole body tremble with pain. Must die! Must die! All must die! Kadir¡¯s eyes began to become bloodshot, and he looked at Heloise who was watching the battle. With her strength, she could kill Helois by force. But Avis is also a king after all. If he defends with all his strength, Kadir may not be able to kill Helois, but it is almost certain that he will be seriously injured. When Kadir was about to take the field, he was unusually hesitant. Although he told himself that he was afraid of what Avis, who was in the same realm as himself, might do next. Under the gaze of Ives's suddenly white hair and his emotionless pupils, the brilliance in Qadir's hand shone even more. That is the power of the king, that is the power of the king against the king! Surrounded by glorious power, Kadir suddenly released his realm of royal power. This field spread crazily and began to cover the surrounding scenes. Ives stood in this field, his hair flying continuously. "Ahthe terminator of all kingsthat's what it means." Avis said this, and there seemed to be a hint of understanding in his eyes. He slowly stretched out his hand, and the silvery white light suddenly bloomed in the golden field. It was swaying and fluttering, as bright as fireworks in the dark, and no matter how hard Kadir tried, the fireworks would not extinguish at all. Finally, the silver-white light began to shine, illuminating everything, illuminating the golden field ¡­¡­ This is a pure white space. Both Avis and Kadir are familiar with it. This is the place where they became kings. However, the person standing opposite them at this time was not the Dead Sea scribe, but another king. Kadir¡¯s whole body shone with golden light, a golden power that almost shattered everything. Opposite him was a silver-white figure. Silver light surrounded him, so gentle, it seemed to represent the most just force in the world. The two kings looked at each other. "Whywhy am I here?" Kadir muttered to himself. Avis stretched out his hand, his hand was somewhere between illusion and reality. This is the power of the soul body. "Well, we are exchanging bodies." Ives said calmly. "This power of kingship is in a state of being born with the soul, so it will switch bodies with us and I am stealing your power of kingship now. After exchanging bodies, your power of kingship will almost completely disappear. . And I used up all the magic power in my body before that. Kadir, keep fighting, you will lose." Avis¡¯s eyes were very calm, a bit terrifyingly calm. Kadir was stunned. After a long while, he showed a clear expression: "I see your power against the king is to exchange bodies?" "No, this is my fourth power." Ives shook his head, "My power against the king can take over one of the opponent's powers. Your power against the king has been taken away by me." Kadir¡¯s expression finally changed. "Your power against the Kingis an increase in the King's Power field, right? It can even harm the King's existence. But in this space now, I can use 'Steal' to steal your King's Power, and then seize it. Here comes your power against the king. In addition, my body has almost no magic powerI won this battle." Avis smiled slightly. Kadir suddenly thought of something and opened his mouth to say something. But soon, their consciousness disappeared. Avis opened his eyes. He was wearing a mage's robe, and the power of blood in his body was flowing wildly. Having once been a warlock, he quickly gained control of the power of blood in his body. This is the blood of the dragon. What's strange is that Ives couldn't identify the dragon's bloodline for a while. Andthe gender of my current body is female. Avis shook his head. He didn't expect that Kadir was actually a woman. He had been deceived for a long time He raised his head and looked at 'himself' in front of him. That handsome face suddenly turned into slightly longer golden hair, and uncontrollable panic in his eyes. As soon as Ives's feet moved, the silver-white field suddenly burst out. The realm that almost connected the heaven and earth not only controlled Kadir, but even the Blood Demon God was also affected. When the Blood Demon God Lotstop discovered that this realm of royal power could actually affect him, a look of horror suddenly appeared on his face.??Aves just said one word calmly: "Destroy." Under the power of that terrible royal power, this word exploded with terrible power. Lotstop only felt an extremely powerful force coming from him. His eyes instantly became empty, and his soul had already returned to the invisible kingdom of sin - hell. Avis raised his head slightly, his gaze passed through the endless sky, and he seemed to see the Vikings who had arrived at the city. The beating red and white Teutonic are maintained firmly. In the more distant east, a more shining sphere rose. The dawn that broke through the sky made the sky burn. The king gained the strongest power at this moment. Avis¡¯s skill is ¡®stealing¡¯. If it is not released actively, it will dissipate by itself. The first moment I saw the Vikings, the endless power of kingship, under the first ray of dawn, rose into the sky and fell towards those Vikings In the battle of Lei Teng City, the main force of 10,000 Vikings was completely wiped out. Just because of the full blow of the king. This power made everyone feel a kind of fear coming from deep inside. It is conceivable that after the news spread, there would be no Battle of Cambridge at all, because the invincible king cleared all obstacles for victory. That ray of dawn mixed with silver and gold illuminated the world. On the high ground in the distance, Edward's mouth was filled with a bitter feeling when he saw this scene. Only a little bit, just a little bit, the Teutonic warriors and the Crimson Knight will all be wiped out here. Lei Teng City will also be destroyed. With the help of the Hell Demon God, they can definitely lay the foundation for their next victory. All these dreams disappeared in the dawn that broke through the sky Edward sighed. He suddenly felt that he should continue to pursue the path of magic instead of commanding the army here The impact of high-end combat power on the battle situation is too great When did a saint appear in the Vikings? , we should be able to truly leave that barren island None of this was seen by Ives. After releasing all the power of the royal power, his vision went dark and he completely lost consciousness. After that, 'Avis' body fell down, and Qadir returned to his own body. The Eternal Elf¡¯s hair turned back to black, and he suddenly fell down, making no sound anymore. Although Kadir¡¯s royal power has not been restored, she still has magic power. She can still kill Heloise and even the unconscious Ivis. The only one who can save them, Visiot, is fighting the final battle with the dragon. The power of the holy realm almost shook the sky. Kadir walked over slowly, her target was the unconscious Avis. But at this time, a figure stood in front of Kadir. That is a stubborn woman, that knight who is as proud as brilliance. "Avis let you go in the end, I hope you can let him go too" Helois said, "If you want to kill me, just kill me." Kadir suddenly smiled, showing a sad smile. "I lost." She shook her head and turned to leave. There seemed to be some indescribable desolation in that back view. "Where are you going?" Under the golden sunlight, Heloise seemed to see the endless pain behind the man in front of him. She couldn't help but ask. "I'm going to find my way to be a king." Kadir's voice came, and then, the king slowly left Three days later, under the command of two generals Fernandez, the Battle of Lusol achieved an overall victory. The remaining Vikings are nothing to worry about. The Kingdom of Lanying survived the disaster by luck. The two generals who shined in this battle have since embarked on official careers. They hope to change this country in their own way. At this time, the Teutonic warrior disappeared. There is news that they began to spread out and become mercenaries, hoping to improve their strength and help their king. And those two short-lived kings have completely lost their news ¡­¡­ It¡¯s a pleasant spring day. A handsome human boy sitting on the carriage heading to Lienz was flipping through the books on his body. Next to him, there were three girls sitting, and they were constantly communicating happily. After telling a joke to Anriya, Rebecca chuckled and suddenly said sadly: "Oh, it's a pity that brother Kadir, Sac, and sister Heloise are no longer here. Mia and the others are no longer traveling with us"   "That place is really not suitable for them to go there." The human boy smiled, "Sark is a half-elf, not a human. Mia is a 'rebellion' in the eyes of a magician, a psychic you and Anlia are also You cannot enter the Tower of Eternity directly, but there is a large city next to it" Jie has remained silent, sipping tea in small sips. "Avisoh, I'm sorry I forgot. Arroyo, is it really okay for you to turn into a human?" Rebecca said suddenly. The once eternal elf has now transformed into a very delicate human boy. "Well I used a legendary magic, so there shouldn't be any flaws." Avis no, it should be Arroyo who said this. Although he has subtle makeup and his behavior is very masculine, for some reason, there is always an inexplicable sense of dissonance on his body at this time. (The flaw is quite big) Rebecca's brows wrinkled slightly, but what's wrong? But she couldn't see it. "Okaywe are going to Lienz." Ives suddenly laughed. "I want to be there, embarking on the end of the arcane path!" "Are those Teutonic warriors really okay?" Jie suddenly said. Ives laughed at this time: "I have already asked them to go to the Eternal Continent They will probably be transferred one after another in the next few months. My sister will take care of them" The human boy looked at the exquisite sky outside: "After that there is the brand new future." (Volume 2, Enemies at Sea, end.) (Please look forward to the third volume: The Kingdom of Magic.) (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 00 Preface Episode 00 Reinhard looked at the golden flash in the sky. That is the king's authority. After many events, he finally became the king. As the number one god-killing king, Reinhardt's power is enough to defy the heavens. At this time, he had avenged his revenge, and his eyes could still see the corpse not far from him. Now, he wants to cut off the pain of the past. He thought that after killing his enemy Augustine, he would have the pleasure he had not had for a long time. But nowhe looked at Augustine's dead body and suddenly had the urge to laugh. This feeling, this heart-wrenching feeling, is it pleasure? Reinhard laughed, but a trace of tears slowly formed in the corners of his eyes. Under the powerful aura on his body, this tear slowly disappeared without a trace, and no one saw it. Is this the result he wants? Is this the result he has been waiting for? Reinhard doesn¡¯t know, and he doesn¡¯t know. His eyes moved downwards to the seventh king of authority, the guardian of Libra, who was blocking him in front of him and looking at him seriously. The eternal elf who always had an elegant smile now had a serious look on his face. He looked at himself indifferently, with an unknown light shining in his dark pupils. "Does it have to be to this extent?" The eternal elf named 'Avis' said, "Can you tell me what happened? There must be a solution So, tell me, what exactly happened. " Reinhard couldn¡¯t remember what he said. His eyes had been fixed on Ives and the woman not far away who made him think about it day and night. Everything seems to start from the story two years ago ¡­¡­ ¡°Brother, it¡¯s raining now, do you still want to go out?¡± Reinhardt was about to go out as usual, but at this time, a voice came from behind him. Reinhard turned around and looked behind him. It was a girl with golden hair like him. She is Reinhard's sister, and her name is Joan of Arc. "Well, yes." Reinhard showed a hearty smile, "After all, the customer is God!" After that, the sunny boy walked into the thin rainy night. His family owns a bakery, and it is very popular because of its unique craftsmanship. While Reinhard is learning the art of making bread, he also has to deliver food. And this meal delivered at seven o'clock in the evening is his happiest time. We can see her again Her name is Heloise? Reinhard felt that he would never misremember this name. This was a noble lady, but she didn't have the bad habits of nobles that Reinhard knew. It can be said that this is the nobleman that Reinhard admires most. Of course, Reinhard can feel the emotion hidden in the deepest part of his heart. Holding an umbrella, Reinhard walked into the night. ¡­¡­ "Miss Heloise! ??You don't need to help." It was an afternoon in the wheat field. Reinhard was surprised that Heloise, a noble lady, would help him grind wheat. Heloise glanced at Reinhard, and then said with some pride: "Humph, after all, your bakery has part of my shares! How can I not help?" But the noble lady raised her head. The look in his eyes was secretly looking at the very delicate Reinhardt. Reinhard smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, the inferior methods of those competitors turned out to be a blessing in disguise for them. This aristocratic lady with a strong sense of justice invested in their bakery that was almost closed, and revived the bakery. New energy. Heloise was cutting the wheat with his head lowered. Suddenly, she raised her head, turned around, and said something to Reinhard. And Reinhard also wanted to lower his body to help Helois. When their eyes suddenly met, they were only a few millimeters away from each other. The young two people jumped away immediately, their faces were red and they were speechless for a long time. ¡­¡­ "I seem to have the blood of a warlock." Feeling the unprecedented power in his body, Reinhard suddenly said with some surprise. Heloise covered his mouth and laughed: "I could have been a paladin long ago! Haha. But then again, who is the ancestor in your body?" "Wellit's a dragon. It seems to be a red dragon." ¡­¡­ "Heloise!" Reinhard grabbed the girl's arm. The boy and girl fell silent in the dark night air. The young man was wearing a decent suit and looked so handsome. Heloise knew that the boy had purchased this outfit.?How much it cost. Otherwise, he wouldn't be able to enter this high-end club and find the girl he hadn't seen for a month. "Are you really willing to marry that person? That playboy?" Reinhard said seriously. Heloise lowered his head slightly and remained silent. Reinhard said, "I don't allow it." "Why didn't you allow it? Why didn't you allow it? What does it have to do with me if you don't allow it?" Heloise tried not to let her tears fall. She yelled to relieve her inner pain, but she failed Inadvertently, let the tears flow. The young man grabbed the girl's arm and suddenly pulled the girl into his arms. The boy's mouth pressed against the girl's lips. That wonderful touch immediately made their hearts almost stop beating. "because I like you." ¡­¡­ When Heloise saw Reinhardt again, he found that he was already covered in scars. His eye was also punched hard, and it is still swollen, causing a lot of damage to his delicate face. "Heloise, elope with me." The young man said firmly. Heloise thought of what his father Augustine saidif she was with him, he would die. "I can not¡­¡­" "What?" The young man seemed unable to believe his ears. He stood still and seemed very surprised. "I'm sorryI'm sorry" Heloise repeated the word. "Is it because of your father's objection?" A faint smile appeared on Reinhard's face, and his hand brushed the girl's cheek, "As long as we love each other, then" "I can't be with you." Heloise's face was still stained with tears, "I'm sorry" After that, the girl turned and left. Reinhard slapped his hands in the air, but he couldn't utter a word. Raising his head, his face was filled with tears. ¡­¡­ "Is this a curse" Reinhard smiled bitterly as his throat became hoarse. He could feel the changes in his body. The man named 'Augustine' did fulfill his oath. As long as he did not come close to Heloise, he would not kill him and give him a large sum of money. But unknowingly, an extremely vicious curse was placed on him. "If I have a chance I will kill you." The young man could only swear in a vicious voice at this time. He left part of his money at home, and then used that extremely generous amount of money to embark on the path of a legal practitioner. He put on a thick sorcerer's robe, covering up his increasingly deformed body and his changing voice. His alias isKadir Crimson. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 01 Teacher and Students Chapter 01 Teacher and Students "Is this the country of magic" Arroyo murmured to himself while standing under the glorious city. This human boy saw a shocking scene. The gorgeous city actually floats in mid-air. The huge city that has almost destroyed the imagination of countless people is exuding a powerful magic barrier - Bergrod. This magic enchantment almost covers the entire magical country of Linz. Although it is not as perfect as the arcane enchantment of Gonavis's 'Trent Suter', it can make the mages of the Tower of Eternity instantly You can know everything that happens on this land. And what Arroyo saw at this time was the real core city of Lienz. The magic city that never fell even under the invasion of demons, the Tower of Eternity. It was a city that used countless floating stones and powerful spells to achieve the purpose of floating. The outer city of this city, that is, the outer area, is on the ground for mortals and other professionals to live. The mage can go up to the city above through the Tower of Eternity, which is unknown how high it is. There is the true holy place for magicians. Rebecca and Anriya have settled down in a city called ¡®Belithefo¡¯ next to the Tower of Eternity. There were priests sent by Mensa and Jerusalem, where they could further their spiritual practice. And the king who went by the pseudonym Arroyo came to the Tower of Eternity. Next to him was Jie, who had silver hair and an expressionless face. Not everyone can enter the magical country of Linz. First of all, the first one is that only humans can be allowed to enter the borders of Lienz. Presences of other races are not allowed into Linz. Of course, there are still some special people, but generally they are not allowed to stay in Lienz for 3 days. Secondly, people who are not recognized by the mage are not allowed to enter Linz. Rogues, psions, and blasphemers are not allowed to enter Lienz. Lienz is a country ruled by magicians. Its territory is not very large, but its power is something that no force dares to underestimate. If nothing else, there are at least 5 Holy Domain mages here. In this era when it is almost impossible to become a saint, what do the five holy mages mean? Moreover, almost all magicians have been to Lienz. If Lienz wanted to form an army, he could even form a powerful army composed entirely of magicians. In the first era, the magic empire that almost spanned the earth had proven the power of this fighting method. There is no way for Ives to enter Lienz. Maybe he can use his status as a 'king' to temporarily enter Lienz. But he came here to study, not to be treated as a distinguished guest by those mages. Therefore, he used 'Perfect Disguise', disguised as a human, and entered this magical kingdom. Perfect Disguise is a legendary spell. There is indeed a legendary mage in Linz now, but even the legendary mage may not be able to see through the disguise of Avis, who is now Arroyo. The judgment of perfect disguise is 98. Except for the 'Eye of Examination' with a judgment of 99 and the 'True God's Peep' with a judgment of 100, no one can see through Arroyo's disguise. However, perfect disguise is a very expensive spell. So Arroyo has to provide a lot of energy every day. Naturally, he couldn't provide his own magic power, so he could only provide the power of kingship. Therefore, Arroyo has almost no extra power to use the royal power. ??????In addition, perfect camouflage has a big flaw. So some makeup is needed to make up for it Arroyo smiled bitterly. At this moment, he looked like a cute human boy that you couldn't help but take a bite of. With the increase in equipment, his charm at this time has reached 13 points, almost reaching the human limit. Everyone who sees his appearance will subconsciously have a good impression of him. Of course, when Arroyo speaks and when he subconsciously makes some movements, there will be a subtle sense of dissonance. Why is this? Ahem Arroyo walked into the city, wearing a relatively loose mage robe. His body was now filled with a faint aura of magic, and others could tell that Arroyo was a magician just by detecting it. Therefore, he walked into the outer city of the Tower of Eternity without any hindrance. As for ordinary people, they need to be tested slowly. Oh, by the way, Jie can also release magical aura. Although it's just a pitiful little bit, not even a formal professional Arroyo walked forward, and he soon came to a silver-white building. There are many magic academies in Lienz, but Arroyo has no intention of becoming a student. The first is because he no longer needs to learn those elementary magics. He definitely knows more than those students. The second is because he is already a high-level mage and can definitely become a teacher. The level of high-level professionals is??Rasol Continent is already considered a strong player. But in Lienz, this is just the passing line for being a teacher. And you don't have to be a high-level mage to be a teacher, you also need to have strong enough knowledge. Arroyo naturally has enough knowledge. After all, he was a legendary mage in his previous life. But when it comes to what he is best at, it is fighting. After all, Arroyo was not a professional in her previous life. But a high-level mage is not qualified to teach one of the most important lessons, combat ¡°And Arroyo is just borrowing his identity as a teacher. He doesn¡¯t want to keep himself busy. When Arroyo was thinking about what he should teach, he suddenly thought of his preference - music. "Teaching music seems like a good idea, too?" Arroyo began applying for teaching qualifications. Three days later, he got his teaching certificate¡ªa teaching certificate on music. His application to teach at Skies College was also approved. Today, a neatly dressed Arroyo came to the floating city of the Tower of Eternity, where he will teach teachers and students. At the same time, he is looking for opportunities to learn the magic in Skyes Academy, so that he can quickly advance to a high-level professional. After that, you can start walking towards the arcane path. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s the blooming month of April, and Skyes College has welcomed a new teacher. This teacher teaches music. Magicians don't pay much attention to this miscellaneous matter, but this course has credits, so some students plan to take this teacher's course. Xue Ruisi was thinking the same thing. Although she is a magician and a descendant of the famous magician Scres, she loves music very much. The previous music teachers were terrible at teaching, and they were kicked out by Sherris, who was the president of the student union, in various ways. After that, the school found a new teacher. Xue Ruisi began to look forward to the strength of this new teacher. It¡¯s time for class now, but as the president of the student union, Sherris had to skip class. Because another bad incident happened recently where a student secretly studied demonic magic, she had to deal with it. After dealing with the complicated procedure, she had to rub her aching head and planned to eat something first. Just when we were halfway there, a melodious piano sound suddenly came from the quiet road. The melodious sound of the piano seems to be engraved into the deepest part of people's souls, making people feel relaxed and happy. After that, a nice female voice sounded. It was singing in a language that no one had ever heard before, and it seemed to trigger the most beautiful memories in people's minds. Xuerisi stopped and walked towards the source of the sound. Then she saw a man sitting on a chair, playing the guitar and singing. That is ahandsome young man. Her slightly long black hair was spread casually, her eyes were slightly closed, and she sang a beautiful song in her mouth. But that voice was very feminine, and that ethereal voice was something even most women couldn't achieve. Are you a student here? Sherris frowned slightly and began to think. Nowadays, most magicians are pursuing the truth of magic. There are too few magicians who can make music so good. After the song was finished, the young man stopped the instrument in his hand, and then turned his attention to Xu Ruisi beside him. The girl with light sky-blue hair couldn't help but clapped her hands, and then looked at the boy with slightly surprised eyes. "What kind of song is this? It's very nice." Xu Ruisi said. The young man pondered for a moment, and then said: "'Snow in the Sky', a song from my hometown." In the real world of his previous life, he was also a slightly famous musician. This may be because one of his preferences in this life is music. "It sounds very good." Sherris said, "Can you tell me what it means?" "Well let me sing it once in a language you can understand Zhemenese should be fine, right?" If you are a new student, you may not be able to understand Zhemenese. Judging from Xu Ruisi's school uniform, he must be a third grader. "Well, no problem." The girl smiled and said. The young man nodded and then started singing. It's just that this time his singing skills are not as ethereal as a girl's, but the lyrics of a very charming boy. The snow began to fall and scattered across the sky. Like a beautiful melody, it sounds. The white notes are swirling, The land is covered with silver. No one sees this silvery melody here. The sky is so blue and the clouds are so pure white. Ahhhh~ It¡¯s like a melody. It sounded secretly. (You can use "Your Eyes" for accompaniment) Xueruisi looked at the person in front of himWhen I was singing that beautiful song, I suddenly had a strange illusion. She seemed to be a beautiful beauty. She sat under the banyan tree and raised her head, only to find that there were light silver snowflakes falling that day. What kind of beautiful scene should that be? Xue Ruisi suddenly looked forward to such a scene. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 02 The first lesson The first lesson of Chapter 02 The young man in front of me has truly reached a very high level of musical talent. His songs have a unique sound to them. Whether it is the ethereal spirit of a girl or the unique magnetic voice of a man, he can perfectly control it. "Although I really want to continue communicating with you." The young man stood up, then showed an apologetic smile to Sherris, and said, "But it seems that I have something I have to do." After that, the young man Walked to the side. At this time, Xu Ruisi saw a girl with short silver hair standing there. The girl's expression seemed to be lacking. She glanced at the boy and then said, "Eat." "Ah, I'm sorry, I overdid my singing practice." The boy touched his ink-like black hair helplessly, then looked at the girl and said, "What do you want to eat?" ¡°Donut buns.¡± "Hey, you won't just eat the surface layer of donuts, and then give me the bread, right?" the young man said with some complaint. After that, the two slowly left. "A student I've never seen before" Xue Ruisi nodded thoughtfully, "Is he a new student" ¡­¡­ Meeting the girl with sky-blue hair was just a small episode. Arroyo and Jie came to the dining hall together. There are very few people here, after all, it is during the time of compulsory classes. There are very few students without classes. Only those students who have completed their studies will eat delicious food when there are few people. Arroyo ordered a hot soup with a side dish, and then found a place to sit down. Jie bought five donut buns and then carefully ate the layers of donuts. Arroyo ate the side dishes and then took a sip of soup. There was a smile on his lips unconsciously. The recent time period can be said to be the most relaxing time period. In the next few years, there were no major wars at all. He had a few years to hit the top professionals. So even if it¡¯s a profession like a teacher with little experience, he can do it with peace of mind. After all, being a teacher can increase some attributes and skill points. Blindly defeating monsters and upgrading is not the main theme, relaxation is also an essential accompaniment. "You seem to be very happy." Jie finished eating the donut on the bread in small sips, then put down the bread and suddenly said. Arroyo raised her head, looked at the silver-haired girl, and then smiled: "Yes the next time can be said to be very relaxing. Of course I have to be happy." Jie picked up a new piece of bread and started eating it. Arroyo smiled bitterly, shook her head, and then drank up all her soup. He didn't order too much because he knew he had five loaves of bread to eat. After Jie finished eating the donuts, she placed the five breads in front of Arroyo, and then looked at him with her big eyes open. "Why don't you eat?" "I am full." "Then why are you leaving me here?" ¡°Can¡¯t waste it.¡± Arroyo felt that this angel was really speechless sometimes. But fortunately, he had expected it, picked up a piece of bread, and ate it. "It feels like raising a pet." The black-haired boy suddenly said this. Jie raised her head and turned it slightly: "Do you have pets" Arroyo smiled bitterly and shook his head. It is estimated that no one has the ability to raise an angel as a pet Jie touched his chin, as if he felt something. "Go back after eating." Arroyo smiled and said. When he said ¡®go back¡¯, he meant the single dormitory where he lived. It is said to be a dormitory, but it is actually a large villa. After all, he was a teacher at Skyes College, so the place he lived wasn't too shabby. "Yeah." Jie nodded. After that, the two walked towards the dormitory where they lived. The people living around are all reclusive magicians, so it can be said that Arroyo and his wife did not meet anyone along the way. Arroyo prepared the instruments and then began to practice music. He hadn't done this for a while, and he was already a little rusty. And the vocal cords of this body are amazingly good. There was no flaw in either the falsetto or the high pitch. Arroyo even felt that if he had such a voice in his previous life, he might not have played games and would have become a well-known star long ago. Arroyo smiled and shook his head. He was going to have his first class since time travel in the afternoon, so he had to do well no matter what. Of course, he is not afraid of not being able to teach those students. After all, this is his area of ??expertise. Jie lives here as a relative of Arroyo. At this time, she is looking at herself very quietly.?'s book. Jie is always quiet, and you will often ignore her existence, but she declares her existence in her own way. Time passes by inadvertently. After Arroyo was ready, the gathering time had already begun. He stood up and prepared to walk out of the room. Before walking out, he turned around and said to Jie who was reading a book: "I'm going out to class stay at home and don't go out casually." "Yeah, I understand." Jie opened her mouth casually and replied. Arroyo nodded and walked to his classroom. It has been a few days since he came to school, and he has already figured out the general layout of the area. ¡­¡­ "Sothese music teachers are not very professional." Shana sat next to Sherris and said somewhat boringly, "How many of the magicians like music nowadays? Those teachers just want to hang out in this place. He's just born, he has no real talent at all - he's even weak in magic. Otherwise, he wouldn't have this crooked idea of ??music." Xueruisi smiled gently: "But maybe this teacher is very good." "President, are you dreaming again?" Shana looked at Sherris speechlessly, "I heard that this teacher applied for a teaching qualification certificate less than two weeks ago, and the school also heard him play a few pieces of music. So I hired him obviously he is a related person, what level can he have?" Xueruisi looked around and saw more than thirty people sitting sparsely. I didn't see the figure of the young man I saw at noon today. Doesn't he like this class? Also, if it is true as Shana said, with his level, there are really not many teachers who are qualified to teach him. But she couldn¡¯t see the handsome young man with a slight smile, and Xue Ruisi suddenly felt a little lost. Maybe, he is one of the few people in this school who can barely understand himself! Xue Ruisi smiled and chatted with Shana for a few more words. She has made up her mind that if the teacher's level is very low, she will not take music classes in the future. It's better to do your own research. At this time, the door opened and a person walked in. This is a young man about 1.65 meters tall. He has dark hair and dark eyes. He is very good-looking, and his fair cheeks and faint smile are enough to win the favor of most people in an instant. "Wow such a young teacher!" Shana couldn't help but sigh. When Xue Ruisi saw that person, he was slightly surprised. That person was exactly what she saw at noon today! It turns outhe is the teacher! Xu Ruisi was surprised, but Shana said: "Well, I have decided to come to every class!" Xueruisi turned his head and glanced at the red-haired girl next to him with surprised eyes: "Huh?" "Even if he doesn't teach well, having this appearance is enough" Xia Na held her chin with an infatuated look and said. Xu Ruisi gave a helpless smile: "His music is very good. He should be taught well." "Eh? Do you know this teacher?" Shana looked at her friend in surprise. But Sherris just smiled and didn't say much. At this time, the teacher picked up the short stick, casually. His name was displayed on the magic light curtain behind him. Arroyo. "Hello everyone, my name is Arroyo." The black-haired boy smiled slightly, "From today on, I will be your music teacher. Please give me your advice." Many female students present applauded. The few male classmates also passively cheered a few times. Arroyo's charm is there, and anyone's initial favorable impression of him is not low. "Before class, I would like to get to know all of you classmates." Arroyo said with a smile, "Who has the courage to come forward and introduce yourself?" Seeing the handsome young man on the stage showing his handsome smile, Shana immediately raised her hand and stood up: "Teacher! Please let me come!" "Oh? This female classmate is very brave." Teacher Arroyo smiled, "Then let her introduce herself." "Teacher, my name is Shana Inbas." The lively girl with fiery red hair said, "I am a fire mage and I am very interested in music!" "Well, I would like to ask, since you said you are very interested in music, can you tell us what you know about music?" Arroyo said with a slight smile. "Wellmusicmusic can make people relax" Shana's words suddenly slowed down. How could she be interested in music? She just came here every day with her good friend Sherris.?Just listening to music to sleep. ¡°She means that music can liberate the soul.¡± At this time, the female student with short light blue hair next to Shana said. "Yes, yes, that's what I mean!" Shana nodded immediately. Everyone looked at Sherris with some strange eyes. Although I have always known that this guy is the student council president and likes music. But no one expected that she would say such strange things. Liberating the soul? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 03 The prophecy of failure Chapter 03 The Failed Prophecy "Music can liberate people's souls" Arroyo smiled slightly, and then said: "Indeed, some music can shock people's hearts. They can make people dance to the music and enter the world of music. When a When music brings out the deepest emotions in people and liberates people¡¯s soulsthis is the higher realm of music.¡± Afterwards, Arroyo added 5 points each to Shana and Sherris as a reward. Arroyo walked to a piano, tried the music, turned around and smiled at everyone: "Today we will learn about music appreciation first You can listen to the music I played, and then we can talk Talk about your understanding of this music.¡± After that, the black-haired boy sat on the chair next to the piano stand, placed his slender hands on the keys, and began to play slowly. The music has a hint of sadness and melancholy. It seemed as if someone was whispering his sad state of mind in his ear. The voice was very dull, just describing it in detail, without passionate words or glorious scenes. It was just telling the saddest past events in the most bland tone. When the song ended, everyone found that their faces were already full of tears. Sherris looked at the black-haired boy with a casual smile on his face, feeling full of surprise. This is no longer a level that ordinary people can achieve. This young man has reached an extremely high level in the field of music. Arroyo smiled slightly and said, "So, have you experienced the realm of music?" "Teacher, have you reached the highest level of music?" a boy suddenly said. They originally looked down upon such a young boy as their teacher. But now, they are all convinced. "In any field, there is no such thing as the 'highest level'." Arroyo shook his head, "I just stand higher than the average person." Afterwards, Arroyo started taking classes. Starting from the appreciation of music to the initial promotion of music. He told them in more detail. Moreover, the content of his lectures was not boring, but very fascinating. He didn't just follow the instructions, he also let the students think for themselves. Before you know it, class time is here. Arroyo said with a smile: "So, this lesson ends here Let's learn the staff music in the next lesson Haha, this is a popular musical notation in my hometown." After that, Arroyo walked outside. Sherris looked at Arroyo who was slowly leaving the classroom, with a smile on her lips unconsciously. It seems that she finally met a very good music teacher ¡­¡­ Wearing a black mage robe, Arroyo walked quickly back to his home. He was still worried about Jie. Although she was an angel, she was too lacking in ordinary knowledge. Shaking his head, Arroyo walked towards his home. When he got home, he found that the house was in a mess. Arroyo was speechless and covered his head. He glanced at Jie, who seemed innocent, and then said, "Can you tell me why you are throwing clothes everywhere?" There were clothes everywhere on the ground, obviously. , Jie has turned all her clothes out and thrown them everywhere. "It's cold, find some clothes to wear." Jie said. Arroyo felt like she couldn't even laugh anymore Don't throw your clothes everywhere when you are looking for something to wear! After putting away all the messy clothes, Arroyo looked at the time and found that it was already past six in the afternoon. He turned his head, glanced at Jie who was sitting beside him in a formal manner, and said, "Would you like to go eat?" "Yeah." Jie nodded, and then followed Arroyo. While walking on the road, Arroyo turned around and said to Jie: "If you eat donuts later, remember to finish them all. Otherwise, you will be hungry." "Angels don't need to eat." "Are you hinting to me that you still don't know how to eat bread?" Arroyo just wanted to cover her face at this time. The two of them just communicated like this and slowly walked away. But none of them noticed that there were two people following them. "Hey, Shana, stalking people is not a good habit" Sherris said in a low voice to the red-haired girl next to him. Shana shook her head and showed a determined face: "I must find out who the girl next to the teacher is! How dare you attack the teacher in front of me It is simply unforgivable!" Xuerui Si smiled bitterly, but she regretted coming out with Shana at this moment. How shameful for a dignified student union president to do such a thing People walking by said to each other from time to timeRuisi saluted and said respectfully: "Hello, President." Xue Ruisi could only maintain his usual smile and greet them. Now she can only pray that no one discovers that she is following someone Arroyo suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. He immediately turned his head and looked around. But nothing was found. Jie beside him raised his head slightly and looked at Arroyo with a slightly confused face. Arroyo touched his head, then showed a wry smile: "Haha, maybe it's an illusion" After that, he walked towards the canteen in front. Jie followed Arroyo cautiously. After Arroyo pondered for a long time, he said: "I think the villa we live in has a kitchen. Then we can cook for ourselves" Jie shook her head and said, "No." Arroyo smiled bitterly. He found that except for certain times, in most cases, Jie cherished words like gold. "Well I think the food I cook is definitely more delicious than the food cooked in the canteen" Arroyo said. But Jie said one word: "Donut bun." "OkayI understand." Arroyo smiled bitterly. Does this mean that there are no donuts that she likes to eat at home? After that, he and Jie walked into the dining hall. The canteen of this school is very large and has almost all kinds of dishes. There is free food, but it's not delicious. However, those charged dishes require credits to be redeemed. Arroyo's own credits are only 30 points. If one credit is calculated for one meal, the basic credits he gets in a month are just enough for him to eat - let me explain here, in this school, the most basic currency is credits. . Students or teachers rely on credits. Eating, experimenting with magic, buying magic props these things all rely on credits. Since the credits are valuable, Arroyo will not waste them on eating. After getting a free steak, he found a seat to sit down. When she saw Jie again, she already had five donut buns in her hands. Arroyo already knows what he will face next. He lowered his head indifferently and began to eat his lunch. Jie, on the other hand, ate her donut buns in small bites. While Arroyo and Jie were eating, two girls in college uniforms came over. This college has uniforms, but except for certain moments, such as ceremonies, most of the time the school does not force students to wear uniforms. So Arroyo was a little surprised to see girls in school uniforms here. But he immediately recognized the identities of the two girls. At this time, the two girls sat next to Arroyo. One of the girls with fiery red hair smiled and said hello to Arroyo: "What a coincidence, teacher." Xuerui Si couldn't help but cover his forehead. skillful? You were obviously the one who followed me all the way, right? Arroyo looked at the girl with fiery red hair, smiled, and then said, "Well, you guys are coming to eat too?" He had already recognized the two girls, they were the students he had just listened to in class. He also answered his questions, so Arroyo still had some impressions. Sherris nodded, then looked at the empty seat next to Arroyo and said, "Can we sit here?" The black-haired boy nodded and said, "Please do as you like with this." After that, the two girls sat down, and Arroyo also started cutting the steak at this time. Shana, however, looked at Arroyo's skillful technique when cutting steak, and then couldn't help but said: "Teacherare you a noble?" "Huh?" Arroyo, who had just thrown a piece of steak into his mouth, raised his head and looked at Shana, who was also eating steak. Shana said matter-of-factly: "It seems you know how to cut a steak This is typical aristocratic etiquette." Arroyo then reacted and said: "Haha, I once served as a knight in the Kingdom of Lanying for a period of time." Although he still has the title of knight, Arroyo has no plans to go back. At least, I have no plans to go back until the Lanying Kingdom is reborn from the ashes. He is just clearing the way for the youngest but most talented prince in the Lanying Kingdom. When that prince took over his country, it was not a devastated and broken country. By this time, Jie had already finished eating the donuts on the donut bag. Then she placed the untouched piece of bread next to Arroyo and picked up a new donut bun. The black-haired boy couldn't help but smile bitterly. He could only pick up the donut bun, no, it should be said to be pure bread, and then took a bite. Shana covered her mouth in surprise and looked at it with surprise.?Arroyo and Jie: "Indirect kiss!!??" Arroyo glanced at Shana, and then showed an explanation look: "Um, no I just feel that the bread cannot be wasted." Of course, looking at Shana¡¯s expression, Arroyo felt that his explanation was useless. Xuerui Si was much calmer. The student council president turned around, glanced at Jie who was eating a donut expressionlessly, and then said, "What is the relationship between Jie and Mr. Arroyo?" "I am his pet." Jie said. Arroyo, who was eating steak, spit on her rice on the spot. "Petpetpet!!??" This time, both Sherris and Shana were not calm. Many images flashed through Shana's mind instantly. They are all relatively, ahem, rather disharmonious. Arroyo wiped his mouth and then said: "Ahem, it's not what you think" "Yeah." Jie nodded, "Arroyo said raising me is like raising a pet. So I am his pet." Xueruisi calmed down immediately. If you think about it carefully, Arroyo doesn't seem to be the kind of person with weird habits. She smiled and then said, "Are you taking care of Jie?" "Yeah." Arroyo nodded, "She encountered some difficulties, so she came to seek my asylum. I sheltered her, that's it." Sherris thought about it for a while and understood. For some nobles, it is normal for them to protect another noble or his heir. ¡­¡­ After finishing the meal, Arroyo smiled slightly and said, "Then I'll take my leave first." Then he took Jie and walked out the door. After he left, Shana took out a deck of tarot cards. This is the rhythm of divination! Sherris looked at Shana: "What are you going to do?" "Divination." Shana said matter-of-factly, "I want to see that guy's past, and also know who he will be with in the future!" Xu Ruisi smiled bitterly: "Knowing fate will bring unexpected consequences. You should know that, right?¡± "Alright, this is not a divination involving the fate of the continent. It's just a divination for an ordinary mage." Shana said casually, "And aren't you curious? Why is he with Jie?" Indeed, if it were just two people who were protecting and being protected among the nobles, there would be no need for Arroyo to bring Jie to the academy. And judging from their expressions, it doesn't seem like they have any close relationship So, what kind of relationship are they? "Huh?" Shana's hand that was drawing cards suddenly stopped. Sherris turned her head and looked at Shana: "What's wrong?" "Beigong Qixing's intervention Oh my God, who is he? He actually had Beigong Qixing's intervention!" The intervention of the Seven Stars in the North Palace can be said to be one of the few fate interferences that fortune tellers least want to encounter. With the intervention of the Seven Stars in the North Palace, it is almost impossible for a fortune teller to make a correct divination under the interference of that powerful constellation. At this time, even Xue Ruisi felt that this teacher named "Arroyo" was unusual. This ¡®Intervention of the Seven Stars of the North Palace¡¯ cannot be triggered by everyone. The one who can trigger this intervention is at least a strong person from the Holy Domain. Sherris and Shana looked at each other, and then immediately walked towards a mage tower. They have to confirm something! ¡­¡­ Arroyo and Jai returned to their homes. Arroyo stretched for a long time, and then said: "Huh, Jie, take a bath first, and then rest early. I'm going to study magic first." He said he was studying magic, but in fact he was going to earn experience. value. Because delving into magic requires experience. Of course, studying magic requires patience, luck, and skill. But after all, Arroyo was a legendary mage in his previous life, so he was naturally extremely proficient in studying magic. So when Arroyo saw that there was a magic laboratory in his room, he was naturally excited. "Yeah." Jie nodded, then picked up a book and started reading. Arroyo glanced at the book, then suddenly smiled wryly and shook his head. That book is about a love story. Unexpectedly, the holy angel also started reading romance novels at this moment. Or should I say that even angels can¡¯t resist the charm of love? Arroyo shook his head and began to study magic. Before he can obtain the powerful experience-gaining magic, he must first raise his level to level 40. Otherwise, even if he goes to a place to gain experience, he will be killed because his level is too low. He didn¡¯t notice that the silver-haired angel¡¯s eyes, which should have been reading a book, were staring at Arroyo¡¯s back, wondering what he was thinking ¡­¡­   Scrice is a great magician. This is almost everyone's consensus. He had already set foot in the Holy Realm at the end of the First Era. In that era, legendary mages were not completely extinct, so in theory a holy mage should not be so valued. But Cleese's reputation is still prestigious even in the era of suppression by the legendary mage. Because together with a legendary mage, he developed a spell: the art of conferring gods. If this spell succeeds, gods will no longer be sitting high on the divine throne. They may be pulled down from the high heaven by mortals, fall to the ground, fall into the abyss, and fall into infinity. death. Although this spell did not succeed, it was extremely close to success. Many people firmly believe that if it were not for the cross-continent interference of the gods of the Eternal Continent, this spell would definitely be successful. Now, many people are speculating that Scrice has actually entered the field of legend. It's just that he lives in his mage tower all year round without leaving home, so not many people know his true strength now. At this time, the two girls passed through the teleportation array under the mage tower and came to Scrice's study. There, the old mage was reading a book. He raised his head, looked at the two anxious girls, then smiled and said, "What makes you so anxious? Miss Sherris." The old mage said with a smile. "Grandpa, now is not the time to joke!" Xuerisi stepped forward and said, "We just divined a person and found that his fate actually had the intervention of the Seven Stars of the North Palace!" "Is there any medium for him?" Scrice suddenly became energetic. Sherris nodded, then took out a piece of hair and handed it to Scrice - she got it from Arroyo's seat. For the average mage, only one hair is too little. But Scrice is a famous rape master after all, and one hair is enough for him. Scrice took out his tarot cards and then drew a card. "Huh?" There was a look of doubt on Scrice's face. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text I had to take leave Text Chapter 04 Invigilation? (superior) The 04th invigilation? (superior) "What's wrong? Grandpa." Xu Ruisi said curiously. Scrice looked at the cards in his hand and murmured to himself: "It's not the intervention of Beigong Qixing but" He put away his tarot cards and shuffled them. After that, he drew another card: "Strange" This time, the calm look was no longer visible on Scrice's face. Xue Ruisi looked at his grandfather, and after a while he said carefully: "Grandpa Although Beigong Qixing's interference is difficult to crack, it shouldn't be a problem for grandpa, right?" "Well, if it was just Beigong Qixing's intervention, it shouldn't be able to interfere with me. But this man" A look of doubt appeared on Scrice's face: "He is not the only one who interferes with Beigong Qixing. Ahthe protection of the three-wheeled moon, the protection of fatethis is an almost unsolvable astrology. I believe that almost no one can predict even a little bit of this person's future." Scrice¡¯s face is not very good. What does this mean? This means that the fate of the young man in front of him is unpredictable. He almost never encountered this situation. "We need to observe him." After a while, Scrice said, "Xue'er, you go down first." At this time, the old mage had a gentle smile on his face: "You go down first. Wellif anything happens, I will call you." Xuerisi nodded, and then walked toward the bottom of the mage tower with Shana. "So, are you a god or a king?" Scrice looked at the two cards he had drawn. One is ¡®Kingdom of Heaven¡¯ and the other is ¡®Authority¡¯. ¡­¡­ "Well" Arroyo frowned slightly, and he felt like something heavy was oppressing his chest. This gave him a very scary dream. And when he slowly opened his eyes, he saw a snow-white human body lying on his body. "Ahhasure enough, I was still awake after getting up and had hallucinations" Arroyo smiled slightly, and then slowly closed her eyes. Is this all an illusion? So as long as I fall asleep again, this alluring skin and ambiguous fragrance should not continue to exist, right? "It's weird that it doesn't exist!" Arroyo immediately sat up and pushed the silver-haired girl on top of him to the side. The girl slowly opened her eyes at this moment, and then her eyes focused on the red-faced boy in front of her. "Ohmorning." The silver-haired angel stretched and said. Arroyo immediately covered his body and looked at Jie in front of him warily. Fortunately, Jie was not naked, she was still wearing a white nightgown. It doesn't feel like something happened. "Ididn't do anything to you, right?" Arroyo said just in case. Jie looked at Arroyo who was a little nervous and said, "Even if you want to do it, can you do it?" It was only then that Arroyo realized that he was using 'Perfect Disguise', and that function was temporarily lost. Arroyo was speechless and covered her head. She just wanted to say: What a cheat! Of course, he didn't dare to take off his 'perfect disguise' even when no one was around. After all, there is a powerful legendary mage here. Although Arroyo was confident of evading his detection, it was better to keep a low profile. If those Holy Domain mages discover your actual race, then the only thing waiting for you is to be expelled from Linz. "So? Why did you run into my room?" Arroyo sat up, poured a glass of milk, and then took a slow sip. Jie tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Well, because it's cold." "Cold?" Arroyo paused for a moment. It was already April. In a lower latitude area like Lienz, it couldn't be called very hot, but it definitely didn't feel like "cold". "Well, in that case, I will prepare the stove." Arroyo nodded. At this time, he also thought that when Liu Jie was alone at home, she was so cold that she went everywhere to find clothes to wear. Is this girl actually afraid of the cold? Afterwards, Arroyo went to prepare breakfast. He first took out some rice he bought yesterday, then put it in the pot and started cooking it. This is a Chinese specialty dish, porridge. Most of the rice in the world is used to make bread, and it can be said that Arroyo managed to get some with great difficulty. While Arroyo was making porridge, the doorbell rang. Arroyo was cooking and couldn't get away, so he said to Jie, who was reading a novel, "Can you open the door for me?" Jie nodded obediently, and then went toHe walked through the door on the side. When he opened the door, he found a young mage standing outside. "Excuse me, is Mr. Arroyo here?" the man said. At this time, a busy voice came from the kitchen: "Oh, here! Please wait!" After that, a rustling sound came from the kitchen. When all these sounds ended, the handsome black-haired boy walked out of the kitchen with the pot in his hand. Arroyo placed the pot on the dining table and took off her apron. He turned his head and looked at the young mage: "What's the matter?" "Sorry, I seem to have disturbed you." The mage did not say his purpose at the beginning, but bowed respectfully. Arroyo smiled: "No, it's nothing. What do you want to do here?" "Oh, that's it." The mage nodded, then took out a document from his arms and handed it to Arroyo: "Tomorrow is the third grade magic assessment. We hope that Mr. Arroyo can Become an invigilator." "Ah? I am the invigilator?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, "That's a magic test, right? How can I, a music teacher, be the invigilator of a magic test?" Exams in this world are not as simple as in the previous life. The job of a proctor is to sit in place and prevent students from cheating. There are many things that proctors in this world have to do, and the most important thing they have to do is deal with crisis incidents. Because the magic assessment is not completely without danger, some students even provoked dragons during the assessment. At this time, in order to protect the safety of students, a proctor is needed. So Arroyo felt incredible. After all, he is a music teacher, not a dedicated battle mage. The school should not let him be an invigilator The young mage smiled apologetically, and then said: "This proctor is not a very dangerous job. If you have the strength of a high-level mage, you will definitely be qualified. Their task is just to collect some cold grass. .¡± "Cold grass?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment when he heard this term. If his memory was correct, he had used the same thing before to enhance the combat effectiveness of the Teutonic warriors. After a while, he laughed: It turns out that this cold grass was discovered by Lienz first. The warrior's supreme gospel was discovered first by the mage. How ironic is this? Without further hesitation, Arroyo looked at the young mage in front of him and nodded: "Okay, please tell me the time and place. I will definitely go when the time comes." The young mage showed a relieved smile at this moment. He nodded, and then handed the document to Arroyo: "All the information you need is inside. The magic test will start in about three days. The enemy is the fire element Please prepare in advance. ." Arroyo nodded, then showed a bright smile: "Really? I understand. Thank you for telling me the news." The young mage bowed and walked out of the room slowly. Arroyo looked at the mage's back and suddenly frowned strangely. He always felt that the man in front of him seemed to have a mysterious and profound power, as if there was an ancient wild beast living in his body, which would burst out at any time and devour anyone he chose. "Forget it, every mage has his own secret." Arroyo closed the door to his room and didn't think about it anymore. Since he will appear in this place, he must have passed the review of those holy mages. So why does Arroyo need to meddle in so many other things? The young mage who walked out of Arroyo's house turned around, glanced at the closed door, and suddenly showed a faint smile: "I didn't expecthe could actually see something about me. This mage is not simple. Ah¡­ you¡¯re just here to teach music?¡± The young mage shook his head and walked forward slowly. After a ray of holy light slowly flashed by, the place was empty. ¡­¡­ This place is a battlefield. The bloody tragedy is hovering over the red-stained grassland. To the eye, everything is dark red. The crimson blood, the crimson sky, the crimson human face, the crimson stumps all of this is so tragic. This is war, a term that has been around since the emergence of intelligent creatures, war. The girl with the silver helmet thrust her sword into the head of the last Viking. The blood spattered out, but she slowly pulled out her broken sword. This sword was given to her by her knight teacher. The teacher once said that he hoped that this sword would shine with the most beautiful brilliance in her hands. But at this moment, after a protracted battle, the sword has finally been??Overwhelmed? Joan of Arc shook her head. She couldn't understand why the teacher valued an ordinary sword so much, just like she didn't understand her brother. Maybe she still lacks something. Joan of Arc saw something from Ives, her teacher, and her brother. That kind of thing won't show up normally, but during in-depth communication, that kind of thing will appear in their eyes, shining with a shocking light. That kind of thingshould be called ¡®belief¡¯, right? Joan of Arc held her sword, raised her head slightly, and looked up at the sky. Many times, she was silent. She is always looking for her own faith. But nowhas she found it? The saintly girl named ¡®Joan of Arc¡¯ was extremely confused at this moment. At this time, the White Stone Knight came over. There were some scars on his body at this time, and his face was relatively pale. But there was a sense of excitement on his face that could not be concealed: "General, we have won." Wewon. Yes, we won. The Vikings had been completely defeated. Joan of Arc nodded and looked around. But when her eyes scanned the faces of those soldiers, she found that their faces were all filled with something What was that? Smile? Joan of Arc suddenly noticed that when she looked up, everyone around her was filled with smiles. They seemed to have forgotten this bloody battlefield, and they seemed to have forgotten their comrades or enemies who were sleeping here. They laughed, happily, from the bottom of their hearts. Why are you laughing? The holy girl didn't quite understand something. It is obvious that we have experienced the most difficult war, and it is obvious that war involves bloodshed and tears. It is obvious that war does not bring glory, but a paradise of sin and evil But why do they laugh? Joan of Arc turned her head, looked at the White Stone Knight who couldn't help but smile, and said, "Whywhy are you laughing?" The Knight of White Stone was stunned for a moment, and then said naturally: "Under your leadership, we won the battle Then of course we have to celebrate. Haha, we are indeed a little too happy." "Are you happy because you won the battle?" Joan of Arc said. The White Stone Knight thought for a while, then shook his head: "Noif I want to say it, it should be that our home has been saved." The White Stone Knight pointed to the cheerful people below, "The home has been saved, they don't have to be displaced. , their families can also be safe shouldn¡¯t they be happy?¡± "Yes Jeanne suddenly understood. War is not a sin, it is an honor. An honor that carries everyone's expectations. It can make people brave and fearless. It can put the most beautiful smile on people's faces. So, I still want to see such a smile again A faint smile appeared on Jeanne's face unconsciously. At this time, the sword in Joan of Arc's hand bloomed with the most brilliant holy brilliance. That immortal red lotus ¡­¡­ The life of a music teacher is quite leisurely. Arroyo, who was sitting under the shade of a tree and reading a novel with Jie, thought this way. He usually only has one class a day and no classes on weekends. In this way, he has more free time, and he can almost go wherever he wants to go. Of course, there was an angel beside him who didn¡¯t understand anything, so Arroyo decided to keep a low profile, read books and play the piano every day, and increase various attributes. Now he needs to accumulate for a period of time instead of blindly improving his level. Otherwise, when the time comes to break through the shackles of human beings and set foot in the holy realm, you may encounter a lot of difficulties Arroyo was sitting there flipping the book. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps suddenly coming from the front. He raised his head slightly and saw a boy running away quickly with his head lowered, while a black-haired girl with a wry smile stood there. There are relatively few black-haired human races in this world, so Arroyo was slightly surprised that there was a girl with long black hair here. But looking at the way this thing is developingit seems like the confession has failed? And the boy failed to confess? Let me go, this buddy, are you a little too rubbish? Although Arroyo has no love experience, he feels good about himself and naturally classifies the boy into the category of ¡®D silk¡¯. The black-haired girl had also seen Arroyo at this time. She walked over slowly and looked at Arroyo who was watching the show with her own eyes: "Did you see it?" "Hmmhuh? What?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment.   "If you dare to speak out, be careful about your private parts." The black-haired girl snorted coldly, turned around and left. Arroyo was stunned, and then couldn't help but sigh: "Brother, it turns out you are an M That's okay Ahem, it's okay." Arroyo really doesn¡¯t know what those men who like the queen are thinking. There are huge obstacles in communicating with such people But this is just an interlude. After reading an article, Arroyo sat down and drank from the book. It had been a long time since he had experienced such a leisurely time. It seems that under the intense battle, some normal life is still needed to adjust. At this time, the corner of Arroyo's clothes was gently pulled. Arroyo turned around and saw Jie looking at him with big eyes. Although she didn't speak, Arroyo had already seen three words in her eyes - donut buns. "Oh, it's time to go eat." Arroyo nodded, then he stood up and threw the books into his backpack. When he was halfway talking, Arroyo turned around and said to the silent Jie: "By the way, don't you think it's boring to eat donuts all day? Why don't we try a different flavor?" Jie put her little hand next to her lips, thought silently for a moment, and then nodded gently. (Finally there is no need to eat that tasteless bread) Arroyo feels that her spring has arrived. After that, he walked towards the canteen It wasn't that he didn't want to cook at home, but when the dishes were being cleared today, Jie went over to help. If you help me, the kitchen will explode Arroyo actually wanted to complain about Jie¡¯s sky-breaking ability. How strong must this be to explode the magic transmission tube while washing dishes? Therefore, don¡¯t even think about heating tonight. Jie, just keep cooling down! Arroyo smiled proudly. After entering the canteen, there were still many people here. After all, it is after class time, and there are really not many people coming here to eat. After Arroyo had a bowl of hot soup and a piece of bacon, he was ready to find a place to sit down. But when he saw what Jie had taken, he couldn't laugh anymore Five pineapple buns! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 05 Invigilating the exam? (middle) The 05th invigilation? (middle) Arroyo, who was eating, was suddenly tapped on the shoulder. The black-haired boy turned his head and saw two people. One was Shana with an excited smile on her face, and the other was Xue Ruisi who was looking at her with slightly complicated eyes. Arroyo smiled and then said, "Are you coming to eat too?" His tone was very casual, without any pretense. "Yes." With a smile on her lips, Shana sat opposite Arroyo: "Can you tell me a little bit about the content of today's lecture?" Arroyo pondered for a moment, and then said: "Well it's just learning the staff." At this time, Sherris, who was sitting next to Shana, couldn't help but said: "The staff? What is that?" Arroyo smiled slightly and said: "It should be regarded as the music score of our hometown It feels simpler and easier to understand than the music score of this world. So I took it out and used it." Xu Ruisi said thoughtfully He nodded, then lowered his head and ate his food. At this time, Jie finished the sweets on her pineapple bun in small bites, and handed the remaining, almost untouched white bread to Arroyo's side. When Arroyo raised his head to look at her, he whispered: "It can't be wasted." Arroyo was crying and laughing as she stuffed the bread into her mouth. "Jie eats so little every day, can she hold on?" Xu Ruisi said suddenly. She remembered that every time she saw Jie, she would only eat a little bit of sweets. This amount shouldn't be enough to fill her stomach, right? "Ahem, Jie has already eaten at home." Arroyo made an excuse and got away with it. After that, Shana pestered Arroyo and asked many questions, but the black-haired boy kept smiling and dealt with it. "By the way, I heard, teacher, that you will be the invigilator for our assessment?" Suddenly, Xu Ruisi said. The black-haired boy was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "Why, is this matter already known to everyone?" "No" Xia Ruisi shook his head, "Xia Na asked." Any fool can see that Shana is interested in Arroyo. So it's only natural that she would find out about it. Of course, Arroyo doesn't want to fall in love yet, so he rationally avoids some of Shana's sensitive questions. Shana looked at Arroyo and said with bright eyes: "Hey, can you tell me what the content of this assessment is?" "I don't know." Arroyo shook his head. Seeing Shana's dissatisfied look, Arroyo could only smile bitterly and said: "I'm just here to help. After all, I'm just a music teacher. How can I take your exam?" "I feel like, Mr. Arroyo, you are not weak" Xuerisi said as he looked at the handsome young man who was smiling slightly. When she said this, she suddenly felt a sense of frustration in her heart. She is 16 years old and has just entered the category of advanced professional. But seeing that Arroyo is so young, he has already reached the level of a high-level professional. Of course, according to her grandfather Scrice, advancing too quickly now will not be good for the future. Therefore, Sherris has been suppressing his own power. But sometimes when she sees her peers progressing faster than herself, that kind of frustration lingers in her heart and cannot be dispelled. "Haha, he's just an ordinary high-level professional." Arroyo said with a slight smile. He didn't want to be too high-profile at this time. With that said, he stood up and said, "Well, I've finished my meal. Ladies, please take your time." After that, he took his own tableware and left the place. Jie took the last uneaten pineapple bun and followed Arroyo in small steps. At this time, Arroyo's voice could be vaguely heard in the ear: "Don't bring so much bread next time, okay? 3 pieces is enough" Looking at the two of them walking away, Xue Ruisi suddenly felt a sense of incongruity. I always felt that Arroyo's posture was a bit strange. Shaking his head, Xue Ruisi showed a wry smile. Are you really worrying too much? ¡­¡­ She walked slowly inside the palace that was dyed red by the sunset, but there was no expression on her face. Apart from the bleak sound of falling leaves, the only sound in this place was her footsteps. This princess of the eternal elves slowly opened a crystal hanging on her chest. On top of the crystal, there was a handsome elf boy smiling heartily. "Thinking about your brother again?" At this time, a gentle voice sounded. Kaiweis raised his head and saw his mother with a kind smile on her face. "Yeah." Kaiweis nodded, "After I became a pseudo-sanctuary, for some reason, his voice always appeared in my heart" "The Holy Realm is a new realm." That one looks likeThere was a smile on the face of the Queen, Sister Kaiweisi, "It requires us to break through our own shackles, so it has high requirements on both our own abilities and our state of mind" The Queen looked at it thoughtfully. The thoughtful princess said: "Although your state of mind is almost perfect, there is still a flaw after allan emotional flaw. That flaw should be Ives, right?" Kay Ives was listening, and suddenly her face turned red. "Haha, there is nothing wrong with liking someone." The queen smiled and touched her daughter's hair, "I married your father because I liked him." Kaiweis¡¯s little face suddenly turned red, and she leaned into the queen¡¯s arms, unable to say a word at all. A girl's feelings are indeed cute and shy sometimes. Even though she has already set foot in the pseudo-sacred realm at this moment, she is almost ready to conquer the world's powerful forest. She is still not exempt from vulgarity. "II'm just worried about him" Kai Awes was still stubborn, "He has played a few rounds with those strong players recentlyhe shouldn't be injured, right? Wellif he is injured, our plan will be different It¡¯s impossible to implement¡­¡± "Haha, don't worry. There shouldn't be many people in this world who can hurt the 'King'." The Queen said. Kaiweis raised his head and glanced at the queen strangely. "Liar!" The Elf Princess didn't quite believe it. "I saw with my own eyes that Avis's head was blown open. If we had come a little later, he might have died" "But is he dead?" the queen suddenly said. The elf princess looked at her mother strangely, somewhat confused. "You will know later." The queen smiled slightly, and then she looked at her daughter: "Do you want to go find him?" "Yeah." Kaiweis nodded, "The Dragonborn has been temporarily repelled It's safe here, and there's no place for me for the time being So I want to go find him." "Then go." The queen nodded and expressed her position, "Remember to bring him back here next time. This is his hometown after all." A smile appeared on the corner of Kay Ives's mouth. She nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I understand." With her IQ, she naturally knew what her mother meant by this sentence. The young girl's little love for spring rippled again. ¡­¡­ "Well" She slowly opened her eyes in the clear morning, and this time Arroyo felt like another heavy weight was pressed on her chest. He pushed the sleeping angel aside and then sat up. "Damn it, you must repair the magic transmission tube today and use the heater Otherwise, sooner or later, this girl will be crushed to death" Shaking his head, Arroyo sat up. Start putting on clothes. First, wrap a layer of cloth around the chest, and then put on a looser mage robe. After preparing everything, he stood up and let out a long breath. Arroyo looked at the mirror, where a very handsome young man appeared, looking at him with a smile. "Wellmorning." At this time, such a voice came from behind Arroyo. Arroyo turned around and saw that Jie had woken up. She wiped her sleepy eyes, and then looked at Arroyo who had already arranged her clothes. Arroyo smiled and said, "Ah, are you up already? Sorry, the kitchen is broken today, and they said they would repair it at noonso we can only eat bread." "I don't eat magic bread." Jie said calmly. Arroyo, who was about to conjure a piece of bread, suddenly froze, and then looked at Jie with strange eyes. Jie glanced at Arroyo, who was a little surprised, and just said calmly: "There's nothing sweet on it." Arroyo feels that her values ??have been completely subverted. Angels have a sweet tooth. Like to eat sweets. Eat sweets, sweets¡­ Arroyo shook his head, then pulled up Angel who was still lying in bed, and said, "Okay, let's get ready and go to the cafeteria." After the angel was pulled out, there was a trace of resentment on his face. But soon, she calmed down and put on her clothes neatly. "OMG. (Philosophical language, my God)" Arroyo immediately turned her head and walked out the door. This angel, don't you know how to avoid it even if you change clothes? If someone sees it, I won¡¯t be the one who suffers Shaking her head, Arroyo began to prepare the materials for today¡¯s lecture. Yesterday he briefly talked about the use of staff notation, and unexpectedly it was quite popular. Many people showed a look of interest. So today Arroyo wants to strike while the iron is hot and carry forward the staff. At this time, there was a sound behind him.The sound of searching. Arroyo turned around and saw that Jie had finished preparing and walked out of the door. Arroyo smiled at the girl and then continued to prepare his utensils. The girl walked quietly to Arroyo's side, then pulled Arroyo's arm sleeve with her little hand and said, "I want to eat." "Oh, it's already this time." Arroyo put the guitar and some books into her backpack, and then showed a slight smile: "Then let's go I guess you are already hungry. ?¡± Unexpectedly, Jie just shook his head lightly: "Angels will never be hungry. If they feel hungry, then they are not far from falling." "That's itthen you'd better not be hungry" A slight cold sweat appeared on Arroyo's head. After this guy fell in his previous life, he became a great murderer, and no one dared to mess with him. They also lost some of the strongest human elites. No matter how you look at it, it is better to maintain such innocence. Arroyo, who was just looking up at the slightly dazzling sun, did not see the faint sadness flashing in the eyes of the silver-haired angel next to him. "Let's go." Lowering his head, Arroyo showed a bright smile to the silver-haired angel. The silver-haired angel tilted his head and glanced at Arroyo, then nodded slightly and followed him. At this time, the sun is rising, and everything around is as if it has just woken up, full of exciting fragrance. Walking among the whispers of flowers, Arroyo suddenly felt relaxed and happy. This feels like the first time he entered the game "ARO". The extremely real world gave him a great impact. Just from the first moment, he became crazy obsessed with this game. This epic game has obsessed him for 160 years. Arroyo looked away from the house in the distance. At this time, Jie was following Arroyo, looking straight ahead with a somewhat expressionless expression. Arroyo smiled bitterly. She might never be able to understand the shock of this real world to Arroyo! In a future where even the air is poisonous and humans must live in narrow base cities, Arroyo no longer wants to experience it again. And after having that experience, Arroyo saw the beautiful mountains and clear waters and breathed in the pure air. How shocked should he be? How obsessed are you with this virtual world? And when he opened his eyes, he finally arrived, arrived in this real world With a hint of the intoxicating fragrance of flowers and plants in her breath, Arroyo's pace became a little faster. His mood began to become extremely happy. At this time, the silver-haired girl standing next to Arroyo suddenly pulled the corner of Arroyo's clothes. Arroyo turned her head and looked at the silver-haired girl curiously. The silver-haired girl pointed to the open space not far away, where a fight was going on. Arroyo frowned slightly. This place is a college. What on earth did these students have to dare to do something here? Arroyo felt that as a teacher, she should take good care of these students. After pondering for a long time, he stepped forward and walked forward. Jie glanced at Arroyo, whose expression suddenly changed, and then followed him without saying a word. Although the silver-haired girl was expressionless, she seemed to already know what Arroyo was going to do. "What are you doing?" Arroyo asked after approaching the group of people. The boys who were talking down raised their heads and glanced at Arroyo, who looked serious. Then one of them said with some dissatisfaction: "What does this have to do with you?" "I'm a teacher here. If you beat the students under my nose, I should take care of it, right?" Arroyo frowned with dissatisfaction. At this time, those students also saw the teacher's badge worn on Arroyo's chest. Even ignoring the extremely powerful background of the college, the level of high-level professionals that every teacher possesses at the very least is not something ordinary students like them can afford to offend. The students looked at each other, snorted, and prepared to leave. One of them even said to the male classmate who was beaten: "Really, I gave you an advantage this time. Next time I see you, I will beat you again!" "Wait!" Arroyo frowned deeply, "I think you should come with me to the teaching office. I think it is necessary to punish you" The expressions of those students changed slightly. But the leading male student glanced at the slightly thin teacher and raised his eyebrows: "We are having a formal duel, and the school has no right to punish us!" "Regular duel?" Arroyo looked at the male classmate whose face was bruised and swollen. At this time, his hair was scattered, covering his slightly delicate face. Arroyo looked at the male classmate for a while, and suddenly felt that she had some feelings for this guy.It looked familiar, as if I had seen it somewhere before. "How come I haven't heard of a magic duel in which several people beat one person with their hands?" Arroyo raised her brows slightly and said. At this time, the student took out a contract and threw it into Arroyo's hands. Arroyo took a look and suddenly became speechless. This is not a magic duel at all, but a gladiator's fight. The five people did not use any weapons, magic, or fighting skills, and relied on the power of the body to fight in melee. This is the greatest honor battle among the barbarians, and the winner will have a high reputation. But now in this place, this contract has become a means for several people to beat up a helpless young man. Arroyo felt a fire burning inside her. "Forget it, teacher." Suddenly, the boy said. He stood up and patted the dust on his body, "It's my own fault haha." After that, he wanted to leave. Arroyo wrote down the numbers on the students' chests, threw the contract back, and caught up with the student. He glanced at this very handsome boy and then said, "Can you tell me what happened?" The student shook his head, and then said with a slight wry smile: "It's nothing. I just think that I may not be suitable for using magic I'd better become a swordsman." Arroyo looked at the 14-year-old boy in front of him and suddenly wondered where he had found this depth. Those eyes seemed to see through the coldness of the world, but there was a hint of a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. "You have the talent of a magician." Arroyo suddenly laughed, "You have a starting point higher than others. Are you going to give up your advantages and find an unknown path?" The young man was stunned for a moment. Arroyo continued: "Are you sure that the path you chose with an unknown future is what you really want? Is it worth pursuing for your whole life?" (To be continued. If you like this work , you are welcome to (this site) subscribe and reward, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 06 Invigilating the exam? (Down) The 06th invigilation? (Down) There was a wry smile on the young man's face. He shook his head and walked forward, leaving Arroyo standing there. Arroyo looked at the boy's retreating figure and could only sigh. Everyone has their own ideas, and he can't force them. This young man's magic talent is actually quite good, but if he wants to give up magic, Arroyo can't do anything else - after all, he can't control everyone. Arroyo shook his head and walked towards the cafeteria. Jie followed closely behind Arroyo. She glanced at the young man who was leaving, and a strange light seemed to flash in her eyes. Arroyo and Jai finished their meal quickly. And just as they were about to leave, the communication runes on Arroyo suddenly flickered. The black-haired boy picked up the communication rune hidden in his arms, then casually pressed a button, and a message was sent out. "Hello, Teacher Arroyo. Please come to the conference room on the third floor of the Crystal Magic Tower as soon as possible to discuss important matters." The voice said. Arroyo's brows raised slightly, and then he said to Jie, who had finished finishing all the pineapple buns, "You go back first, I have to go to a meeting." Jie nodded, and then walked obediently towards Arroyo's house. Arroyo stood there and pondered for a while, then walked towards the Crystal Magic Tower. There are a total of seven magic towers in this college. The Crystal Magic Tower is located in the northeast corner of the school, which is also a relatively remote corner. Not long after Arroyo walked in front of the crystal tower, a maid suddenly appeared in front of him. The maid bowed respectfully to Arroyo and then said, "Please show me your identification." Each magic tower is a forbidden area, and generally speaking, you are not even allowed to get close to it. Anyone who wants to enter, except those with the strength of a high-level professional, needs to show proof of their identity. Only after obtaining permission can you enter these magic towers. Arroyo took out the teacher's certificate from her arms. The maid's eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light, shining on this proof. After that, the maid said: "Teacher Arroyo has been confirmed to be qualified to enter the Crystal Magic Tower. I wish you a happy day." After that, the maid slowly disappeared. Arroyo knew that this maid was actually a magic projection. Of course, if you underestimate this maid, you will suffer a lot. After all, the combat effectiveness of this maid is not weaker than that of any high-level professional. Arroyo took a deep breath and then walked forward. At this time, he felt a little nervous inside. Because from his perception, he could find that there were saint-level beings in the crystal magic tower in front of him. Although he was confident that his true identity would not be discovered by the beings in the Sanctuary, no strong man in the Sanctuary could use common sense to peep into it, so Arroyo was not sure whether his true identity would be exposed. After exhaling the breath of his heart for a long time, Arroyo slowly walked into the Crystal Magic Tower. The space inside looks extremely empty, much larger than it looks from the outside. Arroyo was not surprised. This was a simple application of space magic and was not considered very advanced. There are not many people here. Many people are studying their own things there. After Arroyo looked at these people, he walked towards the teleportation array on the side. There are no stairs to go up or down here. If you want to go upstairs or come down from upstairs, you must pass through the teleportation array. Of course, this kind of short-distance teleportation is still risky, and there is a one in ten thousand chance of being teleported to other places. If it really takes a long time, I can only wish you good luck. Arroyo stepped into the teleportation array, and in just an instant, he was teleported to the conference room on the third floor. After walking out of the teleportation array, some mages were already standing here. Judging from the auras emanating from them, the weakest among them have the strength of a high-level mage. This power can completely destroy any thousand-man knights on the plains. And this is only part of the power of an academy. Linz¡¯s strength can be seen from here. Arroyo found a remote place in a relatively low-key manner, then took out a book and started reading. Although he looked younger, no one was surprised. Those who have reached a certain level of strength cannot judge how old they are by their apparent age. So these teachers are not surprised. Arroyo felt that he was still early, so he lowered his head quietly and flipped through the books in his hands. But at this time, there was a sound of footsteps, and then a man sat next to Arroyo. Arroyo felt someone sitting down next to him. He raised his head and looked to the side. That is a young teacher, he was looking at himself with a smile: "Hello, my name is Aaron, I am an alchemist teaching alchemy to second grade students." "Hello." Arroyo nodded, "My name is ArroyoArcane Mage. I am currently teaching music to the whole school." "Music?" Aaron looked at Arroyo with some surprise, "I heard that the new music teacher sings very well I didn't expect it to be you." Arroyo nodded and showed a shy smile. While they were communicating, an old man walked in front of them. After looking at everyone, he said: "Everyone can sit down. It's time to have a meeting." When Arroyo saw the old man, his pupils couldn't help but shrink, his face full of disbelief. Aaron, who was next to him, smiled and said in a low voice: "You didn't expect it, right? Yes, he is Scricethe greatest mage since the second era." Arroyo looked at the smiling old man with horror in his heart. It was this old man who blocked the demons for a week in front of the Cave of Dalmos when the demons invaded. Finally died in the hands of the Chaos Lord. That was also the first legendary strongman to die in the history of fighting against demons. ¡°I didn¡¯t expecthe was actually here. "The reason why I called everyone here this time is about the trial from the third grade." Scrice said with a slight smile. There was something strange about everyone present. The trials of each grade come once or twice every semester. How could it attract the attention of Scrice, who is almost the strongest mage? "In the third-grade trial ground, it is a gathering place for fire elements." Scrice said with a serious face: "But recently, there has been an inexplicable fluctuation there It seems that something is coming. Born. According to the speculations of astrologers, it is likely to be some kind of treasure." Treasure? Arroyo was stunned for a moment. He didn't remember any famous treasures that would appear in Linz during this time But if it wasn't a famous treasure, would it alert an existence like Scres? "Actually, the treasure is only secondary." Scrice shook his head, with a hint of vigilance in his eyes: "We found the Hell Warlock near the fire element pool." Hell Warlocks are a type of Warlock, but they have the blood of demons in their blood, so they can summon demons or even transform themselves into demons to fight. Most of such existences are evil. It can even be said that warlocks are despised by everyone, and most of the blame must be placed on them. (Hell Warlock? It seems that he can't settle down in Linz.) Arroyo also frowned. At this time, Aaron, who was next to Arroyo, was a little surprised and said: "There are actually hell warlocks? How did they get through the defense of the magic barrier of Beckrod?" "Baker is indeed the pinnacle of human magic." Arroyo smiled and shook his head, "But it is not flawless. Even Trent Suter has flaws, let alone Baker. Virtue? What's more, if there is a mole, no matter how perfect the defense is, it will not be able to resist the enemy." Aaron said with some surprise: "You mean, there might be a spy?" "The known methods that can break through Beckrod are too difficult, reaching the level of almost impossible - unless the enemy has a legendary powerhouse or a divine weapon. And if such a being comes over, as long as it exudes a trace of The breath will be captured by the strong men of Lienz - Lienz's defense system has more than one Beckrod. And in the course of thousands of years of development, Beckrod's defense system has been almost perfect. , there will be almost no loopholes. Therefore, the possibility of an insider is very high.¡± Arroyo said. Aaron's face also became a little stiff. Sure enough, at this time, I heard the first mage say: "Not only is the fire element pool in danger, we also need to know how these hell warlocks came in Generally speaking, it is impossible for them to break through Beckrod's defense line. So, we need to find out if there is a mole." Arroyo was suddenly shocked. This Scrice is probably already a legendary mage. If he comes to detect the mole, he is very likely to discover Arroyo's true identity! (Damn) Arroyo immediately became anxious. But it doesn't help. Of course he can use the power of royal power to block all detection from the outside world, but the consequences of doing so are still too obvious. At this time, as soon as Scrice's words came out, some of the mages showed a hint of complaint. "Of course, everyone has their own secrets, and I won't go to find out. Everyone only needs to sign a soul oath. If the soul oath fails to be signed, or is unwilling to sign, I need to do it. I've investigated If there is a possibility that he is a traitor, I will temporarily detain him.You guysI believe you all have no objections, right? " After that, Scrice sent a soul oath to everyone. The content of this oath is that I will never communicate anything that Lienz considers to be 'evil' without harming Lienz's interests. Arroyo felt that she had come into contact with some things that Linz considered to be 'evil', such as Mia and Imos. But he definitely did not harm Lienz¡¯s interests. After thinking about it for a moment, Arroyo signed. The soul oath is in effect and Arroyo is innocent. But many mages present refused to sign the soul oath. After all, for a mage, an oath is a very important thing, and it even needs to contain the mage's real name. If it is leaked out, the mage may have to be controlled by others for the rest of his life. Aaron, who was next to Arroyo, and several mages refused to sign. Scrice could only use probing techniques on them, but he didn't find anything suspicious. "It seems that the mole is not here. Then I feel at ease." Scrice smiled slightly, and then motioned for everyone to sit down. At this time, a teacher said: "Since there is danger, should we cancel the trial for third graders?" "No, there is no need to cancel." Scrice shook his head, "Even if there are enemies, this is still a kind of trial." "Butsuch enemies are still too strong for them." Most of the third-year students are only at the level of formal mages, and a few are advanced mages. This strength is really not enough to face the Hell Warlock. "That's why I found so many invigilators." Scrice said, "Anyone who dares to disturb the third-year students' trial will be eliminated. Moreover, the treasure must be watched closely I will too. Arrived.¡± When they heard that Scrice would also be there, everyone let out a long sigh. If Scres, the man known as the 'First Mage', would also be present, then there would be almost nothing else to worry about. But Arroyo frowned slightly, feeling that things would not be that simple. ¡­¡­ get out of class was finally overArroyo stretched out a long stretch. Many more students came to listen to his class today, and Arroyo also began to teach these students to learn musical instruments. Because their foundations are different, Arroyo has to teach them in batches. But what surprised Arroyo the most was Sherris. This girl¡¯s musical level is very high, and she even knows many pieces of music that even Arroyo doesn¡¯t know. She sings very well too. Of course, after Arroyo sang a song, Sherris' talent was completely suppressed. Those students simply regarded this class as a singer's concert and always wanted to ask Arroyo to sing more songs. At the end of the class, I sang a lot of songs. Arroyo smiled bitterly and shook her head. But now that get out of class is over, he can take a break. The magic transmission tube should have been repaired today, and Arroyo decided to cook a good meal at home. Just when Arroyo was about to leave, a voice sounded next to him: "Teacher Arroyo!" The black-haired boy turned his head and looked at the girl next to him. The fiery red hair made him immediately recognize who this girl was - Shana Inbas. That fire mage. "Teacher, are you sure you want to be the invigilator for our assessment the day after tomorrow?" Shana said excitedly. Arroyo pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Not bad, what's wrong?" "I heard that the model has been changed this time. Three students and a teacher will form a team Can the teacher team up with us?" Shana said excitedly. Arroyo thought about it. Although he prefers randomness, it should be much easier to brush up if his teammates know him. With this thought in mind, he nodded, and then said: "Well okay, I have no problem here." "Yeah!" Shana jumped up happily. Xu Ruisi, who packed up his books and came over, glanced at Shana who was in high spirits, and suddenly showed a faint bitter smile: "It's true I can't do anything about you. But what about the other teammate?" Shana thought for a while and then said: "Anyway, there must be a lot of people willing to do such a good thing as Xuerisi, who is second in the third grade and is also the president of the student union. I will leave the matter of recruiting the third teammate to you!" After that, Shana walked over to sign the autograph in a generous manner. Xue Ruisi, who was following her, smiled bitterly, and then said: "Then invite Ada Although she is also a magician, she is also proficient in swordsmanship." "It's up to you." Arroyo smiled, then tidied up her instruments and started walking towards her home: "Well, I have to go back."??As for cooking, let¡¯s take a step ahead. " "Teacher, can you cook!?" Shana suddenly opened her eyes wide and said in an incredible tone. Arroyo turned around and glanced at Shana, then touched her head strangely: "Is there anything strange about this?" Shana suddenly became excited: "The food cooked by someone like the teacher must be delicious, right? You must treat him!" "Huh?" When A Luo made an appointment, even Xue Ruisi seemed to be interested in joining, so he couldn't help but touch the back of his head. After a long while, he said: "Well, in that case, okay But in this case, the vegetables will not be enough, and we need to buy more." After that, Arroyo walked towards the school fair. The excited Shana pulled Sherris and followed Arroyo. Shana walked excitedly next to Arroyo: "Umteacher, what do you know how to cook?" Arroyo touched her chin with her hand, and then said: "I know how to cookmany dishes. The one I'm best at is Sichuan cuisine. Oh, you may not have heard of it. It's a dish from my hometown. You can eat spicy food." ?" "The music score is from the teacher's hometown, those nice songs are from the teacher's hometown, and this Sichuan cuisine is also from the teacher's hometown" Xue Ruisi pondered for a moment, and then said: "Where is the teacher's hometown?" "Haha, it's relatively remote. You probably haven't heard of it. Just call it 'Celestial Dynasty'." When talking about the name of her country, Arroyo used Chinese characters, so they didn't understand it. . "Tiancao? What a weird name." Shana scratched her hair strangely. "By the way, you haven't answered me yet, can you eat spicy food?" Arroyo said. Sherris nodded: "I have no problem." Shana also laughed and said: "There is a master of eating chili peppers here!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and give rewards. Your support is my biggest motivation .) Text Chapter 07: Having sex after drinking? Chapter 07: Having sex after drinking? Arroyo returned home with a lot of food in her hands. Today he has to cook a lot of food because two more guests have arrived - Sherris and Shana. After thinking about it for a while, Arroyo felt that she could make 'hot pot'. So he first asked the two girls if they could eat spicy food. Fortunately, the two girls have relatively strong abilities, so Chili will have no problem. After opening the door, Arroyo saw the silver-haired girl already waiting for them. Jie was sitting on the sofa, quietly flipping through the books in her hands. Arroyo looked around, but fortunately nothing too bad happened. He was really worried that Jie would do something like throw those clothes everywhere again. Arroyo walked in and put all the ingredients he bought on the table. Then he turned his head and said to Jie who raised his head to look at the three new people who came in: "It's been a long time since I cooked for myself, so I bought some things to make myself By the way, there are also things you like. " Arroyo placed the five pineapple buns in the bag next to Jie. After doing this, he walked to the kitchen. As he walked, he said, "By the way, has the pipeline been repaired?" Jie took the pineapple bun to her side, and then said: "It's fixed." The voice was relatively low, and seemed to be a little depressed. Arroyo, who was taking the dishes into the kitchen, turned around, glanced at the silver-haired angel strangely, and said curiously: "What happened?" "It's okay." Jie shook her head, then lowered her head and started reading. Arroyo just looked at Jie's face and knew that something must be up, but now was not a good place to ask questions. So he could only shake his head and take the dishes into the kitchen. He also had to prepare a soup base, otherwise the hot pot would be impossible to make. After Xu Ruisi and Shana left, Arroyo asked Jie what happened Shaking his head, Arroyo began to prepare the soup base. After a while, a tempting aroma came from the kitchen. "Teacher Arroyo seems to be very good at cooking" Shana's eyes were already filled with stars, "He is such a perfect and good man" Xuerui Si smiled bitterly. She suddenly thought of something at this time. That fate that even her grandfather couldn't predict, and some of the things she recently heard from her grandfather about this trial Teacher Arroyo shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person, right? Sherris shook her head and threw away the emotions in her mind. Then she began to wait patiently for Teacher Arroyo to bring out the food. During this period, she and Xia Na were chatting and laughing together. Of course, they also wanted to communicate with Jie Duo. But the silver-haired girl seemed to speak very little, and she seemed unwilling to talk to strangers, so Xu Ruisi and others decided not to talk too much to Jie for the time being. Once their relationship is better, they can have a good communication. ¡­¡­ This is the endless abyss, this is the kingdom of sin. Here lies the darkness and pain left over from history. There is no salvation here, only endless darkness can be seen here. Here, a man wearing ancient costumes visited the residence of the Blood Demon Lord Lotstop. The vampire with the title of 'Demon God'. "You said your name is Alex?" The Blood Demon God picked up the cup on his table and took a shallow sip. The bright red liquid in the glass slowly flowed into Lotstop's throat. The drink that can be drunk by the Blood Demon God doesn't need to be thought of to be some kind of drink like red wine. The devilish man wearing ancient noble clothes had an evil smile on his lips. He bowed slightly, covering his eyes that were shining with purple light. "Aren't you working under the Steel Demon God?" The Blood Demon God was lying on the large sofa in a comfortable position. Beside him, there were several beautiful vampires massaging his body. Lotersdorp leaned back on the soft seat with a look of enjoyment. His eyes looked at the demon named 'Alex' who bowed slightly, but could not feel any sense of inferiority at all. Wearing Alex straightened up. There was always a smile on his lips, and he looked straight ahead, looking at the Blood Demon God enjoying himself: "No, I don't work for anyone." "Oh?" Lotstop slowly drank the drink in his hand. The sweet liquid passed through his tongue buds and passed through his lungs. This made the Blood Demon God feel a sense of relief. "Then what do you want me to do? Work for me?" "No, I'm just here to make a deal with you." Alex said slightly, "As you know, I am good at divination, and I can even barely predict the fortunes of gods and kings." When he heard the word 'Kingdom', the Blood Demon God raised his head, and his sharp eyes instantly locked onto the smiling purple-eyed demon in front of him. After a long while, the Blood Demon God laughed: "What can you provide? What do you want?" "There are three kings in the world now. Kadir, the god-killing king, Tikruth, the king of the sky, and Ives, the king of the scales. Among these three kings, Tikruth has grown up. No matter where he is in the multiverse with the legendary mark, he is not easy to kill." Lotstop nodded and motioned for Alex to continue. His words aroused some interest in Lotstop. Alex smiled slightly, looked straight ahead, and continued: "Although the difficulty of killing the God-killing King is lower than that of Tikruth, it is still difficult to kill. He is the number one One of the powers of the king is the 'Sand of Destiny', which allows him to find a certain point in the endless river of time, and then completely copy the thing at that point." Lotstop didn¡¯t react at first, but soon his eyes widened: ¡°Wait a minute Could it be that the ¡®Sands of Destiny¡¯ you mentioned are¡± "Yes." Alex nodded, "It's the 'Sands of Time'. As long as he finds the 'Dagger of Time', he can turn back time for a short time. Now, he should look for it in the Bossasgo Desert. The whereabouts of the Dagger of Time. And according to my divination, this result is already destined. The Dagger of Time will definitely be obtained by the king And the first king who has obtained the Dagger of Time, unless you can step into the demigod , or understand the laws of time and space, otherwise you will never be able to kill him." Lotstop fell silent. He looked at the empty wine glass in his hand and remained silent. After a long while, he said: "So, where is the last king?" "He has a divine weapon on him." Alex shook his head, "Under the double coverage of royal power and divine weapon, I can't get even a little bit of information about him - the difficulty of divining his fate has exceeded the legendary level. The king has almost reached the level of a god. I can¡¯t get any specific information about him.¡± A trace of disappointment flashed in Lotstop's eyes. "But I know how to kill him." Alex said without any surprise. Lotersdorp raised his head and suddenly showed a smile. His hand brushed the smooth shoulders of the girl next to him: "Tell me, what price should I pay in exchange?" "After Avis died, the blood on his body belonged to the Moon Familiar clan on the earth." Alex said. The Moon Familia on the ground refers to the vampires on the ground. Lotstop suddenly showed a playful smile: "Are you talking about the blood of 'Elmos Zhu Yue'? Tsk, he has merged with the blood of angels. It is difficult for any evil existence to control that kind of power. , that kind of divine and evil power. I don¡¯t even dare to absorb it, how dare you?¡± Alex smiled and said: "I think I can do it. Of course, if I can't get the blood of Imos, I hope the Demon God can provide a blood lord and an angel." "What a huge appetite." A glimmer of light flashed in Lotstop's eyes, "The blood lord is easy to talk to, the angelI wonder if the Seraph who has lost his power can do it?" "It would be best if there is nature." "Then, in exchange, you need to do one more thing for me." Lotstop smiled, "Help me end the 'Flame-Slaying Sword Master'. That guy seems to be about to wake up from his endless sleep. You know, for us guys, the cost of penetrating the blockade between hell and the world is really too high but you seem to be able to do it easily." "I understand. This is indeed an exchange of equal value." Alex smiled, saluted, and then his figure slowly disappeared. Before he left, a letter was delivered to the Blood Demon God. The Blood Demon God took a cursory look and knew that what was written on it was the method of killing the seventh king. "Hmph, how can a person with kingship die so easily? It is the safest time when they have just become a person with kingship and their destiny is not yet stable. Now, they have missed it But first, let's use his hand to kill Zhanyan. Sword Master, let's talk Otherwise, the Burning Legion's advance will be very difficult. In addition if the king is killed by luck, it seems to be a good result, because according to this method, I am not What about the protagonist whose fate backfires" ¡­¡­ "Hmm! It's delicious!" Sherris said in surprise after taking a bite of the cooked beef. It was a little numb, but the very comfortable texture instantly flowed into her mouth, making her feel an unprecedented sense. She couldn't help but eat the cooked beef in a few mouthfuls.The washed vegetables are put into the pot one by one, and then cooked under the magic fire and become delicious. This made both Sherris and Shana enjoy themselves. Arroyo also enjoyed her meal. "Actually, it's best to eat this with some beeroh, just ale." Arroyo seemed to recall the scene in her previous life where she and her friends ate hot pot, drank beer, and talked late into the night. He couldn't help but shook his head a little lonely. That kind of time may never come back in your lifetime! After all, reaching the top of this world is still too far away. Even if he has worked hard for so long, he is still just a high-level professional. When Arroyo thought of this, she unconsciously felt a little discouraged. Xuerisi felt the changes in Arroyo keenly. She raised her head slightly and looked at Arroyo who seemed to have a hint of loneliness in her smile. Something seemed to be shining in her eyes. "Ale Where is the ale here?" Shana felt nothing. Her brows wrinkled slightly, and suddenly, her eyes glanced at the cabinet beside her. There were several high-strength spirits placed there. "Hey don't drink strong liquor when eating hot pot. And these liquors are very expensive!" Arroyo said immediately. He likes to take a sip of wine from time to time, a habit he developed after traveling through time. Because there are too few drinks in this world. He usually drinks red wine, but this time he came here to teach, he also bought a bunch of wine. His red wine was kept in the study, and spirits were served in the living room. "Didn't you say you want to drink? Then drink some." Shana generously took out a few bottles of futieka and other spirits, and then took out a few glasses. Arroyo originally expected Sherris to stop Shana, but looking at her, she seemed to be very interested in taking a sip or two. "Really, this kind of wine has a strong stamina. You may not be able to walk after drinking it." Arroyo said with a wry smile. He didn't expect these two women to be so interested in wine. "I have red wine." , how about bringing some?" Eating hot pot and drinking red wine is really something only a fool would do. Not tasty at all. But he can't watch these two girls get drunk in his place, right? "Did we drink too little red wine?" Shana said dissatisfied, "And do you think it is appropriate to drink red wine on this occasion?" "Well" Arroyo smiled bitterly and shook her head, and then she had no choice but to let them take it. Although this kind of wine has great stamina, if you don't drink too much, it will actually have a refreshing effect. After all, this is alcohol mixed with some magic potion. While it tastes delicious, it is also prohibitively expensive. Shana poured a glass for everyone. Arroyo squirted when she saw the size of the cup. This is actually a red wine glass! After drinking such a large amount of wine in one go, I definitely felt very sober at the time. But after half an hour, he will definitely collapse. Arroyo herself did not have the confidence to remain sober after drinking this wine. We can only pray that they don't drink too muchotherwise things will be really bad. Arroyo sat back in his seat with a wry smile. Shana then poured a full glass for no one. Afterwards, she raised the yellow drink and said happily: "Come! Let's drink!" After that, he raised his head and took a big sip of the glass of wine. I was wrongforget it, I don't care what happens! Arroyo could only think like this. He looked at the wine glass in front of him and took a sip. It feels very smooth when you drink it. And when the wine fell into his stomach, he started to feel hot. The heat instantly flowed into Arroyo's mind, making him sober up instantly. Xuerisi seemed a little worried, but he still took a small sip. The most powerful one is Jie. After she looked at the amount of wine in the glass, she drank it all in one go. "Hahaha! Okay! Jie is such a generous girl!" Jie put down her wine glass with a look of shame. Then he nodded slightly and poured himself another glass. With wine in your belly, the hot pot seems to be more delicious. As he ate, the wine became more powerful, and the eyes of the four people present seemed to be a little confused. "Heyburp, Jie, you can't put the bread in to bake" "This wine is so delicious Oh, no more Haha, don't pull me like this, Xiaoxue, I'm not drunk" "Heywhy are there two Arroyo teachers?" Jie looked calm. She picked up the bread that had been cooked with chili peppers and finished it in a few bites. Then she consciously turned off the stove, closed her eyes, and fell to the ground, making the sound of a deep sleep. Arroyo also felt the energy coming back, and his eyes felt dizzy. What did I do after that? It seems to be a blank.??¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Morning finally arrived. Arroyo slowly opened his eyes. I feel like someone is pressing on my chest. Is it Jie again? Really, the air conditioner has been repaired, let me turn on the heating Arroyona glanced around with her opened eyes, and then lowered her head. But he didn't see the silver hair and smell the faint fragrance, but saw a light blue hair. "Huh?" Arroyo suddenly felt something was wrong. He immediately straightened up and pushed the person on top of him aside. That was Sherris, the president of the student union. "Well, I shouldn't have drank yesterday" Arroyo looked bitter. Although because of the magic potion added to this wine, you won't have a headache even if you are hungover. But it has all the functions that the wine should have. Now Arroyo can't remember what he did. Looking around, this was his room, and he and Sherris were the only two people on the bed. It seemed that Shana and Jie should be outside After Arroyo thought about it carefully, he realized that although his clothes were a little messy, they did not appear to be taken off. It seemed that the worst thing hadn't happened He couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief, then quietly put Xu Ruisi down and quickly ran out of the room. But he didn¡¯t realize that after he left, Xuerisi suddenly opened his eyes. She looked at the direction Arroyo was leaving, and then murmured to herself in disbelief. "Teacher Arroyois actually a woman?" Xueruisi really didn¡¯t expect things to be so speechless. When she woke up, she found that she was in the arms of a man, and she was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out. Just as she was getting ready, she suddenly smelled the faint fragrance of the young man in front of her. It was a faint fragrance of green grass. Body scent? Or some kind of perfume? Xu Ruisi's hand moved forward, only to find that the chest of Mr. Arroyo who was holding him in her arms was somewhat bulging (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) Subscription, reward, and your support are my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 08 First acquaintance Chapter 08 First acquaintance After discovering that his teacher Arroyo¡¯s chest was somewhat bulging, Sherris was really frightened. Afterwards, she could see through the somewhat separated collar that Teacher Arroyo's chest was wrapped in thick cloth. Just when Xuerui was about to take further action, she found that her teacher Arroyo seemed to be waking up. She immediately started pretending to be asleep. After that, the scene just happened. Xueruisi sat up and looked at Arroyo who had walked out of the room She never thought that the handsome young man who always smiled gently might actually be a woman! No wonder Sherris always felt that there was something incongruous about Teacher Arroyo ? But Xuerisi is not 100% sure. After all, tying white cloth on the chest doesn't mean anything. Maybe I think the soft thing is cloth? Xue Ruisi felt slightly uncertain. Is this Teacher Arroyo a man or a woman? ¡­¡­ Arroyo walked out of the room and saw a very chaotic living room. The angel who represented holiness fell to the ground very gracelessly at this time, in the shape of a "big", and seemed to be mumbling something in his sleep. Next to her, Xia Na was sleeping soundly, hugging the pillow pulled from the sofa. "Arait's really troublesome" Arroyo covered her head speechlessly. Then he looked at the time and it was already 7 o'clock. It seems like the first class starts at 8 o'clock? I just don¡¯t know if these two girls have classes in the first period. After thinking about it, Arroyo woke up Sherris who was lying on the sofa and her bed. But when I woke up Sherris, I found that her face was unnaturally flushed. And she looked weird at her own face. Arroyo touched his head strangely. Is there something on his face? Or does she have some memories of sleeping with her last night? He shook his head and ignored the matter. Arroyo started making breakfast. The breakfast this time was porridge and shrimp. There was also some sauerkraut that he prepared himself. These are naturally delicious. After Arroyo brought these dishes to the table, they immediately attracted the attention of the three ladies. "Who would be happy if they married Teacher Arroyo~" Shana said with stars on her face, "Teacher is simply synonymous with perfection~" "If the teacher is a woman, she will be more popular." Xue Ruisi suddenly said with a smile. Shana was stunned for a moment, and then she took a serious look at Arroyo, who was in a daze. After looking at it carefully, she nodded in approval: "If Teacher Arroyo were a woman, she would really be a beauty! As long as she dresses up a little, she can become a very beautiful person! Ah So jealous.¡± Arroyo was stunned for a moment, then said with a wry smile: "Ahem, it's a pity that I'm not a woman." Xu Ruisi also noticed at this time that Arroyo was a very good-looking and handsome boy. When he smiles, it's easy for people to have a good impression of this ridiculously good-looking person. But when you look closely, there is something feminine about Arroyo's delicacy. If Arroyo had grown her hair long and dressed up a little, she would have been a troublemaker. Arroyo did not pursue the topic. Shana also felt that this topic was not very polite, so she did not continue. "By the way, we are leaving for the trial tomorrow." Arroyo, who had finished a bowl of porridge, raised his head and looked at Shana and Sherris, "Have you finished selecting your candidates? " "The candidate" Sherris thought for a moment, and then said: "We do have a good candidate. Teacher, do you want to meet her? Her name is Ada." "Yeah, sure." Arroyo nodded. Sherris and Shana are both advanced professional level mages. But they are both spellcasters who cast spells from a distance. If a melee mage could be found, Arroyo would be much more relaxed. But this seems to be a wishful thinking Shaking his head, Arroyo started washing the dishes after the ladies had finished eating. After Xu Ruisi and Xia Na agreed on the time and place to meet with A Luo, they left the place and hurried to class. Arroyo finished washing the dishes and then played the violin for a while. After regaining part of his long-lost memory about music, he put down the violin. To be honest, he was not very happy at this time. Although his life is very comfortable and comfortable. But he always felt like he was missing something. There is Sac, who is always smiling like a cheerful young man, Rebecca who is always very active, Mia who is shy, and Anriya who likes to study lock picking. KadirHe remained silent, but sometimes quarreled with Heloise. And that glorious knight always raised his head proudly, but he couldn't hide the kindness in his heart. At that time I was very happy. But what happened nextArroyo thought about that rainy night again. His battle with Qadir. Both of them activated their power against the king, which meant they were really murderous towards each other. But speaking of it I seem to have given him a 'friendship-breaking punch'? Arroyo smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then began to prepare to continue studying and improve his various attributes. ¡­¡­ As soon as she walked into the classroom, Arroyo felt that there were many more people coming to class. And mostly women. They looked at him with eager eyes, asking, "Is it him?" from time to time. So handsome~! ¡¯ and other words. Shaking his head with a wry smile, Arroyo walked to the podium with a slight smile on his face: "It seems that there are a lot more students here today There are more people who are interested in music, and as a teacher, I am also very interested." So happy." After that, he looked at the new roster in his hand. There have been many more people signing up for his courses these days, so he was prepared for the fact that there were almost no empty seats here. "Since there are many new students here, as usual, I should get to know you all." Arroyo had a warm smile on her face. At this time, the girls in the audience felt like something had been shot into their hearts. Generally, extremely excited. Shana slapped the table hatefully, and then cursed in a low voice: "Really, I was obviously the one who arrived firstthese guys are so shameless!" Xu Ruisi smiled bitterly, and then she looked at The black-haired teacher with a smile on his face. He, or should I call her 'she'? "Grylls, who is it? Can you stand up for a moment?" Arroyo suddenly smiled and pointed out a name. There was silence for a while, and no one stood up at all. Arroyo, who was looking down at the roster, was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and smiled slightly: "Please don't be shy. If you come, can you stand up for a moment? It's just to get acquainted, there is no need to do this. Shy." After that, a person slowly stood up. When Arroyo saw the man, he couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. Because he is the boy I met before. "Well, he's here too." When Shana saw the boy, she couldn't help but laugh. Xu Ruisi's eyes glanced briefly, and then he saw Ada, who was somewhat silent and sitting in the front position. Shana also followed Xu Ruisi's gaze and saw the girl, and then she couldn't help but laugh: "Yes, Ada is here too, and I must be coming too!" I like itwhat kind of emotion is this? Sherris held his chin with one hand and looked at the people around him. They all seem to be in a love mood. Nashana liked Arroyo, Nalan liked Adathese girls who came to attend the class also admired Arroyo who was giving a lecture. Butwhat about myself? Xuerisi touched his heart and suddenly felt a sense of emptiness. She has never been in love. It's not because I haven't been in love because I don't have opportunities, I'm shy, or I'm not popular. Butshe had no urge to fall in love at all. She looked at those love books, but she didn't feel in love at all. She will not long for a Prince Charming to enter her life. She also seems to only need friendship between girls, not love. I am also a strange person. Sherris suddenly smiled bitterly, and then looked at the teacher, Arroyo, who was smiling to recognize everyone. After getting to know the new classmates roughly, Arroyo said: "So, what we are going to practice today is singing. There are many kinds of music, but I think a sound that can produce a melody and render the intention of the author wants to express, All can be called music. What is played in elegant palaces is called music, but what is sung on country roads and played when alone can be called 'music'. There is no distinction between high and low in music. It can bring people pleasant melody, that is the art called 'music'" After preparing the instruments, Arroyo prepared her singing voice, and then started today¡¯s tutorial ¡­¡­ "Hello, this is our first meeting, no, this should be our second meeting. My name is Ada Feng, I am a battle mage. Nice to meet you, Mr. Arroyo." The black-haired girl stood beside Arroyo. In front of him, he bowed respectfully. Arroyo smiled, and then shook her hand: "Hello, my name is Arroyo, and I am a high-level ring mage." A magician who is a magic instructor is generally called a 'mage of the ring'. But after hearing Arroyo's self-introduction, Ada couldn't help but smile: "The mage of the ring who teaches music,It's really rare. "She smiled very gently. But a drop of cold sweat slowly appeared on Arroyo's head. But he remembered the first time he saw this girl named 'Ada', the smell on her body It has a powerful queen's aura. Women are all good at pretending However, Arroyo is still somewhat fortunate. He had wanted to find a battle mage before, and now that he had actually found one, it had to be said that it was a blessing. When the time comes, if he really encounters a battle that cannot be solved by these students, he will not need to worry too much about the safety of the students. At least not a lot easier. At this time, Arroyo felt eyes looking at him. He glanced briefly and found that the boy named '˜C' was staring here. To be precise, staring at Ada. Judging from the look in his eyes, there was an indescribable emotion in it. Arroyo touched his head strangely, and then said to Ada: "Well, I would like to ask, what is the relationship between the boy named 'E' and you?" "˜C? Oh, you mean Grylls." Ada seemed to have some understanding, "As a descendant of the powerful mage Bell, he really lacks courage. He is my suitor, but if there is another If you have some backbone and courage, maybe I will allow him to be by my side.¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Hey, the Queen's aura is exposed, is it really okay? Arroyo smiled bitterly, then shook her head and did not continue the topic. He looked to the side, and Sherris and Shana had already walked over. Halfway through, Shana couldn't help but wave to here, and ran over quickly: "I originally wanted to find you! I didn't expect you to meet now Teacher, this is our first meeting." Three members, Ada! She is a battle mage~" "Well, we already know each other." Arroyo smiled, "She left a deep impression on me." It was indeed a deep impression. The queen's aura in her body can't be hidden no matter how hard it is! At this time, Xu Ruisi also came over. Arroyo glanced at Sherris out of the corner of her eye, and couldn't help but feel some strange feelings. He always felt that there had been some change in the way Sherris looked at him. From the initial simple appreciation, to the current curiosity, there are also some very strange elements in her eyes. Arroyo is a person of royal power, so he still has a certain sense of the hearts of the people around him. This Sherris is a bit strange. But specifically what was strange, Arroyo couldn't pinpoint. I just feel that some of her concepts may actually be wrong. He shook his head. This Xu Ruisi was not his, so he didn't have to worry about it here. After smiling, Arroyo saw a person walking towards them. "Hey, Jie. I'm just going back to cook!" Arroyo smiled and called to the man. That person is Jie. But at this time, Jie¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. "Ki (the beginning pronunciation of Wang), no, Arroyo, they are coming to me." When she said this, Jie's face was serious. Arroyo also thought of something and fell silent. "ReallyHave we found you now?" ??Have those guys from hell finally broken through the blockade of his royal power and found this former angel? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 09 The Cave of Dalmos Chapter 09 The Cave of Dalmos "What's wrongTeacher Arroyo?" Sherris looked at Jie who turned pale, then raised her head, looked at Arroyo who looked unhappy, and said carefully. Arroyo smiled, and then he pulled Jie into his arms. He stretched out his hand and patted Jie's head gently, then comforted the person in his arms and said softly: "Don't worry they can't hurt you." "Yeah." Jie nodded. Angels should have no one to fear. They are the Lord's slaves. When they are in this world, they only hear the Lord's will and the Lord's commands. But since the long sleep of the First Age, angels have never heard the voice of the Lord again. The most glorious existence seemed to have fallen into an endless sleep. In the golden palace, he closed his eyes, letting the beautiful hymn seem to have lost its soul, and could no longer redeem the angel's heart. . Since then, the angels have known. They may fall. "But Jie knows that she cannot fall. She is the angel who brings the dawn, she is the last hope of this world. But at this time Jie also understood the intentions of those visitors from hell. They want to be pure and corrupt. They wanted to inject that crazy factor into Jie's heart, let the light dissipate, and let Jie step into the eternal darkness. That will be the day when the dark and eternal night falls. That¡¯s why she feels cold. The dark world, with a hint of cold air, has climbed onto her body, and her soul is trying to devour her and assimilate her. Maybe, only by leaning into his arms like this, you won't feel cold She thought this way, and did the same thing. When the heat left Jie's side, she slowly opened her eyes. Ives, no, Arroyo raised his head, his beautiful brows slightly wrinkled, looking at the horizon. There, a door opened. "The Cave of Dalmosis such a grand gesture." ¡­¡­ Scrice walked beside the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the distant horizon with his old eyes. At this time, the sky has turned blood red. That's not the red of the sunset, it's as red as beating blood. That red color seemed to sweep across the entire sky. And in the center of this terrifying bright red, a door slowly opened. That is a gate composed of countless rules. This gate looks different every time it appears. Sometimes it is an ordinary wooden gate, sometimes it is an iron gate, sometimes it is a huge city gate But more often than not, it is just a hole, a deep one that cannot be seen. Bottom, you can never see the black hole at the other end of the hole The Cave of Dalmos. According to legend, it is an item that can break open the world and go to another world. As long as you know the exact coordinates of a plane, you can open the Cave of Dalmos, cross the lines of time and space that mortals cannot understand, and come to that new plane. "To actually use the Cave of Dalmos it's really a big deal." Scrice, known as the 'Great Mage of Destruction', couldn't help but smile bitterly. Not only is he good at destruction magic, he is also very good at time and space magic. He could feel the altered time node ahead. The flow of time there does not move forward smoothly It is the power of the boundary-breaking weapon. The world seems to have been shattered, and a broken mouth has appeared in that plane. Whowill come out from there? Scrice walked forward slowly, and his body began to slowly exude endless brilliance. With just one step, it seemed like he had crossed an endless distance forward. The next time he opened his eyes, he was already in mid-air. The radiance of the saint enveloped the entire world at this moment. Scrice continued to walk forward. The power belonging to the saint condenses on the earth. Everyone felt a sense of oppression coming from deep within their souls. The saint in this world was walking slowly, approaching the Cave of Dalmos. When he came to the bottom of the Cave of Dalmos, a figure was already standing there. It was a handsome man with a pair of black wings sticking out from his back. He raised his head slightly, his purple eyes looking forward faintly. The power in his body is slowly being stimulated. Boom As if it was about to shatter the endless space, the black wings also burst out with a powerful aura. The slender hand slowly stretched out and put the fallen angel's messy hair behind his ears. He raised his head and looked at the human saint in front of him with his purple eyes.   "Saint in the worldthis is not the place you should come to. Go back." The black wings slowly opened, and the fallen saint said. He said this with a low tone and a smile on his lips. "This place is the human world, and Linz is under your feet." The saint in the human world said, "This magical country is our territory. What qualifications do you have to let me leave?" "Have you seen this?" The fallen angel turned slightly and looked behind him, "The Cave of Dalmos. After this cave appeared, this place has become the territory of my king." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Such a sound suddenly sounded, and the holy realm suddenly opened. The realm representing the strongest power in the world instantly filled this space. The elements of magic instantly gathered towards Skeles. Skeles stretched out his hand and put it in front of himself. The elements of magic solidified instantly. The mysterious magic circle was reflected on the purple pupils of the fallen angel. A smile appeared on the corner of the fallen angel's mouth: "Will we still have to fight in the endThen, there is nothing we can do." The fallen angel stretched out his hand, and the Holy Domain of Darkness instantly burst out, and the golden domain In constant collision. Boom! Scrice¡¯s raised hand slowly rose up, and then a golden magic beam shot forward. This is an extremely terrifying impact of the speed of light. It seemed to be a light of destruction that was about to tear apart all tangible things in the world, and rushed forward. The sound echoed continuously, and the surrounding space was shattered, revealing the invisible black space. The fallen angel smiled slightly, and he immediately flew back for a distance, and the black power continued to gather. The fallen angel's wings pointed forward slightly, and the black light stream rushed forward. The collision of black and gold, light and darkness began immediately. ¡­¡­ "Oh my God Grandpa took action himself!" Xue Ruisi covered her mouth in surprise and said with some disbelief. Arroyo's brows furrowed. He could feel the powerful waves coming from not far away. He could hardly restrain his impulse and use the power of kingship. But of course he knew what the consequences would be if the royal power that represented his identity appeared in this place, so he could only suppress the urge to take action. "The Holy Domainthe collision of two Holy Domains. Damn it, do they want to destroy this place by using such powerful force unscrupulously?" Arroyo's brows frowned. "Ah?" Sherris turned his head and looked at Arroyo, "Should it won't be destroyed, right? Here. This is the Tower of Eternity, with many defensive formations, and Baker With a defensive barrier like Germany here, nothing will happen." "I'm not talking about the Tower of Eternity." Arroyo shook his head. The Sanctuary is indeed very powerful, but it would be too ridiculous to attempt to destroy the Tower of Eternity using only the power of the Sanctuary. "I meanthe Cave of Dalmos." The sky has completely changed color. It was a confrontation between saints, and power was constantly erupting. Between the golden light and the black depth, the Cave of Dalmos is emitting a faint blue light. Arroyo¡¯s black pupils slowly changed color, turning into gold in an instant. His eyes slowly passed through the domain of the saint and saw the front of the Cave of Dalmos. That is endless profundity. It distorts planes, spaces, dimensions and time. The flat world was forcibly distorted. The flatness of the world was destroyed here, and a huge hole appeared in the space, leading to the invisible other shore. "The Cave of Dalmos I didn't expect to see this thing here." Arroyo's eyes slowly changed back to their original color, "Moreover, the fallen angel also appeared Damn it, Sklar If Si hadn't broken through to legend, he would have lost even if this was his home court, right? The 'pseudo-legend' he is showing now is not enough." Boom! Suddenly, an explosion of power swept across the earth instantly. The sky changes colors at a speed visible to the naked eye. The originally blue sky was instantly dyed. It was a heart-stopping darkness. The night fell in an instant. The fallen angel who was fighting suddenly stopped, and a smile suddenly appeared on his lips: "Look, 'he' is here." The spinning footsteps suddenly stopped, and the slender figure just stopped in mid-air. The black wings slowly opened, and everything looked so beautiful, like the most beautiful picture. The fallen angel slowly turned his head, with an evil smile on his lips. His hand slowly stretched out and stroked his slightly long hair. His purpleHer colored pupils stared at the black sky, she raised her head slightly, smiling, just smiling like this. "Who, who's here?" Scrice said after falling silent. "Who else? Kight." "Kight?!" Scrice's expression changed. This is the meaning of ¡®king¡¯ in devilish language. In hell, such a title is usually only addressed to four people. If the body of one of those four people comes to this place, I am afraid no one can stop him. But immediately, Scrice felt relieved. That's just a power. A power crossed the Cave of Dalmos and traveled to the fallen angel with black wings. By the way, Kight can generally be understood as ¡®power¡¯¡­ It has to be said that the way to understand Devil¡¯s language cannot be understood using ordinary methods. Without context, a word can have hundreds of meanings. This is also a common deception method used by demons when signing contracts with humans. The fallen angel with a pair of black wings suddenly opened his eyes, and his power was constantly gathering. The broken royal power suddenly appeared on the earth. That royal power is scattered and broken. But at this moment, it emits its own light in the sky. It was the aura of a king, possessing the power to defy everything. The fallen angel slowly stretched out his hand, and this power was aimed at that distant place. But just looking at the direction of the fallen angel's hand, Arroyo knew what he wanted to do He wanted to shoot the power that could dissipate at any time towards Jie behind him! At this moment, he suddenly pulled Jie behind him. He blocked the front with his own body. His eyes flickered, but his strength began to gather without hesitation. Except for the power of the king, he used all the power at his disposal. His pupils instantly turned blood red, and a silent breath burst out. A pair of white wings stretched out from behind Arroyo. The pure white wings still carry some sacred air currents. "Heavenangel" Shana couldn't help but open her eyes wide, looking at Arroyo who was illuminated by the holy light with some disbelief. At this time, a black light shot over. This light seemed to have penetrated everything, penetrated the world, penetrated space, penetrated everything that could block it, and appeared in front of Arroyo. (Varied¡­¡­) Arroyo did not expect the attack to come so quickly. This is more like the Tower of Eternity, and this is the most heavily defended place in Lienz. This attack actually ignored most of the defenses and rushed directly in front of him? Arroyo only had time to use her wings to cover the front. After that, a two-handed sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The epic aura instantly covered his body. The sword soon collided with an extremely powerful force. Arroyo almost spat out a mouthful of blood. (Damn it, if I hadn¡¯t handed over the artifact, the Sword of Glorywould I have ended up in such an embarrassing situation?) Arroyo gritted her teeth and resisted this force. But unfortunately, this power still jumped into Arroyo's body. This force is constantly expanding and tearing apart. Arroyo almost spit out a mouthful of blood. A black aura poured into his body. "Ahah!" The wings behind Arroyo immediately emitted a white light. Soon, the light dimmed, and the wings slowly retracted into Arroyo's body. Arroyo sat there and began to breathe heavily. "Teacher! Teacher, what's wrong with you?" Shana immediately patted Arroyo on the shoulder. At this time, Arroyo clenched his fists and was breathing raggedly, as if he had entered an extremely dangerous situation. "Let me do it." Jie said softly. After that, she walked up to Arroyo, stretched out her hand, and placed it on Arroyo's forehead. Afterwards, she whispered next to Arroyo: "Use the power to 'steal'otherwise you won't be able to digest the power of this royal power." "Ahem Haha, is it still too much?" Arroyo smiled bitterly. After that, the black energy on his body suddenly dissipated, and then there was a muffled sound from the ground beneath his feet. After the muffled sound, the black energy completely disappeared without a trace - only Arroyo and Jie knew that Arroyo had just released all the black power into the earth. "Teacher Arroyois an angel?" At this time, Sherris couldn't help but said in surprise. She covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Arroyo with disbelief. Arroyo straightened up and then smiled: "No I'm just studying magic."At that time, some angel blood was implanted. "Mages can indeed make many sacrifices in order to study magic. In contrast, injecting the blood of other races into one's own body is really normal. "Implanted with the blood of angels" Sherris, Shana, and Ada looked at each other, and both saw surprise in each other's eyes. At this time, the battle on the horizon is almost over. Arroyo smiled and said: "Although I don't know what happened but you'd better go back quickly. It may be full of turmoil recently" Although Xu Ruisi and others wanted to ask Arroyo many things, they did not say anything until Arroyo sent them downstairs to their dormitory. After smiling and waving goodbye to them, Arroyo and Jai walked back. Halfway there, Arroyo couldn't help but cover her mouth with her hands to prevent herself from spitting out. Jie walked over, patted Arroyo on the back, and then said: "It's still too reluctant" "After all, it is the power of the second demon, that is, the fallen demon How can it be eliminated so easily?" Arroyo smiled bitterly, "As for Alcire's unique trick, you can learn it without dying, and without falling. , can it be considered my strength?" Jie couldn't help but shook her head: "Please don't forget that you are a king of the same level as him." "The king's authority" Arroyo smiled bitterly, and then he looked at Jie: "It seems that they want to take action on you Although they don't really want you to follow them, but this trial, You should stay with me." "Why don't you stay here?" Jie tilted her head slightly. Arroyo smiled and said: "We can't stay here. During the trial, our safety guarantee, Scrice, will also go to the trial site. Without him, this place will not be so safe And if you follow me, with the help of Scrice, your safety will undoubtedly be guaranteed The worst result is that the truth about the king is exposed, and you are forced to leave here." When saying this, Arroyo couldn't help but smile softly. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 10 Departure Chapter 10 Departure Scrice sat on his seat, looking at the magic documents in front of him absentmindedly. Normally, he likes to study these magic documents. This represents the wisdom of countless people. This is a document left by the most talented mages who have stood at the forefront of everyone for countless generations. It is extremely valuable for research. But now, Scrice just flipped through the document a few times and put it aside. The reason why his mood suddenly became worse and so out of control was that he had a fight with a fallen angel just a few hours ago. That fallen angel¡¯s name is ¡®Razier¡¯, and he is an extremely powerful angel in hell. At the same time, he is also a subordinate of the fallen demon god Elsiel. In the battle with Scrice just now, Raziel was restrained by the power of rules and could not display his legendary strength, so Skrace suppressed the offensive. But in the end, the Fallen Angel received a power from Elsiel and fired an impact at a high-level ring mage. What's even more strange is that this ring mage, who is only a high-level mage, actually resisted. This is a bit too strange Scrice tapped his hand lightly on the table and slowly fell into deep thought. ¡­¡­ "Well" Arroyo slowly opened her eyes. He seemed to have had a dream, a very long dream. In the dream, he returned to the real world, without magic and fighting spirit. But the ordinary world without fantasy. However, he experienced happiness that he had never felt before. Sit in a coffee shop with the air conditioning on, order a cup of Blue Mountain, chat with your friends about the copy of the game, and watch the latest TV series How long has it been since you felt such a peaceful world? Arroyo thought she could be strong and give up her original world. But the memory that has been engraved in his bones tells him that he has not forgotten reality. Even if he knows more about this world, he will not have as deep a sense of immersion as the real world. "Tsk, why are you so sad?" Arroyo smiled bitterly and shook her head, "I can't go back to being sad now" After his pupils had adapted to the light for a period of time, they were finally able to fully open. Arroyo immediately saw a silver-haired girl sitting next to him. She was a quiet girl. She was expressionlessly flipping through the books in her hand, her beautiful eyes blinking from time to time, looking so cute. "Jie" Arroyo uttered such a word, and then he slowly sat up, looked at the girl who raised her head and looked back at him, and then showed a faint smile. "You're awake." Jie nodded and put the book in her hand aside. She looked at Arroyo, and then said: "A mage named 'Scrace' wants to see you. Of course, if your health is not good, I do not recommend that you go there." Arroyo smoothed his messy hair with his hands, and then looked out the window: "Really It's already this time, and we can't keep Master Scrice waiting any longer." As he said, Arroyo is about to get up. At this time, Jie grabbed Arroyo's clothes with some worry. "Don't worry, I'm fine." Arroyo's face was rosy, "Or rather, I feel great now." ¡­¡­ This is an endless desert. Bossag means 'the inextricable' in the local language. Now, a figure is wandering in this 'impossible' desert. She was wearing a relatively loose mage robe, and her golden pupils looked around aimlessly. Suddenly, she stopped halfway. In the rolling dust, she seemed to sense something beneath her feet. A smile suddenly appeared on the lips of the woman wearing a mage's robe, and her hands groped in the rolling sand. After that, a mysterious aura burst out. Boom The earth began to tremble, and in front of the woman, a whirlpool composed of sand appeared. After that, a huge thing slowly climbed out of the lower end of the vortex. That¡¯s a scorpion. But it is definitely not an ordinary weak scorpion, this is a huge scorpion that is seven or eight meters long. The scorpion raised its pincers and waved them in mid-air. Feeling the terrifying fluctuations that suddenly hit her, the woman suddenly laughed. "Tch, I thought the existence guarding the Sands of Time was so powerful I didn't expect it to be just such a little bug. I'm really disappointed." The woman named ¡®Reinhard¡¯ shook her head at this time. She raised her hand,A fierce fireball suddenly appeared in her hand. This fireball exuded a terrifying heat wave, as if it was about to ignite the desert, and was beating continuously in the woman's hand. "To deal with you, I don't even need to use my power" the woman sighed. After that, the jumping flame rushed forward. As a sound broke through the air, the flame seemed to cross all distances and directly hit the scorpion. "Boom!" With a sound, Scorpion's head was hit by this terrible impact. The huge shock wave spread out in an instant, almost shaking the earth, making people's hearts palpitate. The scorpion took half a step back, and then it started to get angry. After waving its pincers, the scorpion immediately rushed towards Reinhardt. Its movement trajectory is very strange, sometimes left and sometimes right, but the speed is very fast, making it impossible to capture its movement trajectory. After all, this is the desert, the home of this scorpion. But at this time, there was a faint smile on the woman's beautiful face. She raised her hand, and a faint fiery red flashed on her fingertips. "Then let's have a big one." The woman smiled slightly. She exerted a slight force on her foot, and then stamped it down. Just when the scorpion was about to release an acid-base breath, he found that his feet were covered in fire. The next moment, endless flames shot up from the ground, and scorching flames also fell from the sky. Under the smiling gaze of the stunning woman, the scorpion was engulfed in fire. Ignoring the dying scorpion. Reinhard walked to the stone platform that was suddenly exposed due to the whirlpool. She knocked on the stone platform with her own hand. From the texture transmitted from the stone platform, she could feel that this should be something with a certain age. The blonde woman¡¯s hand was placed directly above the stone platform. After tapping the beads on the stone platform a few times, she finally found a groove. Reinhard finally showed a faint smile. She took out a silver gem from her backpack and put it into the groove. The gem instantly burst out with a bright light. Afterwards, with the sound of a mechanism opening, a passage appeared in front of the woman. "Huhhas it finally appeared? The Dagger of Time." Reinhard finally let out a long breath. Then she picked up the silver gem and put it back on her body. After that, she walked down the passage. (The next destinationshould be Lienz.) Reinhard thought of a 'task' he had given himself. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to describe it as 'mission'. A king should rule over the world. Therefore, she needs to become stronger, become stronger, and then form an invincible army to dominate the world. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Is not it? Although the surroundings were dark, a smile appeared on Reinhard's lips unconsciously. ¡­¡­ "I heard you were looking for me." The black-haired boy knocked on the door of this room. After being allowed to enter, the black-haired boy walked in. The first time he entered, he saw the old man sitting on the seat, looking up at the sky. Scrice, the Great Mage of Destruction. The strong man who died twice. "Hello, please sit down." Scrice withdrew his gaze, and then looked at the black-haired boy. Although he saw himself, the black-haired boy in front of him didn't look nervous at all. His attitude is neither humble nor arrogant. It seems that he is a rather special person. After Arroyo sat down, Scrice looked at him quietly. His pupils seemed to glow with a blue light, and Arroyo immediately felt that his entire body was being scanned. Of course, Arroyo has the power of kingship in him. Although the old man in front of him is strong, he can't find anything valuable. "Hmmyou are indeed very mysterious." The old man laughed and gave up the investigation. If he wanted to, he could naturally get everything he wanted to know by force. But he won't do that. The young man in front of him is not that kind of heinous devil. Just knowing this is enough. "I wonder what Mr. Master has to do with me?" Arroyo tilted her head slightly and then said. Scrice put away his smile and said, "Do you know what the fallen angel shot on you?" Arroyo pondered for a long time, and then said: "It's not very clear but that power contains endless power of corruption. I guess he wants to corrupt someone" ¡°???Want the angel next to you to fall? "Screese said suddenly with some surprise. "Probably. Of course, I think they opened the Cave of Dalmos not just to fight you and then drag my companions into the abyss of corruption They should have other things." "Well, after the Cave of Dalmos was opened, at least four creatures came to this world." Scres suddenly felt a headache and touched his temples, "Okay, I already know everything I need to know. You can leave." After Arroyo saluted, he walked out of the room. In fact, he also knew why Scrice came to him. That is to confirm whether he is an evil person. Now that his identity is confirmed to be a real mage, Scrice will no longer be entangled. At this point, Arroyo can leave. Arroyo, who walked out of the military tower, raised her head and looked at the somewhat dim sky. A smile suddenly appeared on his lips. ¡­¡­ The next day, early morning. The black-haired boy wore a pure white mage robe and walked out of his room. Jie was also dressed in a white dress, like a doll, following closely behind Arroyo. Arroyo turned around and looked at the girl with a plain face. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "OK Next we should go and meet the students. Ahem, Jie, you look a little unhappy." "I don't want to go out." Jie raised her head and said. "That's not okay, you will become a homebody." Arroyo shook her head, then took Jie's hand and walked forward. "Teacher Arroyo! Here, here!" After arriving at the gathering place, Arroyo heard such a voice before she could sigh at the number of people here. He turned his head and soon saw the girl's iconic fiery red hair from the crowd in front of him. With a smile on her lips, Arroyo slowly walked forward. Jie, on the other hand, was holding a romance novel and followed Arroyo closely. She carefully observed her surroundings, and then silently moved closer to Arroyo. Arroyo walked to the three girls and said, "Hey, you guys came really early." "The teacher is too slow!" Shana said with some dissatisfaction. In response, Arroyo could only smile bitterly. If Jie hadn't refused to come out, he would have been here long ago. "By the way, teacher." Xu Ruisi looked at the handsome young man. When he saw the black-haired boy's eyes falling on his face, Xu Ruisi avoided Arroyo's eyes in a panic. She calmed down and then said: "Teacher are your injuries okay?" "Well, it's okay." Arroyo shook his head, "It wasn't a big problem in the first place It's just that you worry too much." As he said that, the ring mage laughed lightly. If that blow had hit the angel, Jie might have actually fallen when she lost most of her strength. Unfortunately, this blow only had a great effect on the angel who had lost his power. Arroyo is not an angel. Although he has the blood of an angel, that angel's blood is the blood of the 'Blood Angel'. This kind of bloodline that has been corrupted cannot be corrupted again, so Arroyo can be said to have no other feelings at all now. Soon, the last member Ada also arrived. After the team was assembled, they took on the trial mission. The trial tasks were random. Their luck was pretty good this time, and the tasks they picked out were not too difficult. That is to get 15 hearts of the lava beast. The lava beast is really not a very powerful creature. Two or three advanced professionals can kill it with certain cooperation. These 15 hearts of the lava beast can be collected as long as you are careful. "Okay, let's teleport there quickly!" Shana said excitedly. At this time, Ada glanced at Jie who was following Arroyo: "Does she also want to participate in the trial?" "No, she will stay with me, but not participate in the trial." Arroyo shook her head and said. Xu Ruisi was slightly surprised: "Ah? You want to take her with you?" "Well, I don't worry about her being alone at home." Sherris nodded, and she also remembered that this silver-haired girl once broke the magic pipeline in Arroyo's house, causing Arroyo to have to eat in the cafeteria for several days. "You have a really good relationship." Ada suddenly said at this time, "But there are still dangers where we go. Teacher Arroyo, are you sure there is no problem?"   "Well, I still have some strength." Arroyo smiled, and then he held Jie's hand and looked at the magic circle that had begun to shine: "Should we set off?" "Well, hurry up and teleport there. Complete the trial early so that I can rest early." Shana nodded, which was considered to be recognition of Arroyo's calligraphy. After that, several people walked towards the magic circle that was ready for use. And when the figures of several people disappeared, the ordinary young man withdrew his gaze to look at Ada's back. At this time, the person next to him patted his shoulder, and then said: "Hey! What are you waiting for? Our mission this time is a bit difficult! We need to prepare some props!" "Huh? Wellok." ¡­¡­ When he stepped out of the magic circle, Arroyo took a deep breath of the hot air here. The air contains hot molecules and a faint smell of sulfur. This is the center of the earth, where the fire element gathers. Just by feeling the restless fire element here, you can understand what this place is. At this time, a teacher came over. After reviewing the identities and missions of Arroyo and others, the instructor smiled slightly: "Then, please complete the mission quickly. All you need to do is get all the mission items and come to me to pay Underground There are still some dangers in the world, so the teacher can also take action. But please note that unless the crisis is life or death, the ring mage cannot take action, especially he cannot help the team kill the mission target If he is discovered, not only The result of this trial is failure, and a large amount of credits will be deducted. Do you understand?" "Well, I understand." Arroyo nodded, indicating that he already understood. The remaining team members had no objections either. At this time, the instructor nodded, and then he signaled Arroyo and others to start the trial. "Huhis this the gathering place of the fire element?" Shana said excitedly: "As a fire mage, I feel really good here!" "But the fire resistance of the fire elements here is very high." Xu Ruisi said with a sigh. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 11 The trial is in progress During the 11th trial After Shana heard what Xu Ruisi said, she touched her head in embarrassment. At this time, Arroyo also looked around and said: "Lava behemoths are not difficult creatures to deal with. They are usually solitary creatures but it is still difficult to find them. So you have to work hard. " "Teacher, is this how you plan to watch our trial?" Shana said with some disappointment. Arroyo smiled bitterly and shook his head without saying much. Ada patted Shana on the shoulder and said, "Teacher Arroyo is also one of the monitors and cannot participate in our activities at will. It's not like you don't know." "Okay." Shana shrugged, indicating that she understood. Arroyo raised his head, looked at the top of the fiery red magma above his head, and couldn't help but smile. He knew that something might be born here, and there would be hell warlocks joining in. If that treasure was not born during this period, it would be okay to say that the Hell Warlock would not make any big moves. But Scrice is also a well-known astrologer. Since he set the trial at this point in time, it proves that the treasure was born probably during this time period. ¡°After all, if he was born at this time, Scrice could also intervene. That almost legendary strength can definitely kill most enemies on the spot. If he had been born at another time, Scrice would not have had the leisure to observe the underground world all the time. And the most important point is that if there is a mole, Scrice can discover it immediately and will not be passive in future incidents. As long as you protect your students, the rest should be none of your business, right? Arroyo smiled slightly, and then followed the three girls who decided to set off to find the lava beast. Beside him stood the always expressionless Jie. At this time, Jie suddenly pulled Arroyo's sleeve, which made Arroyo turn around and look at Jie in surprise. "Hot." Jie opened her mouth and said. After hearing this, Arroyo smiled apologetically and said, "Sorry, I forgot that your body is not strong enough to withstand such a temperature." After that, a 'fire control magic' was applied to Jie's body. In this way, even if you use an ordinary flame to bake Jie, Jie probably won't feel anything. The habitat of the lava monster is actually not difficult to find, just those lava places that always have yellow bubbles. But this kind of place is not safe. Not only may there be lava monsters, but also some fire monsters, such as flame beasts and the like. Of course, the species that has the most fire elements in this pool is the fire element. This kind of creature is directly generated from the fire element. At low levels, they do not have any sanity. But after evolving to a certain level, the fire element will also inspire wisdom and become a fire element monarch. The fire element can be strong or weak. Of course, within this range, there should be no very powerful fire element. The girls chose a direction and walked down. Arroyo was not in a hurry, he just led Jie and walked slowly behind them. It was not out of their sight, but it was not close to them either. At this distance, the monsters attacking the girls would not regard Arroyo as their opponent - unless they attracted too many monsters. And if Arroyo saves them, this distance can be said to be just right. Arroyo will naturally determine whether her students need rescue. He will take action if necessary. Of course, if those girls send out a rescue signal, he will also participate in the rescue. Of course, with each rescue, Sherris and the others' ratings would drop, so Arroyo would not take action at will. After looking at the route the girls were taking, Arroyo couldn't help but smile. This is indeed a more reasonable route. Following the distribution of these fire elements, although you may not necessarily encounter the lava where the lava monsters live, you will definitely encounter some large lava tributaries. In that case, if you follow the tributary, you can find the lava where the lava monster lives. (These little girls are very thoughtful) Arroyo nodded secretly. If he could complete the task quickly and teleport back, Arroyo might not have to wade through this troubled waters. Of course, after the incident where the fallen angels came to attack him, he also knew that he seemed to have been involved in something. At this time, a ball of flame shot towards Arroyo. Arroyo's body immediately glowed with an arcane flash, and an arcane armor protected Arroyo's body from the flames. Oh, of course, I also protected Jie next to Arroyo. "Tsk, I didn't expect that it wasn't Sherris and the others who were attacked firstit was me who was attacked first." Arroyo smiled bitterly. Of course, the fire element rushing over is not that powerful.Among traditional professionals, and even advanced professionals, this fire element should be considered an opponent. But facing Arroyo, a high-level professional, this fire element really didn't offer much experience. Raising his hand, an arcane impact hit him. The fire element's body was immediately hit by this powerful arcane power and began to disintegrate. After triggering the magic missile, Arroyo threw another one casually, completely ending the fire element. "Wellit seems like I haven't fought like this for a while." Arroyo smiled. After learning powerful spells, especially the extremely powerful arcane spell of 'Arcane Destruction', he has not used these spells such as Arcane Impact for a while. "It seems that we still need to strengthen our training!" Arroyo nodded and continued to walk forward. And ahead, the girls also began to face their first opponent. Ada was the first to take action. She held a spell called 'Fire Resistance Shield', and the long sword in her hand bloomed with arcane brilliance. Like Arroyo, she is actually a master of arcane magic and melee combat. Of course, he is definitely not as strong as Arroyo. With a sound of "Hiss", Ada's long sword thrust out first and hit the fire element's broad arm. This was certainly not a useless effort. The magic explosion released immediately caused the fire element to take a few steps back, and at the same time gave the two mages behind him a chance to release their magic. Seeing Ada¡¯s actions, Arroyo couldn¡¯t help but nodded with satisfaction. He is worthy of being an elite-level existence among third-year students, and he does have a few tricks. The timing of this was considered very good. Although the damage was not high, it created opportunities for his teammates. The next person to take action was Shana. It's a pity that the burning fire magic does little damage to the fire element, which is also a fire element. But Xia Ruisi's attack, which followed Shana's attack, was impressive. After the black magic arrow exuding destructive power hit the fire element, a terrifying impact immediately erupted. The fire element howled and began to retreat continuously. Seeing this scene, Arroyo was secretly surprised. This Xu Ruisi looks so cute and delicate, but he never expected that he was learning the magic of destruction. This kind of magic generally has relatively serious sequelae, but considering that Sherris's teacher should be her grandfather, the magician of Scrice, then as a magician, he should have a solution! ¡°At least Arroyo knows a lot of ways to relieve the sequelae. There's no reason why the semi-legendary Scrice wouldn't know. The battle continues. The attacks of the three girls were indeed very coordinated. After several consecutive attacks, the fire element finally let out an unbearable cry and fell to the ground. Shana searched the fire elemental corpse for a while, but in the end she only found a broken fire elemental crystal core. She said with some dissatisfaction: "Really there is only a broken crystal core. It seems that this fire element is not very rich." As a fire mage, she naturally has ways to use this crystal core. But with a broken crystal core and not very big, its effect is very limited. Ada finally let out a long breath. Then she looked around and said with some dissatisfaction: "I really want to go out quickly This place is too dry, and my skin will not be able to bear it." Hearing Ada¡¯s words, the other two girls also nodded solemnly. Although they brought moisturizer, it was not the best product that could withstand the flames for a long time. This makes the three beautiful girls very anxious. Arroyo followed them quietly. With Arroyo's magical protection, it can be said that Jie didn't feel any abnormality at all. As if she was in those peaceful worlds on earth, she even took out a book and read it while walking. Although Arroyo wanted to remind her that she was prone to short-sightedness. But considering that angels have eyes that are different from ordinary people, there may be no possibility of myopia at all. Only then did he give up. We walked forward for about three hours. There were some more battles during this period, but they were all perfectly eliminated by the three girls. At this time, there were more and more fire elements around, and even more advanced fire elements. Even Arroyo no longer dared to walk on the right path with arrogance - this would attract hatred. He also had to take some detours. And the three girls in front of him walked even more cautiously. They worked hard to open the road, and Arroyo was able to enjoy the success - as long as he followed the route of the three girls, wouldn't it be a safe route? The three girls became more and more careful as they walked, but several fights broke out out of necessity. But with the cooperation of several girls, they managed to get through it safely. After continuing for some distance, they finally saw a broad branch of magma.   This time, even Xue Ruisi, who had always been relatively calm, couldn't help but smile. Once you have found the magma branch, you can find the habitats of many lava monsters as long as you follow the branch. It can be said that most of their tasks have been completed. Arroyo also let out a long breath. He was really worried that these girls would encounter something dangerous. But now it seems that it is still very safe. But not long after Arroyo breathed a sigh of relief, the girls encountered their first crisis after entering the underground fire element pool. It was a fire giant crocodile. When the body that was more than ten meters long suddenly rushed up from the lava, not only the girls, but also Arroyo was stunned. But immediately, the girls reacted. They could not mess with such a presence, and they immediately began to look for an escape route. There seems to be no feasible escape route - run back, run towards their teacher Arroyo! Arroyo did not take action because the girls had not yet encountered real danger. If they could escape the fire giant crocodile's attack, it would be a bad thing for Arroyo to take action. So Arroyo just stopped, slowly took out his Infinity Sword, and stood there. But he didn't emit any aura from his body. After all, he didn't want the giant fire crocodile to feel that there was a powerful presence here and take a detour to attack him. The Huo Yan giant crocodile found that the 'food' he was interested in actually dared to escape, and he couldn't help but let out a loud roar that shook the sky. The roar made Arroyo feel dizzy even though he was far away, not to mention the three girls who were close. Shana was immediately shocked by the roar and fell to the ground. And only a hundred meters behind her was the giant fire crocodile! It seems that no matter how they fight, Shana will not be able to escape the attack of the giant fire crocodile After thinking about it for a while, Arroyo decided to take action. He immediately exuded his momentum. At the same time, he also raised his hand that had been hanging down, and a magic circle appeared on his hand. The next moment, a terrifying arcane impact rushed forward. Even after being separated by thousands of meters, this arcane impact still maintained a terrifying momentum and hit the giant fire crocodile. After sending out ¡®touch! ¡¯ After a loud noise, the Fire Giant Crocodile¡¯s head was hit by this powerful arcane impact, and his entire body took several steps back. This is the first time Arroyo has helped his students since he went to the underground world! Arroyo stretched out his hand, and his hand exuded bursts of arcane brilliance. His footsteps were also slowly approaching the giant fire crocodile. The Huo Yan Giant Crocodile's eyes finally locked onto the person who had just taken action. It can feel the breath of the person in front of it. This human doesn't want to fight, he just wants to retreat. But at this time, the savage instinct took over - no matter what, kill a few humans first before leaving! Otherwise it would be too shameless! The giant fire crocodile raised his claws and was about to hit Shana who was closest to him! Seeing that there was no way he could do anything, Arroyo could only sigh. After that, he fiercely pulled out the Infinity Sword, and the epic glory immediately shone in the underground world. Arroyo¡¯s feet were like wind, and she rushed forward very quickly. And the two of them, Sherris, had no habit of giving up on their companions. Xuerisi immediately turned around and gave the Fire Giant Crocodile a very violent and destructive impact. The Fire Giant Crocodile, which was hit by the powerful destructive impact, let out a scream, and then slowly took half a step back. And just this half-step allowed Shana to temporarily escape the attack of the giant fire crocodile! Of course, this is not enough. If the giant fire crocodile continues to attack, not only Shana, but also Sherris who stopped and Ada who is casting a spell will die here! As soon as Ada released an arcane barrage, Arroyo had already rushed in front of the Fire Giant Crocodile. The Endless Sword he held in his hand immediately burst into endless brilliance. With Arroyo's fierce slash, a huge gash was cut out of the Fire Flame Giant Crocodile's body. The blood like lava immediately spilled out and sprinkled on the earth, making a "squeaking" sound. It can be seen that the temperature of this blood is very high. Arroyo stopped, but immediately, a powerful arcane power burst out. The magic explosion technique actually made even such a huge body as the Fire Giant Crocodile retreat back. Arroyo also seized this opportunity. He continued to charge forward several times in a row, making several more large holes in the body of the giant fire crocodile. The Fire Giant Crocodile is actually not easy to kill. Not to mention its thick skin, it also has some innate magic. In addition, the temperature of its blood is comparable to magma, and almost no profession can say that it can definitely kill it.A giant fire crocodile that has reached the level of a high-level professional. But unfortunately, there is a freak here who can hardly be called a mortal, Arroyo. Arroyo¡¯s long sword kept thrusting out, and every time it struck out, he would change the place and strike again. The Endless Sword with the aura of doomsday kept blooming with brilliance, and while moving forward, it also made the fire giant crocodile keep screaming. Its wound cannot heal quickly because it is filled with the terrible breath of doom. The Huo Yan giant crocodile finally panicked. After releasing several innate magics, that is, magics such as the Pillar of Fire that did not bring any burden to Arroyo at all, it finally stepped into the magma again. Arroyo was not yet conceited enough to fight a powerful fire-type monster in the scorching lava. He put away his sword and then looked to his side. Unexpectedly, when he saw Shana, her eyes were filled with stars, looking at him like an idol. "Umwhat happened?" Arroyo touched his head and then said with some uncertainty. Xu Ruisi glanced at Arroyo, and then said with some surprise: "I didn't expect the teacher is so powerful." This is completely different in level. Arroyo seems to have reached a very terrifying situation. The one just now The Fire Giant Crocodile was so powerful that Arroyo was able to repel it. And Ada also looked at Arroyo with surprised eyes. She is also skilled in melee combat and arcane magic, but the gap between her and Arroyo is not even the slightest bit. The only person present who didn't look at Arroyo strangely was probably Jie. She just looked up for a while to watch the battle between Arroyo and the Fire Giant Crocodile, and then kept her head down reading her book. It seems that Arroyo's record is not as good as one of her books. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 12: Requiem for a Foreign Land (1) Chapter 12: Requiem for a Foreign Land (1) He gently stretched out his hand, and the long sword shining with epic brilliance in his palm slowly dissipated. The boy with slightly long black hair smiled and said, "Okay, I've taken action you can continue the trial." "We were too bold" Shana shook her head while crying, and smoothed her messy hair with her hands. After that, the girl said with some fear: "But it was really dangerous just now If the teacher hadn't taken action we might have all been injured." They are not worried about dying in this place. They all carry extremely powerful magic props on their bodies, and they will be teleported back to school as soon as their lives are threatened. That's why these students are so confident and bold enough to come to the underground world to conduct their trials. Arroyo was wearing pure white clothes. His eyes looked around cautiously, and then said: "There are no other powerful existences nearby you can move forward with peace of mind." Just now he used the power of royal power A probe was conducted. The result is quite optimistic, there are no other powerful beings here. Some are too far away from them to threaten them. But Arroyo¡¯s eyes were looking to the east, where something seemed to be slowly awakening There was some brilliance in his eyes. It seemed that some things were not as smooth as imagined. So let¡¯s see who the opponents are Arroyo had a smile on his lips, smoothing his hair with his hands, and a glimmer of light in his eyes. If you look carefully, you can see that the light is slowly condensing into a white power Arroyo shook his head and looked forward. He suddenly remembered something. At the beginning, the third-year trial should be divided into two parts. Part of it had been carried out two days before, and the task was to collect cold grass. And the other part is today, the enemy is these fire elements. Arroyo was originally supposed to be the invigilator who collected cold grass, but later because of the existence of the magma treasure, he had to participate in this mission. But now it seems that Leng Cao¡¯s assessment has been cancelled. Should I go and see the specific situation of Lengcao? I remember that Lengcao caused quite a stir in his previous life. ¡­¡­ "Is this a foreign land?" Such sounds resounded in this deep underground world. A strangely dressed woman stepped out of the deathly silence. There was a look of exhaustion on her face that could not be dispelled, and she had a guqin on her back, which looked so weird. Fire was burning all around her, and the flames continued to merge with the hot breath on the ground. This made the woman in white clothes feel a little uncomfortable. She walked on this long-lost land, and a faint smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth: "It's really surprising to me After drifting in the multiverse for countless years, I can still see such a brand new world. .¡± "It's a pity they are all dead." The woman shook her head. Suddenly, she felt a faint pressure of power. She immediately turned around and saw a man wrapped in fiery lava. When she saw this person for the first time, the woman suddenly felt surprised. It was a man whose body was made of stone. His fiery red hair was scattered and his eyes were tightly closed. Judging from the appearance, this person should be dead. But if you listen carefully, you can hear the pulse beating deep in the earth. "He's not dead?" The woman took a few steps slowly. After that, she slowly raised her hand and touched that handsome face. To the woman's surprise, the man's face was not hot, but a little cold, a little too cold. This is deep underground, and you can even vaguely see the fiery red magma all around. But this man trapped in the stone exudes a faint chill. "What kind of world is this?" the woman murmured to herself. There are nine main planes in this multiverse, and the law marks on it can fully withstand the arrival of beings who have reached the realm of 'gods'. From the extremely abundant magic elements in this world, we can feel that this should also be a main plane. "Which one is itthe Alpha plane? Or the Dogma plane" The woman looked at the black rock above her head and remained silent. Suddenly, a voice sounded next to her. "ou,ordeq-diael?" The woman immediately turned around, only to find a line of sight. The red-haired man raised his head at this time and said in his cold voice. "You?Who? "The woman immediately became nervous. ¡°ou-ones-alside-dieyu.¡± The man frowned and said. Only then did the woman realize that there was a language barrier between them. "My name isXia." The woman was silent for a moment, then pointed to herself and said her name, "Xia." "Kia?" The man was stunned for a moment, and then uttered a strange pronunciation. "Well that's about it. Xia, my name is." The woman smiled and said. The man was silent for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly shot out a ray of light. This fiery red light entered the woman's pupils. There were many things in the woman's mind instantly. Thisis actually knowledge transfer! Can this be done so easily without a soul-fixing device? Soon, the woman named ¡®Xia¡¯ had a very strange language in her mind. After that, the man's words could be heard clearly. "My name is Remar Savendi. Of course, this was my name when I was a human. Now, you can call me, Flame-Slaying Sword Master." The man smiled and said. "Xia, is that your name? It sounds nice." At this time, the woman felt the power of the man. The woman was already one of the strongest people in their world, but in front of this man who called himself the 'Fire-Slaying Sword Master', she felt as weak as an ordinary person. Is this the power of the main plane of the multiverse Xia felt a sense of horror in her heart. ¡­¡­ Raising his hand, he brought up endless flames. The man in ancient clothes was walking in the center of the magma. "The fluctuations that cut through the space indeed disappeared here." The man said. His purple pupils looked at the scene around him, and his brows frowned slightly, "But why did it disappear so completely? In this main plane, the danger of stealing God's power to make prophecies is still too greatotherwise it would be easy It¡¯s over.¡± "Yes. My brother, Alex. After losing the ability to steal the power of God, you seem to be nothing." A faint voice sounded. The demon with purple pupils suddenly changed his expression after hearing this voice. After that, he slowly raised his head and looked forward. In front of the twisted lava steam, stood a smiling young man. If Avis was here, he might be able to recognize the young man in front of him as the young mage who informed him to participate in this trial. "Alexyou're not dead yet." The purple pupils turned slightly, and then Alex showed a faint smile. "You're not dead yet, how can I have the nerve to take one step ahead of you? You say so, my good brother." The man in the black mage robe walked forward slowly. The scorching magma seemed to be unable to do anything to the black-robed mage, allowing him to easily step through it. The young mage with light golden hair lowered his head slightly, and his pupils reflected a terrifying light. As he walked like this, there was a smile on his lips. The purple-eyed demon stretched out his slender hand, and after a flash of light, a lavender scepter appeared in his hand. After the lavender scepter appeared, the power suddenly burst out. The surrounding magma swept away like waves. Feeling the oncoming heat wave, Alex showed no unusual expression at all. He raised his hand slightly, and a force that had been condensed to the extreme began to burst out. The confrontation between the two people started at this moment. At this time, deep under the magma, the red-haired ¡®Sword Master of Flames¡¯ raised his head. He looked upward, his brows furrowing uncontrollably. "Thissenior? What's wrong?" Xia also felt two forces. No matter which one of these two forces it is, it can be said to be the strongest force in her world. But at this moment, it broke out as usual. "The two holy areas are a bit tricky." The Flame-Slaying Sword Master sighed, "If I still had the strength at my peak, I should be able to defeat them easily But not now. If they find me I might be in danger. After all, I can't move at all now." Half of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master's body is made of rock, so there is no need to even try to move. But at this time, another force joined the battle. After feeling that power, the expression of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master finally changed: "Half-step legend! A being with such power has actually arrived. Haha, it seems that this place is indeed a feast It can't be better than that." The half-moon rises 'How much weaker is the feast." ?Feeling the vast power, Xia was completely shocked and speechless. And she doesn¡¯t understand this world at all, let alone what the ¡®half-moon rising day¡¯ represents. "Hmm It seems that a difficult opponent has come." The purple-eyed demon said as he took back his hand. His eyes immediately locked onto an old man who was approaching. The old man was wearing a yellow robe, and his eyebrows and beard had all turned white. He was floating in mid-air like this, with endless coldness in his eyes. "Greetings to you, your Excellency Master Scrice." The young mage smiled, and then bowed respectfully to Scrice. But when he saluted, the smile on his lips and the inexplicable sparkle in his eyes proved that he didn't have any respect at all. ¡° But Scrice didn¡¯t care. He just raised his somewhat old eyes and looked at the two of them. "Have the twins of Psalm fallen to this level now?" Scrice said with a hint of exhaustion, "On the day when the half-moon rose, you almost saved the world. But now, a fusion He took the blood of the Blood Angel and became a half-human and half-blood angel. His profession is even more complicated to the point of involving a mage, a warrior, a priest, and a necromancer" "And the other" Scrice turned his head and looked at the purple-eyed demon: "In order to steal the power of the gods, he did not hesitate to become a demon The twins of the hymn, are they just a joke" "A joke? Of course it's not." Alex shook his head, "I just want to be immortal." Immortality. Eternal immortality, on the endless corridor of time, will never die. Even if he endures endless loneliness and endless pain, he still will not repent and still insist on immortal life. Scrice can see this belief in Alex's eyes. He wants to be immortal, he wants to live forever. Therefore, he gave up his human identity, gave up the glory that was right before his eyes, and embarked on the path of blasphemy. "Well I think differently." Alex shook his head, "I want to see the scene mentioned in "Revelation"." Revelation is about the end of the world. The four horsemen of the apocalypse brought the end of everything. After the world experienced seven days of doomsday judgment, the world never saw the second day of sunshine. Normally, their goals should have nothing to do with each other. However, there is a contradiction in this - the end of the world is coming, and eternity is just a joke. And if eternity exists, then the end of the world is just a joke. So, the twins of Psalm embarked on the road of hostility. "This world has been corrupted." The young mage showed a bright smile, "The corrupted world should be judged. The Apocalypse Knight is not lying, it will eventually appear and bring the most just judgment to this absurd continent. Let the "Book of Seven Days" decide whether this world will exist or be destroyed." Scrice looked at the two people who had gone astray because of their different ideas and couldn't help but sigh. Everyone knows that Revelation is true. In the First Era, no one knew what day it was when the Supreme Lord fell into a deep sleep. Before falling asleep, he left a book behind. That book is called "The Book of Seven Days". The Book of Seven Days, from the moment it was born, flew into the endless dark sky. Even the so-called 'god' from another continent could not find out anything about it. After that, the Sons and Angels compiled a book based on the last fragments left before the Lord fell asleep. That book is the Book of Revelation. As if the Lord had seen the bleak doomsday with his own eyes, that book described the doomsday scene in detail. What is written in Revelation has been confirmed step by step. The loss of the Book of Order caused the power of order that suppressed the entire world to disappear. The power of doomsday is unprecedentedly powerful, a power of complete destruction that even demons are afraid of. Knight of the Apocalypse, Endless Sword, Power of Doom, Book of Seven Days. People who have reached a certain level will know that the final judgment of the world will eventually come one day. The knight of the apocalypse riding four horses will eventually say those words. "You come." After that comes destruction. Withdrawing his gaze, Scrice lowered his head slightly. He said to Alex: "No matter what you want to doI'm sorry, I will protect this place. So, please retreat." "There are many things that interest me here." Alex laughed, "At least, there are people here that I can't predict There are not many such people Of course, I won't do anything now, just kill one person. " "Killing? Killing who?" Scras frowned slightly. Alex thought for a while, and then said: "On the day when the half-moon rose, the person who gave Amos the final blow is here." After hearing Alex's words, Scrice and Amos Alex's expression changed several times. After a long time, Scrice said in disbelief: "Remar Savendi!" That was a cursed name, but at this moment, Scrice spat it out. Under the endless magma, the red-haired man smiled bitterly: "It seems that they have discovered it Then, we can only give up this legendary road. Now, we should still be able to exert the power of the pseudo-sanctuary. Well there should be no problem in escaping." After that, the red-haired man¡¯s body actually started to move. As his body began to move, the surrounding space actually began to shake. The fire element instantly became violent. The red-haired man slowly raised his hand, his strength condensing in an instant. Xia looked at this scene in surprise. She felt a terrible force beginning to gather from beneath the earth. The power of this force simply exceeded Xia's imagination. The power condensed together in an instant, and then rushed to the red-haired man. The red streaks immediately covered the red-haired man's body. After that, the red-haired man stood up from the wall! And his body, which was half stone, began to turn into flesh! After that, the underground fire elemental realm began to tremble like an earthquake. The light that broke through the sky immediately filled the entire underground space, illuminating the place. Xuerisi and others, who had just hunted a giant lava beast, immediately felt this terrifying power. Arroyo also walked to the girls' side. He looked eastward and frowned slightly: "It seems something amazing has really been awakened" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe, reward, and your support is my biggest motivation .) Text Chapter 13: Requiem for a Foreign Land (2) Chapter 13: Requiem from a Foreign Land (2) Chapter 13: Requiem from a Foreign Land (2) When the fiery red figure appeared in the center of the lava, the shock it brought to people was extremely huge. The pupils under the fiery red hair reflect the crimson light. A long sharp sword appeared in his hand, and he lowered his head slightly and walked forward. The sword glowed red, but it reflected the man's fiery red hair. Raising his head, his fiery red eyes saw the three saints above the magma. The fiery red figure said casually: "Long time no see you guys." "Yeah, long time no see." When Alex saw this figure, a trace of nostalgia reflected in his pupils. After a while, he murmured and laughed: "But speaking of which, you are not dead yet" "Aren't you also dead?" The fiery red figure suddenly showed a smile. The long sword glowed with a cold yet fiery aura. This strong man who killed everyone in the 'Half Moon Rising Sun' is frighteningly weak now. Although for most people, the power of the pseudo-sanctuary is almost invincible. But he knew that this was too insignificant compared to the legendary strength in his heyday. But in this underground world, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master fused with the Flame Lord is almost a holy realm! Such thoughts flashed through Scrice's mind. His eyes looked at the slightly smiling Flame-Slaying Sword Master, and after a while he said: "You have merged with the Flame Lord?" This is big news. That invincible fiery red figure actually fused the most powerful being among the fire elements? So, can he still be considered human? Alex looked at the red-haired man in front of him. His eyes seemed to have returned to the first era, the day when the half-moon rose a thousand years ago. ¡­¡­ The wind was blowing, and it was almost dusk. The home of mankind is at the rear. They could no longer retreat. The number of soldiers standing silently here is about one million. This is a terrible number, but it is a pity that facing the vampires, as well as a larger number of undead, and the most invincible, the king of the Night Familiar Clan, Amos Zhuyue. All of this can reduce the morale of this million-strong army to very little. The vampires on earth have completely separated from their relatives in hell. Even their life forms are somewhat different. This also leads to the fact that few vampires on the ground can break through to the legendary realm. In this first era where legends are not legends, the status of the vampires has always been humble. But at this moment, a legendary realm appears in the Vampire Clan. He also successfully fused the blood of angels and became the first blood angel in history. He is very close to that legendary realm of demigods. And humans have only four legends. This is an unsolvable battle, because four legends cannot be the opponent of a demigod. Even if that opponent only touches the edge of the demigod. Alex flipped through the books in his hands. The name of this book is "Revelation", and the doomsday scenes described in it deeply attracted him. Although it is just plain black text, printed on white paper. But at this moment, Alex seemed to see the burning continent and the tragic song of doomsday. "Apocalypse Knight?" Alex murmured to himself. Next to him, a man wearing priest's clothing showed a gentle smile. His purple pupils reflected the light of compassion under the flickering candle. "The Book of Revelation may not be true, my brother." The priest smiled and then sat down next to Alex. The two of them are brothers, and they are also the main force in this battle - both of them have legendary strength. "But I want to see it. Brother." Alex smiled, and he slowly closed the book, "The "Book of Seven Days" gives mankind the final judgment Can I see that scene? Woolen cloth?" "Well, then you need to live until that time." The pastor smiled. "Your Highness Alex, Your Highness Alex." At this time, a messenger came in, "The footprints of the deceased have been found." "Are you here?" The priest closed his purple pupils slightly. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "Then, prepare to fight. I have changed today's celestial phenomena I hope I can succeed." "Changing the celestial phenomena?" The mage with black and white hair raised his head, and then looked at his brother with some incredible eyes: "That is the domain of gods. Brother, you are still far away from being a demigod ¡­how come¡­¡­" "I mightIt's blasphemy against God. A look of apology appeared on Alex's face, "I stole the divine power." " Stealing divine power. Maybe there are still some people who do this in the places where low-level gods gather in the Eternal Continent. But in the continent of Karasol, this is a taboo word. According to the Lord of Glory, the gods of the Eternal Continent are just false gods. They are all low-level beings who can only maintain their divine power by absorbing the power of faith. Some demigods can kill them. Only the Lord of Glory is the true supreme existence. He no longer needs the power of faith, and his divine power can exist forever. So, what can be done to steal the power of this glorious lord who can be said to be a true god? What will be the consequences? A complicated look flashed in Alex's eyes. But for the sake of mankind, they have no choice but to retreat. ¡­¡­ The pride of mankind, the princess of Sodaren, Arthas of the Stars, took her newly acquired artifact - Bayonetta's gun, and fought against the Night Familia in the dark. The vampires on earth who lost the protection of the moonlight also lost their immortality. Under the attack of four legends, Aimos has fallen into the final stage. "Actually I can actually steal the power of God and stop the moon from rising!" The immortal vampire was flying in the air, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were extremely sharp. "Icurse you!" the immortal vampire said. In that endless darkness, his pupils were extremely conspicuous. Just likethe burning blood. "You will pursue what you want most in your heart, but you can't get it, and then you will try to be immortal, and finally, resurrect me!" After that, Arthas, the princess of Sodaren, was drained of all her blood. But at this time, the immortal vampire was also mortally injured. But that last blood unleashed the darkest curse. There was a half moon rising slowly from the horizon. That half of the moon is actually blood red! Under the blood-red half moon, Amos laughed. "Just wait! Wait for the day I am resurrected!" Under the illumination of the half-blood moon, that ferocious laughter was like the most profound nightmare that could not be expelled, waved away, or forgotten. After that, the three surviving legends all found that there was something more in their hearts. I want to live. Because I still have dreams. ¡ª¡ªFor this reason, giving up legendary strength, giving up hero's glory, giving up one's own self-esteem is not a big deal, right? This idea was still very weak at the time. But today, a thousand years later, this thought is all they have in their hearts ¡­¡­ Arroyo looked into the distance. After a while, he showed an apologetic smile: "I'm sorry, I have to leave for a while." "Huh?" Sherris looked at his teacher Arroyo with surprise. Arroyo sighed slightly, and said: "The three on the rising day of the half-moon have arrived. This is definitely not a good thing. You should leave quickly, a holy-level battle will break out here, leaving , he will probably die." When he said 'will die', there was a hint of nervousness in Arroyo's eyes. No one knows better than him how terrifying it would be to feel the presence of the three strange beings in front of him. "Are wegoing back to the academy?" Sherris looked at Arroyo with some confusion, "Butour mission." Arroyo took out some crystal nuclei and threw them to Sherris. These crystal nuclei are the crystal nuclei of the lava beast. These lava beasts were picked up by Arroyo on the road. He found that the lava monster's vision was much higher than that of these fledgling little girls, and he could easily find the location of the lava monster. So he hunted a lot along the way. "Ah? Isn't this cheating?" Xu Ruisi looked stunned. "Now there are three oh, to be precise, three and a half three and a half sacred auras have enveloped this place. Any detection equipment should have failed. So you won't find out if you cheat. Okay, you are done. After completing the mission, you can choose to teleport back to school." As if she heard something, Ada, who was standing silently by the side, suddenly said: "Soteacher, what about you?" "Me?" Arroyo paused for a moment, "I'm going toperform my responsibilities." Whether it is the teacher's responsibilities or the king's responsibilities, Arroyo needs to be completed. After that, Arroyo wanted to move forward.?Go. But at this moment, he suddenly saw a wave of people walking in front of him. Looking carefully, he actually knew two of those people. ? One is Grylls. The other one is Aaron, a teacher whom he has met once before. Arroyo was about to walk over and persuade them to retreat, but if that didn't work, they could give up the mission. But he immediately discovered that the expressions of those students were not quite right. Aaron also saw Arroyo. He immediately waved his hand to Arroyo and wanted to come over happily. Arroyo frowned slightly and took half a step back. unusual. Those students are not normal, and this teacher is not normal either Arroyo just felt like she had seen a demon? At this time, one of the students with dull expressions raised his head. Soon, a figure engraved into his sight. That¡¯s Ada. There seemed to be some unexplained light flashing in his eyes. After trembling for a while, he suddenly regained consciousness. He suddenly shouted: "Run! Teacher Aaron is a devil!" ???????????????????? Devil¡­? Arroyo was shocked. At this moment, Teacher Aaron¡¯s happy face froze. He slowly turned his head and looked at Miao, who seemed to be trying to break free. After a while, he said, "Are you kiddingMr. "He wants to brainwash us all and become his pawns, the pawns he placed in the academy! So, run!" He shouted loudly at this moment. But that force made his body unable to move. "Exactly." Arroyo raised her eyebrows and was about to take action. But at this moment, a hand grabbed Arroyo's left hand. Those silver pupils seemed to see something very scary. "What's wrong?" Arroyo turned her head and looked at Jie. He was almost certain that this Aaron was the 'traitor'. No, 'traitor' might be a more appropriate description. Therefore, Arroyo is ready to use her own power to kill this guy. Jie looked at Arroyo's arm, and then raised her head slightly. Arroyo also saw her arm. But after seeing it for the first time, he was completely stunned. On the back of his left hand, at some point, there was a green royal power "This is" Arroyo immediately looked at his right hand. Beneath that vague disguise, there is also a royal power. That is white regalia. "How is this going?!" "It seems that the legend is true." Jie retracted his hand, "Someone can hold two kingships at the same time King of the human world, congratulations, you have been selected by the Dead Sea Document again" "If the color is green, it should be" "The fifth royal power is the soul-soothing king." If the symbol of royal power appears on the back of the hand, it proves that that person will become a king at any time. The reason why Kadir took so long was also related to her body. After all, her body was not stable at that time, and under the influence of the curse, her speed of becoming king was greatly weakened. But after she broke through to a high-level professional, she became a new king almost overnight. Therefore, the symbol of royal power appeared on the back of Arroyo's hand. Proof that he is almost king. ¡°It¡¯s really unheard of for one person to hold two kingships¡­but it doesn¡¯t seem impossible. No one stipulates that a king cannot inherit the power of another king. But at this moment, Arroyo opened her mouth and couldn't close it for a while. What is this Dead Sea document doing? Why did you choose yourself again? But at this time, a gentle voice came to Arroyo's ears: "Teacher Arroyo what are you looking at?" When Arroyo raised his head, he found that Aaron had already walked towards them. around. Arroyo immediately stretched out his hand and told Sherris and others to step back. But at this moment, Aaron saw Arroyo's left hand that he had no time to cover The next moment, his expression changed: "King Quanare you the King Quan!?" Arroyo¡¯s face darkened. As expected, my situation was exposed. (To be continued. Text Chapter 14: Requiem for a Foreign Land (3) Chapter 14: Requiem from a Foreign Land (3) Aaron immediately put his cane across his chest. If the person in front of him is really a king, even if he only has the strength of a high-level professional, he can easily kill him. That is the king after all, the invincible king. Arroyo just raised his hand and looked at the back of his hand with somewhat complicated eyes. There, a green royal power is emerging. At this moment, Arroyo could feel the throne emerging from somewhere. In his sea of ????consciousness, there seemed to be two royal powers that were exuding their own brilliance and guiding him. Arroyo raised his head and held his sword gently. The next moment, a powerful force burst out. It was just a slight step, but it seemed to have spanned countless distances. After that, Arroyo gently slashed out his sword. That sword was extremely fast, and with a sound of breaking through the air, the sword pierced into the chest of the person in front of him. Aaron looked at this scene in disbelief. He knew that King Quan Zhi was very strong, but he did not expect that King Quan Zhe was actually so strong! The other party has not even used the royal power yet! Did you seriously injure yourself just by relying on your body's strength? Arroyo slowly drew out his sword at this time, his eyes staring straight ahead. After that, he suddenly took half a step back, and the long sword in his hand drew a circular wave. The sword energy was slashed out, and in just a split second, Aaron was cut into two pieces. After that, sheath the sword. Arroyo looked at the body lying on the ground and suddenly let out a long breath. He can feel that the kingship is calling him, and maybe it won't be long before he will be promoted to the new kingship. The black-haired boy slowly turned his head, his black eyes looking at the three surprised girls behind him. Under the fiery red color of the magma, the young man with some blood splattered on his face said in a calm tone: "Go back quickly It's no longer safe here." The sword has been sheathed, but the faint murderous aura can't help but permeate the air. Sherris and others looked at Arroyo with surprised eyes. It seemed that only at this moment did they really get to know the person in front of them. "The King of PowerTeacher, are you the King of Power?" At this time, Ada suddenly said, but her eyes looked at Arroyo with a very complicated look. "Ahyes." Arroyo nodded, "If there is no miscalculation, I should be the fifth king, the soul-soothing king. However, I have not accepted the king yet, so I have not gained the power." He used his slender hands to gently wipe away the blood on his face, and then said: "You go back with these classmates I still have things to do." After Arroyo finished speaking, he turned his head and Walked towards the front. Shana opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, but was held back by Sherris. Xuerisi looked ahead and slowly left Arroyo. After a while, he said helplessly: "Let him go We can only go back and wait for news about him." This place, where the fire elements gather underground, is a treasure house, so it does not belong to Skyes College. This time they, including Skyles, were able to come here because of the 'trial'. Now that there is such a big incident here, those powerful mages will inevitably intervene. Then it is no longer safe here and they must leave. At this moment, the boy named ¡®˜G¡¯ took a deep look at Arroyo¡¯s leaving figure. No one noticed that there were some more spots on the back of his right hand. ¡­¡­ Arroyo looked around and there were some strange fluctuations in his expression. He could feel the throne calling. Arroyo, who had already had the experience of being summoned by the throne, knew what to do at this time. He is already very close to that realm, and he only needs a little chance to get another throne. Arroyo naturally chose the easiest opportunity to break through, which was to gain experience. After gaining a lot of experience, he can naturally obtain the throne. "Double royal power, how powerful should it be?" Arroyo suddenly had some expectations. The black-haired boy moved quickly, aiming for the wave coming from the front. Jie, on the other hand, followed Arroyo quietly. Having recovered some strength, Jie can easily develop the ability to move at high speeds. After all, she is a powerful Seraph. With just a little strength, she is not weaker than Arroyo, who is already a high-level player in terms of speed. ¡­¡­ Many demons descended on this place, and they were very satisfied with this scorching place. Where fire elements jump, their power seems to be more powerful. Alex swung a casual blow and letAll the fire elements were destroyed. He stood there, looking at more and more demons appearing, and his brows suddenly wrinkled. These demons are very powerful, and they still have great power after crossing the dimensional barriers. He looked at the demons around him and suddenly said: "Didn't a fallen angel come through the Cave of Dalmos some time ago? Why didn't you see its figure?" Alex frowned slightly and shook his head, saying: "No, I don't know where he is He is not with me." Alex touched his chin and showed an indifferent expression. Smile: "Really? I understand Your goal should be to kill Remar, right?" Alex nodded. The Flame-Slaying Sword Master was silent on the side, but his hand holding his sword was already holding his sword harder. Alex's hand gently brushed his hair, and said with some distress: "Then it will be difficult I need him to help me do something, and that is something in the Eternal Continent. .So I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t let you kill him.¡± Alex laughed softly: "I knew you would stop me a long time ago We seem to be born to be opposites. But it doesn't matter, I will help you get rid of it right away, and you will never have the chance to stop me again. ." When he said this, Alex's purple pupils were already full of evil smiles, "Mybrother." Scrice retreated slightly. He was not afraid of anyone present. His strength and strength made him so proud. But in fact, if he takes action, the two people here will temporarily stop their confrontation and face him as the assassin together. Because his strength is too strong. But if he doesn¡¯t take action, he may not be able to stop these two powerful beings. The Flame-Slaying Sword Master is not so easy to kill. His abnormal survival desire and his legendary strength make it extremely unlikely that this person will be killed. So, how much trouble will these three people with the power of the Holy Realm cause in this underground world? The gathering place of fire elements is a large treasure house. If this place is destroyed, it will definitely be a huge loss for Lienz. At this time, the three powerful men from the Holy Realm looked at each other, and they were all silently gathering their strength. If possible, they would take action at any time and kill the opponent on the spot. More and more demons appear in this place. They passed through the suppression of the interface and came to the main plane. And their strength has become stronger and stronger, and their huge power almost makes everyone tremble in their hearts. If their powers are combined, they can definitely unleash horrific damage beyond the sanctuary. Of course, their mission is not to kill the enemy. Although in this gathering place of fire elements, their power can be greatly increased. But when it comes to dealing with true sanctuary level beings, it's still far behind. Their mission is to destroy the underground flame crystal. This is something that can emit the power of fire. And in this fire element pool filled with flame crystals, as long as this kind of thing is still there, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master can burst out with extremely powerful power, almost comparable to the holy realm. Because, he can borrow the power of this flame crystal. Those flame crystals therefore became something that must be destroyed. So, after Alex's instructions, all these demons scattered and lurked around. Carrying his long sword, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master did not stop the actions of those demons. He just looked ahead silently. Of course, Alex didn't need to say much, he wanted to kill himself on the spot. But even though Alex wanted to save himself, he also understood what he wanted to do by himself. The Flame-Slaying Sword Master didn¡¯t want to do that, so he couldn¡¯t just borrow Alex¡¯s help. Therefore, the next battle can be said to be extremely difficult. Because, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master cannot leave this place of fire element deep underground. Otherwise, not only would he lose his sanctuary-level combat effectiveness, but his chance of eternal life, which he had been pursuing for thousands of years, would also completely disappear. And down there, Xia was looking at this small space. She suddenly felt a little lucky. If he was teleported into the cracks of those rocks, or into the flowing magma, then he would probably be dead by now, right? She was observing here slowly. There are traces of human life here. There are tables, beds, and some utensils. Judging from the age of use of these utensils, it can be seen that the red-haired man who was initially regarded as a stone by Xia has lived here for a long time. How did he spend these years when he was almost lonely and wanted to commit suicide? Xia looked at the stone wall where Remar was standing before. She just glanced at the place and saw a flashing red crystal. "What is this?" Xia can feel that this crystal is exuding majestic??The power of fire elements. But she didn't dare to make any unnecessary moves because the surrounding area was surrounded by an inexplicable barrier. Although no energy was released, Xia's instinct told her that if she touched this crystal easily, death would definitely be waiting for her. Xia immediately retracted her hand, not daring to take any other action. ¡­¡­ On the sea of ??magma, three saint-level entities began to fight. The power of the sanctuary immediately filled the entire space. The Flame-Slaying Sword Master uses a fiery red long sword. This long sword is like the hottest sun. Just by getting close, you can feel the infinite scorching temperature. The long sword in the hand of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master continued to exude brilliance, and he just took a step forward. Just this short distance caused his power to explode completely in an instant. Then the Flame-Slaying Sword Master swung his sword fiercely, and his power exploded uncontrollably, slashing forward. The sword energy immediately became arrogant. Everything ahead was nearly destroyed. That power is truly terrifying. The Flame-Destroying Sword Master kept charging forward, with one sword strike after another, and the strong sword energy continued to burst out, exuding terrifying power. Alex also took action at this time. He is a powerful demon after all. Under the gaze of his purple pupils, a group of eerie flames slowly appeared on the battlefield. After that, the flames collided continuously and rushed towards the Flame-Slaying Sword Master. Suddenly seeing the flame that suddenly appeared, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master didn't feel relaxed at all. On the contrary, his expression became more serious than ever. Although according to his physique, it is difficult for fire attacks to have a big impact on him. But the sharp and terrifying feeling coming from the flame told the Flame-Slaying Sword Master - this was not a simple flame at all! After a long time, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master said in a somewhat incredible tone: "This is divine fire?!" This is actually the legendary flame that can burn everything - the divine fire! But at the first moment, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master knew that this flame could not be connected directly. He could only use all his strength to slash forward. The blazing light and shadow continued to impact forward, directly cutting in front of the divine fire. "bump!" A shock wave that made all the underground space begin to shake spread to the distance. This power is so terrifying. The divine fire suddenly burst out under the stimulation of this power. The powerful force continued to spread around. Although he cut through the divine fire from a distance, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master did not have the power of the holy realm to protect himself. Therefore, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master was immediately hit in the chest by this force. "Pfft" The Flame-Slaying Sword Master spurted out a mouthful of blood, and then backed up dozens of meters before regaining his balance. At this time, all the crystals in the underground space emitted powerful light, and the wounds on the Flame-Slaying Sword Master were completely healed at this time! Seeing this scene, Alex said casually: "It seems that with the increase of 985 flame crystals, the rumor that you can be resurrected even if you are killed is true But it is a pity that the Flame-Slaying Sword Holy Spirit, you are still going to die today.¡± The flame-killing sword master smiled, and the aura on his body began to become more powerful. Everyone knew that he was going to fight for his life. After hesitating for a moment, Scrice decided to take action. After all, there are still his students in this place. If these saint-level strong men take action here without any scruples, then his students may be in danger. Scrice suddenly had a look of regret at this time. If he hadn't let so many students in, there might not have been so many things! He shook his head, regretting was useless. The golden space of the Great Mage of Destruction instantly covered this underground space. But at this time, a person appeared in front of Scrice. It was a young mage with a slight smile. The mage stretched out his hand, and a faint flame began to dance on his hand. And his eyes were also fixed on Scrice: "I'm sorry, you can't go there yet." "Why." Scrice's eyes began to condense. He looked at the young mage in front of him - that was Alex! "I want to help you get rid of Alex. Isn't this exactly what you want?" "Ah? I need your help?" Alex suddenly showed a very surprised look, which made Scrice suddenly feel speechless. The young mage smiled and said, "Are your teachers dealing with the demons summoned by my brother? A lot of them have died. Their lethality is really great" Scrice fell silent. He knew that Alex had understood something. The young mage standing in front of Scrice smiled at this time, and thenHe continued: "And you killed Alex, the next one to deal with is me, right? This is Linz's territory after all. As long as our strength weakens, there should be more than three, Are there even five powerful men from the Holy Domain descending on this place? To be honest, although I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s really a bit troublesome to deal with it.¡± "So, I want to deal with you first, and then my brother, and take the Flame-Slaying Sword Master to the Eternal Continent Do you have any objections to what I do?" Skeles raised his hand, and the waves of destruction began to spread continuously: "In this case, I have nothing to saytake the move." After that, the powerful force began to grow continuously, and the power of this sanctuary continued to grow. The master finally used all his strength. The young mage smiled slightly at this time, and his spells began to burst out. The four sanctuary-level entities finally faced each other! The power of the sanctuary is constantly waving, roaring, and destroying. The underground space began to tremble continuously, and some places began to slip and collapse. And the creatures in this fire element gathering place felt something was wrong. And those students and teachers all received the soul call from Dean Scrice. "All students, return to the academy. Teacher, destroy all demons you can seeimmediately!" After that, the war started And at this time, a person appeared on the edge of the holy battlefield. It was a young man with black hair. His head was slowly looking up at the sky, but his eyes were tightly closed. The green scepter on the back of his hand glowed fiercely, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. That force continued to gather, and then broke through the sky. A green royal power slowly appeared in the sky. The black-haired boy under the royal authority finally opened his eyes. At this time, his eyes were already emerald green. He heard those words again. "King, may your light shine forever." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my greatest motivation.) Text Chapter 15: Requiem for a Foreign Land (End) Chapter 15: Requiem from a Foreign Land (End) Chapter 15: Requiem for a Foreign Land (End) After killing some demons just now, Arroyo's experience suddenly increased by a lot*. ////After increasing so much cultivation, Arroyo finally broke through the royal power and became the fifth king Of course, he also served as the seventh king. And the reason why he was selected this time was because he was a saint When he received this news from the Dead Sea Script, Arroyo even felt dumbfounded. He is a devil and a saint at the same time Is there something wrong here? If both appear at the same time, does this mean anything? Arroyo himself didn¡¯t know, or in other words, he couldn¡¯t figure out why even if he thought about it. But at this time, the green royal power that appeared above Arroyo attracted everyone's attention in an instant. Under that royal authority, Arroyo's whole body exuded a "terrible" aura. There is only one newly acquired power Unfortunately, due to the overlapping of royal powers, Arroyo has only one new power. But his original powers have changed significantly. Stealing is almost unchanged, but there is no limit on the number of uses. As long as you have enough throne power, you can steal unlimited times. ???????????? Treasures can be randomly summoned to play, with a maximum of 10 at one time. The third power of destruction is much stronger. As long as an item is understood, as long as the item can be seen by Arroyo, then the item can be destroyed by Arroyo. This is simply an extremely terrifying ability. And his newly acquired royal power is the ability called ¡®Quiet¡¯. Just start playing the tune and use the royal power. Then no matter how many people there are, they will be forcibly pulled into Arroyo's self-made limits and lost in the endless corridors of time. This is an extremely terrifying ability that can destroy almost all enemies. Even if you can't hear, see or feel, you will still be trapped in this endless time. If the two royal powers are used alternately, the power that bursts out can make even a legendary level expert feel trembling with fear. Arroyo has almost become an unkillable monster at this time. With a green scepter on his head, the black-haired boy slowly walked into the battlefield. The aura of the king instantly enveloped this crimson world. Everyone stopped their attacks and turned around to look at the black-haired boy with his head slightly lowered. Under the hair that was messed up by the constant rush of air, there was a pair of green eyes that suddenly opened. ¡°There is one more King of Power¡± After a while, Scrice said in disbelief. Those with royal power are just a few people in endless years. But in this world, this era, this point in time, at least four kings have appeared. This amount is really too terrifying. What kind of world is this? When these four kings fully grow up, what kind of magnificent world will it be? The black-haired boy wrapped in the power of royal power raised his hand. The tyrannical fluctuations that were constantly emitting spread out in an instant. As the young man slowly raised his hand, the power of royal power in the sky descended, and then, a guqin appeared in his hand. Arroyo sat down slowly. His eyes were very dull, just staring ahead indifferently. The white clothes were constantly fluttering, and the king of the world lowered his head slightly, and a powerful aura burst out instantly. "Ding." Gently pluck the strings, and the sweet sound resounds in this space. The handsome man closed his eyes slightly and played the moving song. The sound continued, and everyone seemed to see a painting, a real and touching picture. The handsome man closed his eyes slightly, with a smile on his lips. He played the song slowly, and after that, everyone noticed that the scene around them had changed. This is a city at night. This is a city made of steel. On a tall building, facing the slowly rising moonlight, the king of the world was playing the piano slowly with a smile on his lips. "Self-made limit When did he" Looking at the king in the world, Scrice said in a tone of disbelief. Suddenly, the sound of the piano stopped. The boy with slightly long black hair opened his green pupils. He stared forward silently. After a while, he said: "You are not welcome here, please retreat." "Hello, king of the world." Alex bowed respectfully and revealed the identity of the young man. Arroyo just smiled, but although he was smiling, his eyes wereUnspeakably cold: "I'll say it again, you are not welcome here." He is the king of the world. As long as he stands here, this is his territory and his country. When he doesn't welcome someone, that person has no choice but to leave. Alex laughed and said, "Then, please allow me to take this Flame-Slaying Sword Master away with me" Alex smiled and said. Although his attitude was very respectful, he exuded an air of pride and did not feel at all inferior to others. "I'm afraid that won't work." Alex said. The young man followed the gaze cast by his brother and smiled: "The Flame-Slaying Sword Master should come with meand." The young mage looked at the king who had his hands on the strings, " I don¡¯t think I care about your tone, King Power.¡± "Really" Arroyo lowered her head and looked at her piano silently. But at this time, everyone could see that there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "So, the deal has collapsed?" "Well, we can't reach an agreement." Alex shrugged helplessly and then said. "Ding!" The sweet sound of the piano sounded, but at this time, the beautiful melody was filled with incomparable murderous intent. The shock wave flying all over the sky formed a terrifying lethal weapon in the night, and rushed directly forward. The explosive attack expanded instantly, and a defensive circle of bones appeared in front of Alex. The dense white bones instantly exuded a terrifying aura, blocking the shock wave rushing toward him. In this silent night, Arroyo stood on top of the tall steel building, and a smile began to appear at the corner of his mouth. And behind him is a full moon that exudes a faint brilliance of the moon ¡­¡­ "This country is rotten." Joan of Arc said this while standing under the magnificent city wall. The girl carrying the Miracle Sword frowned slightly at this moment. She looked through this seemingly powerful country and saw the depths of this country. She suddenly thought of someone, her brother's friend, the elf boy who always smiled, Avis. In the few contacts with him, Joan remembered that this eternal elf once said something to her: "This country is corrupt." Now, she said the same thing. Just now, Sismai was imprisoned. The reason is even more ridiculous 'rebellion'. If Sismai had rebelled, this country would have ceased to exist. This was the hero who saved the entire country during the Viking Rebellion, but at this moment, he was imprisoned for the ridiculous charge of rebellion. What is the real reason? In fact, everyone with a discerning eye knows. That's because his and Fernandez's reforms offended the interests of many nobles. How ridiculous! Joan of Arc really wanted to laugh at this moment, but she couldn't. At the last moment of the battlefield with the Vikings, the miraculous sword in Joan's hand awakened. Holding this miraculous sword, Joan of Arc can unleash the power of the pseudo-sacred realm. Joan of Arc, who possesses the combat power of the pseudo-sacred realm, has few opponents in this world, so these people also know that Joan of Arc cannot move for the time being. And because of this, Joan of Arc now has to go to the front line to fight. Moreover, this front line is still a very remote front line. Next to it is the Bosasig Desert, which is almost deserted. Joan of Arc was sent there as a semi-exile. At this time, Fernandez, who was standing next to Joan of Arc, also let out a long breath. The man suddenly showed a sad expression: "Sismer I guess this time it's all bad." "Yeah." Joan of Arc also looked at Fernandez with complicated eyes. The young noble's face was now full of exhaustion. "You must be careful when you go to the front line this time. I'm worried that you will be killed by these brainless nobles." "Don't worry, I shouldn't be this incompetent yet." Joan of Arc said casually. "Really? Then I'm relieved. You are an excellent general after all." Fernandez finally had a smile on his face, "If I die, this country will depend on you." Joan of Arc suddenly froze, and then she said in an incredible tone: "Are you going to die?!" "Hismer is crippled, and you have been semi-exiled. I will be next." When Fernandez said this, his eyes were extremely calm, "And I am not sure that I can survive. So, if I die Now, this country will be left to you." After finishing speaking, the young noble showed a cheerful smile. His eyes looked at the surprised Jeanne: "Wellif I didn't die, you would have come back from the front alive. Then, please accept my proposal." ?"EhEh!?" Jeanne's eyes suddenly widened, and then she began to take a half-step back in a panic, waving her hands around, obviously not knowing what to say at this time. "Tsk, I'm just kidding." Fernandez smiled slightly. He looked at the girl whose face was already red: "I just want you not to be so nervous. I didn't expect your reaction to be so big?" "This joke is too much!" Jeanne turned her head angrily. Really, she always makes me happy! She walked slowly towards her horse: "Then, I'm setting offyou have to be careful." When she said this, the girl's voice was already trembling. "Ah, I will." Fernandez nodded, and then he watched Joan of Arc slowly walk away. But in the center of his palm, which was placed behind his back, the ring was held tightly. He sighed slightly: "I'm still too naive." He casually put the items in his hand into his pocket, and then Fernandez turned around. At this time, his eyes had a sharp look. . "Do you want to destroy me? Then, let's see who destroys whom!" ¡­¡­ This is the space of night, and a battle is going on here. And the king sitting on the tall building has gradually entered a disadvantage. He lowered his head slightly, his hair floating messily. And he kept playing beautiful melodies, surrounded by floating rhythms. All around him, Alex was attacking him with all his strength. Alex, Flame-Slaying Sword Master and Scrice are fighting in a melee. And among those three people, except for Scrice, they would attack Arroyo from time to time. If Arroyo hadn't been able to neutralize the opponent's attack, there would have been no suspense in this battle. ¡°Ding¡­¡± After playing the last note, Arroyo stopped her piano. At this time, his face also had a look of defeat. This is normal. After all, he is just a high-level professional. If he wants to deal with these extremely powerful saint realm experts in front of him, even if he has a self-limited increase, it is still too much. At this time, he was finally reaching his limit. "Have you reached your limit?" Alex said with a slight smile after retracting his hand. The light in the hands of this young mage is constantly condensing: "I haven't fought enough yet." "Haha, there is one more trick that doesn't work." Arroyo smiled, "But after I use this trick, I guess you will not die, but you will be seriously injured Are you sure I want to use this trick?" "If you used that move, you would have died if I hadn't died, right?" Alex suddenly said. The human king and the saint looked at each other for a while, then nodded silently. "That's enough." Alex smiled, "I won't give up" After that, his Saint Domain was fully opened, and the Saint's radiance continued to expand, instantly filling the entire darkness. Steel city. Arroyo put his hand on the strings, and the next moment, his eyes became extremely sharp. "Listen to my last song Requiem for a Foreign Land!" The sad sound of the piano sounded, and in an instant, a terrible aura filled this self-contained boundary. At this time, Arroyo's self-contained limit also slowly jumped away in the melancholy sound of the piano And at this moment, a young man, following his own feelings, walked here slowly. Below this self-contained limit that is jumping away. He raised his head, and his right hand began to glow with green light. And he, as if attracted by something, slowly moved forward (To be continued. Text Chapter 16 The End of All Things Chapter 16 The End of All Things The sky split. The sky dotted with stars, reflecting a galaxy of stars, was slowly torn open, revealing the deepest darkness. In this collapsed world, the king of the human world lowered his head slightly and played his piano. This is a soul-crushing song. When this song plays, everyone feels that their life force is being continuously consumed. This song can actually directly consume their lives! "Tsk, what a powerful attack method." A smile appeared on Alex's lips, and the next moment, an extremely powerful force burst out from his body. This is a burning divine fire, this is the forbidden area of ??the gods, a forbidden area that no one can enter! Usethe power of God! The purple-eyed demon slowly stretched out his hand. When his fingers opened, the blue flame began to beat continuously. After the purple-eyed demon stretched out his hand, the flame finally reached an irreconcilable limit. That blue flame actually started to burn the world! It seemed that the composition of this world and the power of all phenomena disappeared in an instant. Spinning spiral vortices appeared in the area close to Alex. The black-haired boy with his head slightly lowered finally showed a bright smile. At this time, he raised his head and looked at the burning demon below. In that broken world that was gradually dissipating, the king raised his body. The brilliance of the moon fell on him, instantly forming a battle armor. Arroyo stretched out his hand. It was a slender hand, but at this time, it was directly covered by the armor composed of brilliance. Arroyo lowered his head slightly and locked his eyes directly on the purple-eyed demon. The powerful aura spread directly to the surroundings. It was a powerful force that no one could stop, and a terrifying field was formed in an instant. In this realm, the low and sad tune is always echoing. With just one step, it seems like you have crossed endless space. Arroyo rushed to Alex. He turned slightly sideways and punched directly. The sound of the fist cutting through the space sounded, and then the iron fist directly collided with the purple-eyed demon. ¡°Bump!¡± There was a violent sound, and the two people quickly completed a fight. A shock wave visible to the naked eye spread in all directions, but this time, it was Alex who owned the sanctuary who took a few steps back. After that, he raised his head and looked at the human king in front of him with some disbelief. "The effect of your poweris to steal our power and use it for your own benefit?" "To be precise, you can only steal the power of the domain." Arroyo shrugged, but the next moment, he continued to show his cheerful smile: "But it's a coincidence you all have a sacred domain. Well" In fact, this is not the effect of the requiem, but a method of using his 'stolen' royal power. Originally, stealing this power could not be done as long as it did not directly attack one's own energy. But after seeing the Sanctuary just now, Arroyo discovered that he could steal the power of the Sanctuary! "Really" Alex nodded, indicating that he understood. After that, his pupils began to burn with an inexplicable brilliance, and he was preparing to fight. But at this time, they all heard a voice. That is a prayer from the dead, and it represents the end of everything after the passage of endless years! Arroyo and Alex both turned around, only to find that the young mage had a serious face, muttering to himself, and the final fluctuations continued to spread to the surroundings, and everyone seemed to see through it. See the endless rotating whirlpool and see the end point that represents the end of everything. That desolate place of death, that barren land where no grass can grow. Just listening to the sound of the wind coming from there, just feeling the strong fluctuations coming from there, makes people feel like they are dead. When the prosperous life comes to an end, all you see is the eternal loneliness. "All things come to an end," Alex said. He placed his hands on the ground, and behind him rose the terrifying gray vortex. Then, death came. This was the result of a saint exerting all his strength, and the power could hardly be suppressed even by Arroyo's self-imposed limits. If this power is allowed to fully explode, I'm afraid the world will die. This is such a terrifying power. The hair of the young man below the whirlpool has turned gray. His eyes also became dead, without any emotion. It seems that this person is already 'dead'. "You're crazy." Arroyo frowned after a while.The head said, "To the dead you actually sacrificed yourself to the dead Do you want to trigger a natural disaster of the undead?" It¡¯s a terrible title to call the dead. This is neither human nor God. If there is an image metaphor, it should be ¡®will¡¯. The ¡®will¡¯ that has existed since countless ancient times. There is no soul, no body. Even the dimensions may be different from this world, so it can live forever, so it can't kill. Even the strongest and only true god, the Lord of Glory cannot harm it in the slightest. That is simply not something that ordinary people can easily come into contact with. However, that young man came into contact with such an existence without any hesitation. This is an existence that can make people extremely frightened. Evenhe even sacrificed himself! What on earth does he want to do? If the power of complaining really breaks out here. The entire Linz will become the kingdom of the dead. Perhaps only a few powerful mages can escape eternal loneliness. "Are you crazy" The man with withered white hair raised his head, and a look of thinking seemed to flash in his eyes. After a long time, he nodded slowly: "Ah, yes. I must have been crazy since the day when the half moon rose." His hand reached to the side, and a gray airflow appeared in the space there. After that, the air flow seemed to break through the space and connect to another world. That is a space that cannot be explained with all current knowledge. After that, Alex seemed to grab something and took out a sword from it. "The Sword of Ending, the sword that brings the end." Alex's hand slowly brushed the blade of the sword in his hand, "Today, I will use it to end youthe king of the world. " Arroyo could feel the powerful momentum of the sword in front of him. His intuition told him that even if he used the power of 'stealing', he could not completely eliminate the damage caused by this sword. This is a power that does not belong to this world, but Alex really comes into contact with this power and brings it to this world. Arroyo doesn't know whether to describe him better as a 'genius' or a 'madman'. If you are not careful, the power contained in this can destroy the world! Singing began to echo around Arroyo, and this suddenly passionate melody was the final part of the requiem. After that, Arroyo's eyes began to darken. This is very strange. Arroyo did not play any musical instruments, but the song sounded suddenly, surrounding Arroyo who closed her eyes. "The Corridor of Time" Arroyo's slightly closed eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes seemed to see a long corridor. This corridor seems to have no end in sight, and it seems that even time and space have been deleted. The so-called ¡®time¡¯ and ¡®space¡¯ in this world are actually just human illusions. These two things actually do not exist. They are just people moving in the world, and this world is too vast. The traces of the past, present, and future are all in this world. The past and future are invisible to people. They can only see traces of this world moving from the past to the future. So people also have the concepts of ¡®time¡¯ and ¡®space¡¯. And now, the time corridor that Arroyo saw in front of him seemed to speed up or slow down the movement from the past to the future, allowing people to see everything rotating quickly. This is the vision when the ¡®Quiet¡¯ is used at full strength. When the ¡®Quiet¡¯ reaches its highest level, it can even touch the realm of time! This is the power when the king's authority is fully exerted. Arroyo, who has just reached level 40, can now activate powerful powers. "So that's the case, no wonder it can burn our vitality. Does it have something to do with time" Alex murmured to himself. But at this time, no one noticed that the aura of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master beside him suddenly began to become unstable. "Hmmhas the time comebut at this time" A look of regret suddenly appeared on the face of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master, "It's a pityI still didn't solve the mystery in the end" "Time Corridor!" "The end of all things!" As the two people roared, the two forces representing taboos collided. That powerful aura instantly covered the entire self-contained boundary. Although this self-contained limit was supplemented by the power of royal power, at this time, it began to slowly scatter The sky, the earth, and everything were slowly disappearing, passing away, becoming the sand river of the past. What is the end of time? No one can know. When they walked on the corridor of time, they could see that it was chaos and unknown. Those are points and lines that mortals cannot understand.And is the destination of all life the end of time? The breath of death and the corridor of time collided at this moment. The result turned out to be chaos. Everything in this dimension, beautiful, ugly, space, time, and everything, forms a chaos. There was no sound at all, and no one could hear any sound. After that, the world turned into a black and white movie "What a madman!" Arroyo looked at the expanding void in front of him. Its middle is slowly collapsing into a point. And this represents extremely powerful power, a power that can swallow up almost everything! This is playing with fire. The black-haired boy knew it just from the first moment of contact. The end of all things can not only bring the enemy the end, but also bring the final moment to yourself! If this power breaks out, not only will everyone here die, but he himself will die too! This is completely like dying together! What is his obsession that allows him to communicate with the 'reporter' who is impossible to contact at all? Now Arroyo is in the Corridor of Time. Under the desperate waste of royal power, he can be at the three nodes of 'past, present, and future', and ordinary attacks cannot hurt him at all. This is why he is still here now. But if everything continues like this, his death will only be a matter of time "Destruction exists among all things." Suddenly, such a plain and old voice sounded. The saint's domain exploded in full force, and a true force of destruction broke through all the shackles and rushed here. The message brought by the power of destruction is terrifying. When this will of destruction attacks the node that devours everything Everything exploded. That is the brilliance that cuts through the sky. That ray of light continued to expand, from the deep underground, all the way up, and upward, but it broke through the earth, shining a gorgeous light on the horizon. Five figures fell out of the light. Arroyo finally couldn't help it and spat out a mouthful of blood. This power is really too terrifying. But when his pupils began to focus, he realized that he was actually on the ground! The green royal power appears in the sky at this moment. At this time, he immediately felt that a terrible force was gathering. That is the power of flames, and the source of the power of flames is the sword master who cuts the flames "That's itthat's it!" The voice burst out laughing. "It turns out that only by destroying my life core can I reach the other side of this dream!" ¡­¡­ Time goes back a while, deep in the invisible ground. Xia looked above herself with incredulous eyes. It was a terrifying aura, Xia had never seen such a terrifying aura. what is that? What words should be used to describe it? Kasumi herself doesn't know. The end of life, the destination of all things. And the passage of time, and finally the aura of destruction that filled everything What kind of battle should this be? The power of this battle has exceeded the limit that Xia Xia could imagine. "What is this?" Xia didn't know what words to use to describe her horror at this time. Is this the strength of a strong man from the main plane? And at this time, she suddenly discovered that next to herself, the red crystal began to emit a dazzling light. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 17 Chaos Chapter 17 Chaos The end comes from the invisible place of death. Alex¡¯s pupils have turned gray, and those eyes exude a deathly aura. This is the real aura of death, as if everything is finally falling away at this moment, making people dare not look directly into his eyes. And his brother, Alex, is closest to the young mage. He looked at his younger brother who was constantly exuding the aura of death, and then suddenly couldn't help but reveal a lonely smile with unknown emotion on his lips. His brother told the deceased that his future must be extremely lonely. Even death is not the end of this loneliness. But what about yourself? Having violated God's taboos and stepped into God's realm can I also get a good death? Can¡¯t? The purple-eyed demon looked at the sky, and suddenly there was a hint of sadness. The obsession that had been entrenched in his heart for more than a thousand years actually showed signs of dissipating. Butthere is no turning back. The purple-eyed demon lowered his head slightly, and his slightly sharp gaze reappeared. Indeed, there is no turning back. The port he turned back to had been destroyed by his own hands, and he could only sail alone in this sea of ??suffering, searching for the unknown shore alone At this time, on the other side, a fierce fire suddenly ignited. The flame-slaying sword master walked out of the endless fire. The next moment, the glory of the saint shines in the sky. The Flame-Slaying Sword Master sets foot in the holy realm! ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­that¡¯s it!¡± The Flame-Slaying Sword Master seemed to understand something, and an unstoppable smile appeared on his lips. "The source of my power, the secret of my immortality, is the crystal core of the Flame Lord But I have never known how to break through this damn shackles and set foot on a higher realm It turns out that as long as the Flame Lord's crystal core is If the core is destroyed, the real power of the fire element will return to me! Hahaha! That¡¯s how it is!¡± Just now, in the invisible deep underground, the woman named ¡®Xia¡¯ destroyed the crystal core of the Flame-Slaying Sword Master. Although it was an unintentional move, it allowed the Flame-Slaying Sword Master to truly achieve a breakthrough. He set foot in the Holy Realm and gained great power! Alex raised his eyes and looked at the Flame-Slaying Sword Master beside him. He suddenly opened his mouth and began to speak. It¡¯s just that the voice was so ethereal and traceless that it was almost impossible to believe that it was the words he spoke himself. "I don't have much time Since you have made a breakthrough, will you go to the Eternal Continent with me? I have to kill a few gods, otherwise I won't be able to survive the end of the Second Era" "Killing Gods?" The Flame-Slaying Sword Master suddenly laughed, "Now that I have broken through, mastering the legendary power will only happen day and night! You can let's go to Kill Gods together!" The red-haired man laughed. Very refreshing. Above the sanctuary, there is a legend! And at this moment, a burst of green light and shadow suddenly appeared in the ground. Arroyo lowered his head, but suddenly saw a green figure slowly flying up from the ground. Arroyo has sharp eyes. The first time he saw the person's appearance, he couldn't help but exclaimed: "˜C!?" That person was the young man named "˜C"! At this moment, his body was glowing with green light and shadow. He slowly walked up from the invisible depths of the ground. He raised his head and looked at the five people flying in the sky "He is my student?" Scrice raised his eyebrows slightly, "How come there are still students left here?" The battle just now was too fierce, and they were all within Arroyo's own limits. Inside, I didn't even notice that there was another person nearby. And at this moment, this young man actually flew up on his own! None of the five people standing here are weak. Just a glance revealed that the method he used to fly up was the low-level spell of 'Levitation Technique'. This young man's strength may only be that of an advanced professional. Under the powerful power of these people, advanced professionals are nothing at all. "Oh? He has the power of God in him." Alex suddenly said in surprise, "This powerhas any god warrior awakened?" "Shangshen warrior?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, but he never expected that the young man named '˜G' in front of him was actually a god warrior! God warriors generally refer to those warriors whose ancestors were once warriors of gods and who were reborn by gods after their death. Once awakened, they can possess the power of their previous lives. Generally speaking, they can reach the level of the Holy Realm. And, absolutely loyal to God. But now you canThere is no time to pay attention to the boy named ¡®˜C¡¯. To the followers of the dead, Alex has raised his sword. The tip of the sword began to ripple with terrifying force. That is the ¡®Sword of Ending¡¯, the sword that brings end to all things and everything. When this sword is swung out, the law that is incompatible with this world will swallow up everything. This is simply the ability to bring death to everything in the world! Arroyo¡¯s eyes began to freeze, and then he used his power. The power in his hand began to slowly gather, and the next moment, a long sword as black as ink appeared in his hand. The black-haired boy's hair kept flying, and his eyes became extremely determined. This black long sword is the condensed body of his ¡®destruction¡¯ power. Although he could not understand the power of the end, he could not directly break the terrifying power brought by the sword of end in Alex's hand. But this sword should be one of the rare swords that can directly resist the Sword of Ending without falling behind. After all, this is the condensed form of power, which is almost the strongest energy in the world. "By the way, I almost forgot I still have a mission." The purple-eyed demon suddenly said with some understanding. Before he was about to take action, his purple pupils looked at Scrice: "I hope you'd better stay aside and don't moveotherwise, a mere human saint won't be able to stop me." After finishing speaking, Alex¡¯s body began to burst into flames. That blue flame burns not oxygen, nor magic powerbut the power of faith. This is the realm of God, this is divine fire! Looking at the jumping flame of God, Scrice couldn't help but shook his head, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He would like to, but the divine fire can restrain almost everything, including his power of destruction! Now that the strongest power has been restrained, even if he joins the war, as Alex said, a mere human saint can't really change anything! The war broke out. The green royal power stands on the endless sky, stirring the thread of all things. And below, chaos and time, flames and divine power were raging crazily, and these powers almost broke through the sky. At this moment, almost instantly, some people sensed something unusual here ¡­¡­ In that distant and distant continent, that eternal continent. Above that sky, there is a pantheon of gods. They are gods, but they are not gods. For one person, their life span is too long. As long as they have the power of faith, they are almost immortal and can have an infinite lifespan. But they were still too weak for a god. It is possible for a legendary-level being to successfully kill a god, let alone a demigod. On the pantheon of gods, the four gods looked at the scene in the mirror, silent. Even on the other side of that distant continent, the powerful fluctuations made these gods feel something. These gods are not so much ¡®gods¡¯ as ¡®collections of beliefs¡¯. They may have been powerful beings at first, but after receiving the power of faith for countless years, they are no longer able to go against the will of these faiths. Even their own consciousness may no longer be the original self Therefore, they cannot do many things. Although they have great power, they accomplish almost nothing. But at this time, they sensed the terrifying fluctuations that occurred in the God Burial Continent. "These are four terrifying forces." A god said. His eyes looked at the constantly fluctuating whirlpool, and then there was suddenly some silence. "The power of the end to tell the dead, the power of the king's royal power, the blasphemous divine fire, and the first flame since the beginning of the world If these four forces grow stronger, they can indeed rewrite a lot of history." Another goddess said, "After this battle, this world has completely deviated from its original destiny" "Its future is chaos. Unknown chaos." The oldest god spoke with some worry: "The power of fate has been brokenthe line of fate has been changed beyond recognition. It started with Amos. , then Avis, and after thatthere are these people. Alex, Alex, Zhanyanoh, there is also the two sides of Avis." "Who is the person who can change this fate line and withstand the extremely terrible backlash of fate?" The young god said, "The one who is sleeping? No, it doesn't look like him. Could it be? , is it 'that one'?" "If 'that' hadn't taken action, how could the informer from another dimension have communicated with mortals and given him power?" The male god who first spoke sneered, "It seems that even the real god can beAfter an era, it may not be changed, and the final doomsday" "The end of the gods, the finale of the kingdom of heaven, the final side, the Book of Seven Days" The young god sneered, "It's a pity that because of the power of these beliefs, we can't do anything and if we give up on God If we were to take the throne, our power would not be as good as a legend. Which of you has the guts?" "I can't give up even if I want to." The old god shook his head, "The moment I give up, I will fall." "So, it means that it is almost impossible to interfere?" The young god frowned. "Butit's 'almost' impossible to interfere. I'm going to launch a cross-continental attack next." "Are you crazy?" The goddess looked at the young god in surprise, "You want to use your godhood?" "Well, the godhood obtained in the god-killing battle an era ago can be used." The young god smiled. Then a golden glow began to appear on his body. He raised his head, and his eyes shot out endless light. That light started from the temples and shot to the distant horizon, to another distant continent ¡­¡­ Although the battle was fierce, it ended faster. After Arroyo was hit, he fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. And the royal power in the sky began to dim. But his opponent is not feeling well either. The Sword of Ending in his hand has returned, and his hair has turned back to gray. "Huhit's too reluctant to forcefully activate the final powerhas the time come" Alex murmured to himself. The power in his body began to collapse, and at this time, the Flame-Slaying Sword Master next to him also put away his sword. He looked around and said, "Then it seems that this battle can't be fought." The purple-eyed demon that fell to the ground spat out a mouthful of blood: "AhemI can't kill you in the mortal world." "It's good to know." The Flame-Slaying Sword Master snorted coldly, "I'm going to consolidate my strength first. Alex, you can also restore your strength. Don't die. Let's contact you later." "Well, let's meet in the Eternal Continent." The young mage smiled weakly. After that, his figure began to slowly disappear and the Flame-Slaying Sword Master also dodged and disappeared from the ground. Arroyo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly sat up. He has the power to 'steal' and can hardly be killed by ordinary damage, which is the biggest reason why he is still alive at this time. He looked over the other side, and then suddenly showed a wry smile. In fact, he lost this battle. If Alex hadn¡¯t wanted to sink completely and lifted the Sword of the End, he would have been dead at this time. A man walked up to Arroyo. This is me. He looked at the somewhat embarrassed King of the World in front of him and suddenly showed a smile: "Well, thank you." "Thank you?" Arroyo glanced at the boy next to him, and then showed a clear smile: "Oh, you're welcome." He knew that he was thanking himself for rescuing him from the shackles of the devil. Indirectly helped him awaken the warriors of God. Arroyo wanted to say something else, but he and I felt a sense of danger at the same time. Arroyo's royal power had almost dissipated at this time, and he had no time to react. But Zheng shouted: "Be careful!" and then pushed Arroyo aside. After that, a golden light shot towards here. This is a cross-continent, an angry blow from the gods! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 18 Fateful Encounter (Part 1) Chapter 18 Destiny Encounter (Part 1) Chapter 18: Fateful Encounter (Part 1) "It's finallyholiday.////" Shana stretched and packed up her school supplies. Skyes College has a five-day holiday every month, during which students can spend their time freely. Time has entered midsummer. In this hot season, students don¡¯t like to go out very much. But a good student like Sherris naturally cannot miss class. Additionally, her friend Shana also had to work very hard to study. Student Council President Xue Ruisi also started to pack his schoolbag. She looked away from the corner of her eyes. There, a young man was packing his books in silence. His name is ¡®˜G¡¯, and during the incident half a month ago, he came back with Mr. Arroyo. He was seriously injured at the time. It¡¯s justit¡¯s strange to be able to recover so quickly. Sherris couldn't help but tap her chin with her hand. "Hey, Xu Ruisi, what are you looking at?" At this time, Shana's voice came. The girl with fiery red hair raised her head, and then she saw the somewhat silent boy. "Ah, ah. He recovered so quickly?" Shana said with some surprise. Sherris also smiled lightly: "Well, that's right. After packing up, let's go to the student union room." "Ah?" Shana immediately lowered her face, "Didn't you say that the student union will also have a holiday? Isn't there no holiday?" "Of course there is a holiday. I just want to solve the remaining problems this month." Sherris said seriously, "And there are other things. The Eternal Elf clan will send an envoy here next month. I heard that they will also Come to our school. This needs to be prepared, and next month is Midsummer Festival, so the performances and other things are not ready yet." "Eh? By the way, I almost forgot." After hearing these two things, Shana immediately raised her head, "Well, after all, they are guests from another continent, so of course they have to entertain them well. Yes! Ah, by the way, I heard that the elves are all beautiful?" Speaking of the word 'beautiful', Xue Ruisi couldn't help but think of that music teacher. Although I don¡¯t know how beautiful the elves of the Eternal Elf clan are, but Teacher Arroyo, who is actually a woman, must also be a very beautiful person, right? "And, at the Fire Dance on the night of Midsummer Festival, boys can ask girls to dance. If the girl agrees, the two of them will be lovers! Ah~ I wonder if Teacher Arroyo will invite me to dance?" Shana said with an infatuated look. Sherris shook her head helplessly. If you had known Arroyo's true gender, you might not have said such a thing. Of course, she would not say such a thing. She only hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Well, in that case, why don't you ask him yourself?" "Ah? You think I don't want to?" Shana said helplessly, "But this morning he rented a carriage and left first Ah, who told him that he had no classes today?" "Huh? Teacher Arroyo is gone?" Sherris was stunned for a moment. For some reason, she suddenly felt some regret in her heart. Shaking his head with a wry smile, Sherris threw away the unrealistic fantasies in his mind. She still has things to do! "There are a lot of things to be busy with this time." Xue Ruisi held his forehead with some distress, and then said: "By the way, have you found the maker of the magic puppet?" Shana thought for a while, then took out her memo to read it, and then said: "The magic puppet masters in the Tower of Eternity all ask for a high price. And the ones with a low asking price seem to have a low level. Finally we found the one. A good magic puppet master, he charges a very reasonable fee in Belite, and his level is also good." ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll take a trip to Belite tomorrow¡± Xu Ruisi nodded thoughtfully. Then she suddenly thought of a question "Wait a minute, what will happen to me during my vacation?" But when she turned around, Shana had already run away secretly. ¡­¡­ This is a peaceful countryside. The chirping of cicadas sounded in this hot place, and a carriage slowly crossed the muddy path and drove towards this place. The two people sitting in the swaying car were sitting opposite each other in a relaxed manner. An extremely handsome black-haired boy was reading a book. He sat back casually, with a faint smile on his lips. Opposite him, sat a silver-haired girl. She looked at the love story in her hand with an expressionless face, and at the same time she was holding a piece of bread in her hand and eating it in small bites.   Under Arroyo's strong request, Jie was finally willing to finish a whole piece of bread. This also made Arroyo very happy. Angels will also make progress! The king of this world couldn't help but sigh. After experiencing the battle in the Fire Elemental Land half a month ago, Arroyo's level successfully reached level 40. He was very happy to redeem the flying dragon mount. Of course, riding a flying dragon in this place was too ostentatious, and it was not too far from the Tower of Eternity, so Arroyo decided to take a carriage. "Belitefeshould be arriving soon, right?" the black-haired boy murmured to himself. This is a magic carriage that does not have a driver but can automatically find its destination. It is also a very convenient function. The black-haired boy looked at the magic map in his hand, and then said: "Well we are still a little far away from Belitefe, about half an hour. Let's find a place to have lunch first?" The young man smiled slightly and looked at Jie beside him. Jie Zheng finished eating the bread in her hand. She raised her head, shook her head slightly and said, "I'm not hungry." "Oh, I'm sorry, I forgot that you don't need to eat." The young man smiled slightly. He thought for a while, took out something wrapped in leaves from his backpack, and was about to open it and eat it. "What is this?" Jie looked at the thing in the young man's hand and asked softly. Arroyo was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "This is a leaf, a relatively long and narrow leaf. I have been looking for it for a long time, and finally I found a substitute." "Can you eat it?" Jie tilted her head slightly. "How can it be eaten?" Arroyo shook his head, and then slowly revealed the thing wrapped in purple leaves on his hand. This is a kind of glutinous rice that has been roasted until soft and has some chicken wrapped in it. "The delicacy in my hometown is called 'glutinous rice chicken', and it's delicious!" Arroyo said with a smile. He was about to take a bite, but suddenly he found that with a flick of his hand, the glutinous rice chicken was taken by Jie. Jie looked at the glutinous rice chicken curiously for a while, then took a bite. After swallowing the glutinous rice, her white little face was stained with some golden rice grains. "Hahaha, be careful when eating this!" After helping Angel wipe the rice off his face, Arroyo took out another one from his backpack, then opened his mouth and started eating. I have to say that the development of food culture in this world is not very advanced. Even an angel has probably never eaten such a variety of food, right? No wonder she has been eating a lot lately! Jie took small bites of the strangely pronounced food called 'rulo-mii-ki' on her hand, but she couldn't help but look at the black-haired boy in front of her. The black-haired boy had a smile on his lips, looking at the book on his lap and eating the delicious food. Jie feels that something is wrong with her recently. She actually started to dream. As an angel, the last dream in her memory was that the Lord asked her to go to the lower world to find the Lord's godhead. But these recent dreams are definitely not given by the Lord. The scene is more like the romance novels she is reading now, but for some reason the male protagonist always looks like the boy in front of her. I can always dream of his gentle smile! I couldn¡¯t help but take another bite of the food on my hand. It¡¯s delicious! In heaven before, I hardly ate anything because I didn¡¯t need it. But now it seems that eating is also a good feeling. If I don¡¯t eat recently, my stomach will feel a little uncomfortable ¡°However, I don¡¯t feel ¡®hungry¡¯ myself. It is said that only fallen angels, or angels close to fallen, can feel the feeling of "hungry" Arroyo, who was reading a book, suddenly raised his head and looked at the angel in front of him: "Huh? What's wrong?" "Huh?" Jie turned her head curiously. "Um, you were looking at me just now. What's wrong?" Arroyo said curiously, "Ah! Do you think there are rice grains on my face?" After that, he immediately touched his cheek nervously. It's smooth when you hold it, and you don't feel any rice grains sticking to it. "Pfft." The angel, who had always been expressionless, suddenly raised the corner of his mouth slightly. Arroyo also stopped touching his face. He suddenly looked at the angel in front of him in surprise. After a while, Arroyo, who was a little distracted, said incredulously: "You just laughed?" "No." It seemed that just for a moment, the angel's expression returned to its previous expressionless expression. She shook her head seriously and denied Arroyo's speculation. "Um" Arroyo touched the back of his head. He seemed to have really seen the sky just now.You are smilingis it an illusion? "It seems that I have been too nervous recently." Arroyo exhaled a long breath, shook his head with a wry smile, and began to read his books again. But he didn't notice that a blush appeared on Jie's lowered cheeks. ¡­(To be continued. Text Chapter 19 Fateful Encounter (Part 2) Chapter 19: Destiny Encounter (Part 2) The carriage slowly stopped shaking. Arroyo, who was very gentlemanly, got off the carriage and Bang Jie also got off the carriage. Breathing in the earthy fragrance of the countryside, Arroyo stretched, and then said: "Huh, we're finally here. Belitefe. Let's go find Rebecca and the others!" "Yeah." Jie nodded and followed Arroyo. Belitefe is a quiet town, full of peaceful atmosphere. The people here are very friendly and they all have happy smiles. This is Linz, the country of magic, and it is also the country with the smallest number of poor people. Most of the residents can live happily in this place. It's no wonder that their faces don't see the sorrow that is seen on the faces of residents in most countries. At the first glance, Arroyo saw the eye-catching church in the distance. Rebecca and Anriya should be there! With this thought in mind, Arroyo walked forward. When passing through a relatively busy street, Jie suddenly pulled the corner of Arroyo's clothes and pointed in a direction with her little finger. Arroyo was stunned for a moment, and then he looked aside. Immediately, he saw a scene that made him dumbfounded. There were two people there who were talking to each other and slowly walking towards the crowd. One person is a young man with white hair. He was said to be a young man, but his eyes were a little lonely, and it seemed that the coldness in his heart could be seen from his eyes. Next to the white-haired young man, there was a smiling girl. That is a girl with golden hair. She may be just averagely beautiful, but she is very attractive, and she is the type who gets better and better the more she looks at her. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, as if just a smile could save people's hearts. As if sensing someone was looking at her, the girl turned her head and looked here. After seeing the two people here, she also had a look of surprise on her face. "Angela the Saint of Mensa, Icarus the Heart of God I never expected to see the two of them here" After a while, Arroyo slowly exhaled and said. The two men also came over. Saint Mensa looked at the two people in front of her, and then showed a gentle smile. She bowed slowly and said with a smile: "I didn't expect to see two people herethe first time I met, the King of the Human World, and His Excellency the Angel." Jie¡¯s face was expressionless at this time. No, rather than saying that she was expressionless, her expression was a bit scary. Her eyes were fixed on the Saint of Mensa in front of her, as if she wanted to see something. The Lord has been sleeping for an era, and his only oracle was given to the girl in front of him. "Should it be said that it was a chance encounter? It's the first time we meet, Your Majesty the Saint." Arroyo smiled and bowed. ¡°Just call me Angela.¡± Saint Mensa also smiled gently. At this time, Arroyo looked at the person next to Saint Mensa. After sensing something, he suddenly said with some surprise: "Legend you actually set foot" The Heart of Divine Punishment sets foot in the legendary realm! He actually set foot in this field so early? "Well, it should have been a breakthrough not long ago." The Heart of Heavenly Punishment said casually. After that, his eyes were fixed on Arroyo: "Have we met somewhere?" Before Arroyo could speak, Angela smiled and said: "Well, his identity is the king of the world. He is also a very rare king with two kings in one body. Ives, Arroyo, these two should be him name." "Avis" Icarus closed his eyes slightly, as if he was remembering something. Then he opened his eyes: "HmmI remembered it. The eternal elf in Berry Village a year ago seemed to be you?" "Your Excellency, you really have a good memory." Arroyo smiled and acknowledged the words of the Heart of Punishment. In his heart, he was constantly thinking about why these two people came to Linz. These two people are not ordinary people. One is the saint of Mensa, and the other is almost the strongest person in the legendary field that humans can achieve - not counting the limits of heroic professions, artifacts, royal power and other factors. Icarus became a legendary strongman? It seems that he has rejected the royal power. And if a person refuses the royal power, the royal power will find a suitable candidate within a short period of time. The successor to the new kingship in his memory was killed by Alex, but now it seems that he has been chosen. ? Then everything will make sense again. The Dead Sea Script would not be so boring and choose a successor to the throne. But Arroyo didn't expect that the royal power that Icarus refused was actually the "soul-soothing royal power" and not the "dark royal power" he thought before.   "There is no precedent for kings to be together." Saint Mensa suddenly said, "When two kings are together, the most likely possibility is hostility. An alliance will not last long. And you have two kings Haha, please be careful. Kingship and kingship are incompatible." Arroyo was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something. His expression also kept changing. After a long time, he showed a relieved look: "Well I understand, thank you for your advice." "Avis?" At this moment, a surprising voice sounded. Arroyo turned his head and saw a girl with a golden ponytail running over happily. Rebecca has also grown up. Although there is no obvious change in her height, she has really grown taller. Her hair has also grown longer, no longer the short blond hair it used to be. The long hair was tied into a ponytail, which made her look more energetic. After that Arroyo glanced at the girl who was running over Well, her body has also grown a lot. Uh-huh. Angela looked at Rebecca who was running over, then smiled and said: "Since the person you know is here, I won't disturb you anymore, the king of the world" After saluting, Angela and the Heart of Scourge slowly left here. Arroyo looked at the two people leaving behind, and suddenly felt something strange. Although it was a chance encounterbut what did they want to do in this place? It¡¯s too suspicious But before Arroyo thought too much, Rebecca ran in front of them. Rebecca looked at the black-haired boy in front of her, and then said in surprise: "It's really Avis! You are finally here!" "Well, school is on holiday, so I came over to take a look." Arroyo smiled and said, "Where's Anriya?" "Anriya should be preparing lunch, right?" Rebecca put her hand on her chin, and then said excitedly, "But, Avis, you are here just in time. You can help us cook. ~I miss your cooking these days~¡± (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature to be a registered member to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 20 Time Traveler Chapter 20 Time Traveler "Anlia has learned how to cook?" Arroyo said in surprise, but after a while, he said with some confusion: "But why are you eating so late?" "It's because Anriya is the one cooking." Rebecca shrugged helplessly, "She already ruined a bowl of food just now. Now, I can only buy some more and make it again." "Uh" Arroyo looked at the way Rebecca looked at him and knew what she was thinking. With a wry smile, Arroyo could only put aside the matter of the Saint of Mensa for the time being and go shopping with Rebecca. ¡­¡­ After entering the house next to the church, Ives let out a long breath. At this time, he has returned to his original appearance. The eternal elf who always smiles gently. Although this place is still under the cover of Bergrod's magic barrier, it is still easy to evade the detection of the barrier as long as Avis does not use strong power. After all, there are no five saint-level mages here, so Avis doesn't need to be too disguised. In fact, he's had enough of pretending. Picking up the water glass on the side, Elvis poured himself a glass of water and drank it slowly. Along the way, I ate some more food, and Ives was already thirsty. While Avis was drinking water, a silver-haired girl came out. Anlia has also grown taller. After seeing Avis, the girl finally showed a happy smile: "Long time no see! Avis!" "Ah, long time no see." Avis smiled and put down the water glass in his hand. Looking at the long-lost gentle smile in front of her, Anriya suddenly felt a little panicked. She lowered her head slightly nervously and changed the topic: "Um where are Sister Rebecca and the others?" "Oh, they are buying groceries." Ives didn't notice anything. He just easily found a place to sit down, and then stretched for a long time. After changing into a very comfortable sitting position, he raised his black eyes and looked at An Liya who was also sitting next to him. He smiled slightly and said, "But it surprises me that you can do it too." meal." "Is this weird?" Anriya glanced at Avis angrily. The eternal elf smiled and touched his hair: "No no, it's just a little unexpected." Anriya put her hands on her knees, raised her eyes slightly, and glanced at the Eternal Elf who closed her eyes slightly in comfort. She suddenly felt a faint sense of warmth. ¡­¡­ After a day of being busy with everyone, it was finally night. Lying on the top of the church, looking up at the stars in the sky, Ives unexpectedly calmed down at this time. His eyes were staring at the stars in the sky and the magic barrier that exuded a faint blue light. A gentle light slowly fell. Even though he sensed the arrival of that person, Ives still didn't make any other move and was still lying so calmly. If he hadn't looked at his eyes that were always open, he might even have thought that he had fallen asleep. Angela sat next to Avis, tilting her head slightly, her bright eyes looking at the handsome young man lying on the church. After a long while, she said: "What are you thinking about?" The eternal elf slowly stretched out his hand. After the slender hands were straightened, they somewhat blocked his view of the endless starry sky. The elf boy smiled slightly and said, "Well I was wondering, what should I call you?" "Mensa Saint Angela? Or" Avis sat up, turned his head and looked at the smiling woman. The Saint of Mensa seemed to already know what Avis understood. She was still smiling like that, with no expression of surprise at all. "You are worthy of him, so calm." Ives did not spit out the name that would definitely shock the entire continent. His eyes looked at Saint Mensa: "The person who let me come to this worldis you?" "No." Saint Mensa shook her head. She still maintained her absolutely perfect smile: "It should be said that it is the ARO of this world The ARO of this world has realized that it is about to die." "Huh?" Avis was a little surprised. Will, in the setting of the game "ARO", there is such a thing as "will" in any world and any plane in the multiverse. In fact, they are the original ¡®gods¡¯. In ancient languages ??they were called 'ARO'. This is where the name of the game comes from. And the ARO in this world is almost reaching the end. There is evidence that Merksus, the Lord of Glory, will become the new ARO and continue to maintain thisThe operation of the world. However, if the ARO of this world dies and there is no new ARO, this plane will also die. At that time, the real end of the world will come. "Reallyit's ARO." Avis nodded, and then he lay back on the roof. He knew the true identity of the girl in front of him, and perhaps, only she could answer this question for him. Elvis turned his head slightly and looked at the girl: "Thenplease tell me how to go back." "There are many ways." The girl adjusted her posture slightly, "Become a true god, gain recognition from the Book of Order, save ARO, or completely destroy ARO in this world. After meeting these conditions, you can return to where you came from. world." "ReallyI know." Avis put down his hand and let the stars in the sky shine on him. There was a faint smile on his lips: "Thank you for telling me this." It¡¯s a bit difficult to achieve these conditions Ives was lying down, thinking this. "I just want you not to stop me from reaching my destination." The girl smiled, "I am stepping into the final destination of death. I hope you don't change." Avis looked at Angela in surprise. After a long while, he said: "I understand." He looked at the saint in front of him, and suddenly felt like he was laughing or crying. She may be the one who saves the world, but now, she hopes to reach the final destination of death? "Thank you. I hope you can bring the final light to this dark world." After saying these words, the girl's figure slowly disappeared. There was a hint of self-mockery in the corner of Ives' mouth lying on the roof: "I bring light to the world, who brings me light?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to Registered members of Piaotian Literature recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 21 Time Traveler (continued) Chapter 21 Time Traveler ¡­¡­ He walked slowly in this wasteland-like world. "So what are you going to do?" "Killing God." The woman said this and walked towards the darkest point. That woman died generously. What made that girl, who was once like the purest flower, embark on the path of killing gods He didn't understand. This was a misunderstanding caused by a misunderstanding. Any point in time or any coincidental change would not allow that woman to embark on the path of killing gods. But why, why, why I changed this history 300 times and still can¡¯t change the result? You have already died once, why would you give up your hard-won life like your brother? He raised his head, he didn't understand. The setting sun gradually sets, and the bloody setting sun will almost never rise again. The last ¡®Seven Days¡¯ brought to the world by the Book of Seven Days has ended, and the sun will not rise again. The final judgment is coming. This world has come to an end. The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse sacrificed their lives for redemption. Ives, Reinhardt, Sark, Icarusthese knights of the apocalypse, who were either resurrected or chosen by fate, brought the world the last hope and the last light. Facing the AROs of the seven worlds, they have done many things. A wry smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth. They almost succeeded, but that was 'almost'. "Did you fail again?" He raised his head and suddenly showed a wry smile. "Ah, in this world, we are the only two people with legendary combat power, right?" Next to him, stood a young man from the Eternal Elf. "My father and my mother are both brave enough to fight for this world." "Yeah." He nodded. "Avis, and she, are truly great people." "Are you going to travel through time and space again? Time traveler." The eternal elf turned his head. He's a lot like his father, Ives, but he doesn't have that trademark gentle smile on his face. "Yes. The 301st reincarnation." He nodded, "I just don't know when ARO will teleport me to this time?" In the darkest sky, the Book of Seven Days slowly closed. The god has fallen, the gates of heaven are closed forever, and the final judgment is coming. The world has ended again, and another reincarnation has been completed. "I hope my father is still alive at the time you traveled to." The elf boy said with a smile, "Also, look at this time, who is my mother? Listen to you, my father chooses every time Are all women different?¡± "Haha, indeed." He smiled, "But your father died a long time ago. He was resurrected by his sister through the 'Holy Grail', so when I go back, he should be dead, right?" "Really? That's such a pity." The young man sighed slightly, "Remember to break the Rune Slate. Our failure this time was all because of it." "Haha, if we break the Rune Slate, we may not even be able to support it now." He shook his head, "This world has no time." The four twinkling stars on the other side began to fall slowly. At this time, the sun that always rises always sets below the night. Four figures walked out of the darkness. Those are the four Knights of the Apocalypse, the last heroic spirits left in this world. When the Book of Seven Days slowly closed, the figures of the Knights of the Apocalypse began to descend on the mainland. The first page of the Book of Seven Days was slowly opened. A living creature among the Four Horsemen said: "Come here." The sound was like a roar, and then a man riding a white horse came out. He was holding a bow, winning and winning again. When the second page was turned, another living thing was heard saying: "Come here." A man riding a red horse came out, and he was given authority and a sword. He brought endless killings to the world and deprived the world of peace. When the third page was turned, he heard the third living creature say: "Come here." Then a man riding a black horse came out, holding a scale in his hand. After turning to the fourth page, the fourth living creature said: "Come here." ¡°The man on the gray horse came out, and death followed him, and he killed a quarter of the people in the world. He closed his eyes slightly: "Sark, Reinhardt, Ives, Icarusthe order has not changed." The dead souls began to wail, and they opened their armsHis own mouth shouted loudly: "Holy Lord, how long do you want to keep our blood if you don't judge the people on this earth?" The book of seven days has opened to the fifth page. A man in a white robe said: "Please rest for a while, and let all those brothers who are equivalent to servants die so that the number of people is satisfied." The Book of Seven Days opened to page six. He shook his head and said, "It's time for me to gothe end of the world cannot be stopped." "Yeah." The eternal elf nodded, and then he watched the figure of the person beside him slowly disappear. He suddenly showed a smile. He began to recite the last chapter of the Book of Revelation. ¡°When he opened the sixth seal, I saw a great earthquake, and the sun became black like woolen cloth, and the full moon became red like blood. The stars in the sky fell to the earth, just as the fig tree drops its unripe fruit when shaken by the strong wind. The sky was moved away like a scroll being rolled up; the mountains and islands were moved out of their place. " The corners of the elf boy's mouth split into laughter. The scene before my eyes reappeared. After that, the last page of the Book of Seven Days was opened. The end of the world is coming. The young man who was just watching this scene suddenly froze. Looking at the scene in front of him, he opened his mouth in disbelief. After a while, he said in an incredible tone: "It turns out is this the way to stop it Time traveler, you left too early" The gears of time began to turn, and the timeline was changed. The time traveler crossed endless time and space, and slowly returned to the past in that endless dimension ¡­¡­ At this time, the young man lying on the top of the church was surprised to see a shooting star slowly falling into the world "What is that?" Avis straightened up immediately. Although shooting stars are rare, Ives is not the kind of child who has never seen the world. He will not make a fuss and make a wish to a shooting star. But nowhe can feel the strange power on that meteor. This power seems to come from another world, traveling through time and space Ives frowned, what is the purpose of the arrival of this meteor? Looking at the place where it landed, it seems to beBothasig Desert? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 22 Return (Part 1) Return Chapter 22 (Part 1) "Is this Belitefe?" He stepped out of the carriage and felt the slightly hot atmosphere around him. Xu Ruisi murmured to himself. She looked around. It was a quiet town, filled with villagers with happy faces coming and going. Sherris pulled her hair aside, and then began to walk forward. It¡¯s already half summer, and the weather has started to get hotter. In Sherris's ears, the faint but clear chirping of cicadas could still be heard. "Summer is it?" A smile appeared on Xuerisi's face, and then she stepped into Belitefe. The reason why she came here, to Belitefe, was to purchase some props. There is a relatively famous magic puppet maker in Belitefe, and Sherris plans to ask that maker to help him make a batch of magic puppets. "I'm really busy" Xue Ruisi couldn't help but sigh. It¡¯s hard to get a few days off in a month. Even Shana and the others went on vacation, but Sherris himself had to be busy here preparing for the Midsummer Festival. Although this was something he had to do as the president of the student union, Sherris still felt that he was almost exhausted. Of course, it¡¯s still morning. Even if you want to go find that master, now is not a good time. Xuerisi shook his head and decided to find a place to drink a cup of milk tea and relax. The girl with light sky-blue hair looked around and quickly found a relaxing cafe. Although it was morning, there were still some people resting here. After all, the temperature outside is already a bit hot. This place with a magic system to cool down is really a good place to rest and relax. Xueruisi walked in, ordered a cup of milk tea, and then began to wait leisurely. She took out an ordinary book and started flipping through it casually. "Mr. Ives, you are here." At this time, the doorbell rang, and someone seemed to come in. Sherris raised her head and was slightly surprised. A very handsome young man walked in. If there is anyone whom Sherris has ever seen whose appearance can be compared with the person in front of him, then it should be the teacher named ¡®Arroyo¡¯. Like Teacher Arroyo, he has slightly long black hair and a signature smile on his face. If it weren't for the fact that he looked nothing like Mr. Arroyo, Sherris would have almost thought that this was Mr. Arroyo. He also wears a black hat on his head. If you don't look carefully, you may not be able to tell the difference between the hat and his hair. The young man smiled, then walked to the counter, smiled at the boss who greeted him, and said, "Yeah, it's too hot outside, so I came to your place to blow some cool air. By the way, As usual, please give me a piece of Beishan milk tea." This boy who seems to be named ¡®Aves¡¯ is indeed very different from Arroyo. Height, body shape, appearance are almost completely different. But for some reason, Sherris could always see the figure of his teacher in 'Avis'. And she had a feeling, which should be regarded as a woman¡¯s intuition. This 'Avis' boy seems to have discovered himself, but he has a sense of wanting to avoid himself. "Really, it's cool inside the church, right?" The boss said with a wry smile. At the same time, he began to prepare the drinks that the young man named "Avis" in front of him needed. "But it's too boring there. There are devout believers everywhere praying in low voices I would be bored." Ives shook his head, and then started to chat casually with the boss. Sherreth could notice that there were many women present secretly peeking at Ives. I have to say that this boy is indeed a very handsome man, so it shouldn't be surprising that he is popular with women. After a while, the boy took the drink given by the boss and ordered an ordinary snack. Then he found a place to sit down. It was a window seat, and the sunlight outside the window came in faintly, giving people a sense of tranquility. After sitting down, he took a sip of the Beishan milk tea, took out the book in his arms, chose a very relaxed sitting position, and then began to read the book casually. Avis drank the drink, but then he couldn't help but look to the side. There, there was a girl looking at him. Generally speaking, there are many women who secretly observe him, so he shouldn't be surprised. He has even met a few of them who are very enthusiastic. But that girl is Sherris! (She actually saw her original appearance) Avis shook his head in distress, "Finally, he took a sip of milk tea and looked away. Now that you are here, it would be too artificial to leave now. Why don't you just sit there for a while and pretend nothing happened, and then return to your 'Arroyo' state as soon as possible. The liquid in the black tea was slowly declining, and Avis had waited enough time. He put away the book and drank the black tea in one gulp. But when he stood up, his eyes quickly caught the person who just walked in. That is a handsome man. His hair was the same light purple as his eyes. His hair was casually tilted to one side, but his eyes had a very sharp look. This is the fallen angel who came to this world from the Cave of Dalmos! The atmosphere fell silent the first moment the handsome purple-haired man entered. The fallen angel and Avis suddenly looked at each other at this moment. A silent momentum immediately developed. Everyone around felt a slight sense of oppression. And Avis's body also began to exude a power of royal power that was so weak that he could hardly feel it. Xuerisi, who was drinking a cold drink on the side, also raised his head in disbelief. She could feel that the handsome young man and the purple-haired man who came in here were both people with powerful power. After that, she felt a power emanating from the boy! It was a faintwhite power. In Xereth's eyes, she seemed to see a scale standing on top of the young man's head, exuding power that could make everything surrender. She had experienced something similar to this power. That was the power that was sensed in Teacher Arroyo and belonged to the ¡®king¡¯! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 23 Return (Part 2) Return Chapter 23 (Part 2) This young man is a king! ? Sherris covered her mouth in surprise, a little in disbelief. There are currently four known kings. The king of gods, the king of the sky, the king of souls, and the king of scales Which king is the owner of the young man in front of him? And what is the identity of this purple-haired man who can confront the king of the world? But the strange thing is that the two people just looked at each other silently, and then left each other without any other reaction. Xueruisi drank her drink thoughtfully. She could feel that this matter did not end so easilyWait a minute! Sherris suddenly put down the drink in his hand. That boyis his name 'Avis'? Then, he should be the colorless kingthe seventh king! What is that eternal elf doing in this magical country? Sherris frowned slightly. ¡­¡­ On this windswept sea, several huge ships are riding the wind and waves. These sailing ships are the embodiment of the high magic technology of the Eternal Kingdom. Not only can they have terrifying forward speeds on the sea, they can also soar in the sky. Of course, after half a month of traveling, they were almost reaching their destination, so their speed slowed down. ¡°At least now, they are walking slowly and leisurely on the sea. On that deck, stood a black-haired girl. Facing the somewhat dazzling sunlight, the girl stood on the deck, staring in the direction of the distant continent. "We're almost there, Karasol." A calm voice sounded in Kaiweis's ears. The princess of the Elf clan turned her head and saw the person standing next to her. There was a smile on the corner of the man's mouth, and there was a hint of expectation in his eyes. "I also want to meet the strong man from that continent." Payne said so, the sea breeze came towards him, blowing his long and somewhat disheveled hair. The elf princess nodded, with a gentle smile on her face: "Well, you won't be disappointed There are four kings there alone." "The king of the world?" Payne said with his hands leaning on the railing. After that, he closed his eyes slightly, as if he was feeling something. Then he opened his eyes and smiled: "It's really different from our continent A force, a force that makes me feel my soul trembling, is dormant in the deepest part of this continent. This is Is it the power of the gods? Tsk tsk, even though he is asleep, his power can still easily cover this continent." "Yeah." Kaiweis nodded, "Even if Uncle Payne has legendary level strength, I'm afraid he is no match for the true god." She felt the sunshine coming from the dark side and said casually. Her mind was not here, but drifting to the eternal continent ahead, her brother. (Brother, I¡¯m here again.) Kay Ives thought of the familiar fragrance of grass and laughed again. ¡­¡­ This is a plain. But for a plain, this place is a bit too desolate. The bleak wind is constantly blowing the earth, and the sand blown up can make people's cheeks hurt. This is the edge area of ??the Bosasig Desert and the border battlefield of the Lanying Kingdom. The defenders here not only have to fight against the harsh environment, but also face powerful desert residents and those desert monsters all for the precious magic crystal resources here. This is also one of the frontline positions with the highest death rate. And now, this place is being attacked by waves of desert monsters. The attack waves composed of these monsters were like ocean waves, constantly impacting this section of the city wall. Those soldiers were shooting hard, and sharp arrows like rain kept flying down, shooting at the monsters, and immediately wiped out a large number of people. But more monsters rushed forward one after another. It¡¯s really overwhelming to kill. Joan of Arc also joined the battle. Her shooting skills are actually not bad. She keeps holding her long bow and shooting downwards. That sharp arrow can take away the life of a powerful monster every time. But the hardest ones are the magicians. They continued to release their magic and attacked these desert monsters that were completely controlled by appetite. "Damn it I might not be able to hold on anymore" Joan of Arc frowned. In fact, this section of the wall was often breached. Anyway, these monsters and bugs will not occupy human territory. After some looting, they will retreat obediently. But what¡¯s really scary are the desert dwellers. Almost every time, after repelling the invasion of Warcraft, they would come over and attack. ?If it cannot succeed, it will rob resources and people. If you can succeed, take the territory. A large amount of territory in the Lanying Kingdom has been occupied by these greedy desert residents. This time may be the biggest crisis that Joan of Arc has encountered since she became a frontline commander. She put away her bow and arrows and looked to her side. Those brave and skilled warriors now looked a little tired. Jeanne thought for a moment and pulled out her sword from behind. The Sword of Miracles is a sword that can bring about the most impossible miracles. That golden light immediately enveloped the entire place. Everyone felt that their bodies were filled with infinite power. The injuries and fatigue seemed to have been cleared away, giving them the strength to continue fighting. "Gather some people and follow me down for a big fight." Jeanne's face also turned pale, but she still stood strong. "Yes." The soldier on the side didn't hesitate at all. He immediately went to gather men. But at this time, everyone's attacks suddenly stopped. Not only them, but even the insects and monsters underground stopped their attacks. At the junction of the sky and the earth, a golden scepter appeared. That royal power exudes infinite power, as if it can destroy all illusions in an instant, so terrifying, so shocking. "The kingthe one with royal power" A soldier said in disbelief. Everyone knows about the reappearance of the King of Power in this life. But no one thought that a king would come to this battlefield! "Brother" Joan of Arc looked at the golden royal power and said with a complicated expression. She would not be mistaken about that golden authority and that suffocating pressure. It belongs to her brother, no, she should be called 'sister' now - Reinhardt's scepter! She, what are you doing here? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 24 The Changing World Line (Part 1) Chapter 24: The Changed World Line (Part 1) That golden authority is at war with a person. Terrible power burst out instantly, and golden authority floated in the blue sky. Yellow sand rolled on the ground, and strong wind pressure suddenly spread to all directions. That is the authority of the king, that is the dignity of the king! "bump!" A violent loud noise rang out from the horizon. Even though the harsh sound was so far away, everyone's ears felt like they were deaf. Joan of Arc used her powerful eyesight to penetrate the mist-like distance and saw the two figures fighting on the desert. Those are two powerful beings. A person was wearing a golden dress, and her shimmering golden hair was floating as her figure continued to rise and fall. Opposite her was a man in blue clothes. His eyes were closed, but even with his eyes closed, he could easily parry Reinhardt's attack. "I am the son of the sun, bringing fiery arbitration. In the name of the sun, I judge this world!" Such a voice swept the entire battlefield. A flame that seemed to fly from the sky came to this world, carrying the power to judge everything and shattering everything. The man in the blue shirt casually stabbed forward with the Qingfeng sword in his hand, and the power burst out instantly, blocking the flame of judgment in front of him. ?????????? Is the being who can fight against the King of Power a saint? Joan of Arc looked at this scene in surprise. She looked at the battle that almost destroyed everything with some disbelief. "Ha!" With such a voice, the god-killing king exploded with all his strength, and instantly appeared behind the man in blue shirt. The sanctioning sword thrust forward. The Saint¡¯s Domain instantly opened up, and the man in blue shirt was finally forced out of his Saint¡¯s Domain. No one can easily face a king, even if that king does not have the power to set foot in the holy realm. "Boom!" There was a loud sound, and the power rose toward the sky. A hot breath that no one could have imagined suddenly swept across the entire battlefield. But even at this time, the authority in the sky that represents the majesty of the king is still standing and has not fallen. At this time, Joan of Arc, who was standing on the city wall, suddenly pulled out her sword. The long sword that brought the miracle immediately reflected the brilliant light. Under the radiance of this miracle, Jeanne's figure slowly floated up. The soldiers next to Jeanne looked at Jeanne's actions in surprise. An officer said in disbelief: "General what are you going to do?" "I'm going to help." After Joan of Arc finished speaking, her body rushed forward like an arrow from the string. That speed puts most flying creatures to shame. The two people who were fighting easily felt that a new fighting force had joined the battlefield. Reinhardt turned his head and saw the speeding figure. After seeing the person wrapped under the golden armor, she couldn't help but whisper in surprise: "Joan of Arc?" That person is Reinhard¡¯s sister, the stubborn girl named ¡®Joan of Arc¡¯! Shaking his head to calm down his turbulent heart, Reinhard said coldly: "What are you doing here? Who allowed you to come here?" Although she said these words in a disgusting tone, But one can feel her nervousness. Joan of Arc remained silent. She silently pulled out her long sword, and the long sword that brought miracles bloomed with unparalleled light. That powerful wave swept the earth again and again. It was the sword of miracles, the long sword that brought miracles! Joan of Arc looked at the man in blue shirt in front of him and lowered his head slightly. His eyes kept flashing with an inexplicable light. After a while, he smiled and said: "Sword of Miracles, yes, you are Joan of Arc and you are not dead?" Joan of Arc frowned slightly: "What are you talking about?" But the man in the blue shirt didn't seem to want to say too much. He just slowly pulled out his sword from his waist. That little bit of cold light kept gathering together, forming a terrifying impact in an instant. "What a chaos. Sky-piercing slash!" With such loud shouts, the saint's domain suddenly erupted. The man in blue shirt took one step forward and stepped into the sky. A disk with golden light suddenly appeared under his feet. After that, the body of the man in blue suddenly leaned forward, and an extremely powerful force burst out in an instant. He rushed towards the front, towards the standing miracle. Blue light waves rushed over, but Joan of Arc held the Miracle Sword high. A colorful red cloud fell from the sky. The girl holding the Miracle Sword is a miracle at this moment! That is the sword that can seize the most impossible, the most incredible, but the most glorious opportunity! Colorful mysteries burst out, and a field suddenly appeared next to Jeanne. In this realm, Joan of Arc's power suddenly reached a peak. She looked at the enemy in front of her and slashed down with the sword raised high. "Pseudo-sanctuary" The man in blue shirt murmured to himself, "Obviously only a high-level professional has the strength, but he can have a pseudo-sanctuary Should it be said to be a miracle? No, what she is holding in her hand A sword is a sword that brings miracles." The man in blue suddenly smiled bitterly. If this Miracle Sword is fused with the Brilliant Sword, it should be able to buy some time for Ives to completely fall, right? But even in the pseudo-sacred realm, even if Joan of Arc has mastered the Miracle Sword, the saint's full blow is still so despairing. Joan of Arc only supported him for a while and then flew out. And at this moment, a hand caught Joan of Arc's flying figure. The woman with blond hair snorted coldly and put Jeanne behind her. She raised her beautiful face and suddenly sneered: "This is our battle, what's the point of attacking a little girl casually?" "Oh? When did the pseudo-sanctuary who mastered the Sword of Miracles become a 'little girl'?" The man in blue shirt suddenly said something strange. Reinhard sneered, and she stretched her hand to the side, and then a group of terrifying lightning gathered together. "Power cannot stop justice. When justice cannot be served, God's sanction will come!" Following the voice of the beautiful woman, the sword of sanction shone with unparalleled light. The king is angry. ¡­¡­ "You are very strong." The man in blue shirt slowly put his sword back into its scabbard, his face also looking a little pale. Although Reinhardt is in a bad situation now, she still has one trump card that she has not used yet. Once he fights with all his strength, the man in blue shirt can be said to be dead. Therefore, this look is best. As for Joan of Arc, she had already been forced to retreat to a corner by the fierce battle. Condescendingly, he used his amber pupils to look at the first king who was half-kneeling on the ground and panting violently, "It's much stronger than I expected It can actually hurt me like this. So can you answer my question now ? How many kings are there now?" "Tsk, why should I tell you?" A sarcastic sneer appeared on Reinhard's beautiful face, "Don't think it's great if you defeat me. You can try to kill me." Reinhardt¡¯s hand slowly reached behind him, where a short dagger was hidden. "I'm not that interested." The man in blue shirt shook his head, "I just came to ask how many kings and powerful people have appeared in this world and what their names are." Reinhardt raised his head and looked at the man in blue shirt, his eyes flashing with light. After a long while, she spoke: "The God-killing King is me, Reinhardt. The Sky King is Tikruth. The Soul-Calming Kingthe real name is unknown, but there are records of actions in Linz. .There is also a ruler of scales named ¡®Avis¡¯.¡± When he mentioned the name ¡®Avis¡¯, even Reinhard, whose eyes were full of anger, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint blush on his cheeks, as well as a hint of longing. What a strange emotion! But the man in blue shirt didn't notice Reinhardt's emotion. His eyes suddenly widened and he was speechless for a while. (What's going on? Not to mention that the God-killing King of Powers obtained the King's Power in advance, but Ives is not dead? He also obtained the Seventh King's Power? And, what happened to the Soul-Slaying King of Powers? Didn't Icarus refuse the King's Power? ?) The man in blue shirt felt a turmoil in his heart. This was completely different from the history he knew, and it had been almost completely changed. The man in blue shirt stared at the beautiful woman in front of him. After a while, he shook his head with a wry smile and put his sword back. "Who are you?" Reinhard stood up, his eyes reflecting an inexplicable light, "You should tell me your name, right?" "Well you can call me Feng Scodil." The man in blue shirt continued to walk forward slowly. If Ives heard this name here, he would definitely be surprised. Because he had heard this name in the game in his previous lifebut at that time, the identity represented by this name was - Lord of Chaos. The enemy Ives fought before traveling through time was the final BOSS named ¡®Von Scodil¡¯. Reinhard stood up slowly, her eyesShining with inexplicable brilliance. After a long time, she showed a wry smile: "Feng Scodil I remember it." The royal power in the sky slowly turned into little stars and disappeared into this world. But Reinhard showed a bright smile and walked slowly towards the distance. Her next stop is the magical country, Lienz. ¡°I also havethe power that I must obtain.¡± Reinhard read this silently. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 25 The Changing World Line (Part 2) The changed world line in Chapter 25 (Part 2) "The world line has changed." The man in blue clothes murmured to himself. Avis did not die and inherited the seventh kingship. The Fifth Throne was born early, most likely because Icarus did not refuse the throne Later, Joan of Arc did not die after getting the Sword of Miracles. The auras of the God Warriors and Imos also remain on this earth What is the reason for all this? Feng Sicordier was a little confused. It is said that the world moves forward with great inertia. What was the reason for such a big change? He decided to find the four kings and find out who changed the world line! Everything in front of him has completely lost his control. If the world is allowed to move forward in chaos, the seven-day judgment will still come, and the knights of the apocalypse will still appear on this land where time is running out. The man in blue shirt carried his long sword on his back, identified the direction, and then walked slowly towards the magical country. Halfway through, he raised his head and looked at the blue sky above his head. (Even if it¡¯s just to pass on this pleasant blue, I have to fight) Feng Scodil smiled slightly, and then continued to walk forward. ¡­¡­ Warm sunlight slowly penetrated into this somewhat messy single room. As if feeling the glare of the sun and the constant pressure in his chest, the young man from the eternal elf family slowly opened his eyes. "Well" Shaking his head, the Eternal Elf looked at the wooden ceiling above his head, and suddenly smiled bitterly: "Well, I really can't sleep in the new environment It should be said that I am a lover. Is there anyone in the bed?" Last night he tossed and turned until very late before going to bed, and now he was a little drowsy and not very awake. Avis lowered his head, then looked at the body lying on his chest speechlessly, and suddenly he didn't know what to say. As an angel, you should know something about how to clean yourself, right? With a wry smile, he put the sleeping Jie aside. Avis sat up, raised his eyes, and looked at the sunlight shining into the room. "My time is running out." Ives murmured to himself with a slight wry smile. He could feel the madness inside him, a bloodthirsty madness. This is something that the system cannot suppress. He longs for blood, he longs for battle, and he longs for the earth dyed crimson. Every minute and every second was like the most difficult time for him. He was in great pain. He wanted to kill, kill happily. "Heh, it seems I'm still too impetuous." Avis smiled bitterly, but this was just to comfort himself. He knew that he was not far away from the true "fall" and becoming the Demon King. All this requires is an inducement. "Since you are born a king, there is no chance." At this time, such a voice sounded behind Avis. Avis turned his head and looked at the angel girl behind him, Jie. "Huh? What are you talking about?" Avis looked at Jie. "When your unyielding kingship dyes the sky red, you still raise your head proudly. I will personally give you peace as you need." Jie said seriously. Elvis's expression changed, and then he showed a wry smile: "You know?" "Yeah." Jie nodded. "Will you give me peace with your own handsOkay. I hope that when that moment comes, I can bury that derailed fate with my own hands. You are right, since you are a king, there is no chance. I hope that when that time comes, you can give me peace. I want peace." Avis smiled slightly. (Gabriel, you would not hesitate to give birth to your and his child for the sake of lovejust for this scene?) Jie suddenly had the urge to sigh. If this script is followed, it will be a sad ending. It will be a dark night without light. Jie raised her head. It was also that incident that caused the Lord to prohibit time and space travel. The cause and effect of this is too confusing. Shaking her head, Jie discarded all the chaotic thoughts in her mind, and fixed her gaze on the young man wearing aristocratic clothing. Her eyes seemed to have returned to that time and place She touched her chest, and her eyes suddenly became firm: Use light to punish darkness, and swear to follow our glorious teachings. Her eyes were extremely firm, and she seemed to see the holy heaven again, the angels buried in the sky with the ashes of all things. Gabriel. ¡­¡­ After Ives got up,, began to put on his own clothes. He breathed in the light mist mixed in the air, but his eyes had a hint of sadness. There's going to be a war. Avis could feel the impetuousness constantly fluctuating around him. It was not only the magical elements that were impetuous, but also his heart. At this moment, Avis just wants to destroy everything, everything in this world. His eyes were very sharp, and the eyes covered by his hair reflected the majestic royal power. Since you are born a king, there is no chance. When Avis raised his head again, there was a smile on his face. This smile was different from his previous smiles, but a smile that was deep and longing for something. "I have to prepare well. I want my pride to dye the sky red." Putting on his cloak, the king of the world opened the door and walked out of the room. As he walked in the open space, he raised his head. In the mid-air where the mist floated, there was a person standing. The man had purple hair, and he was looking down at the king who had just walked out. "Is it finally here?" "Well, here we come." The fallen angel smiled slightly, and the next moment, a pair of black wings instantly opened, covering the rising and scorching sunlight. Under the pair of black wings was the deep darkness. Avis put his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist. He raised his head and his eyes immediately locked on the fallen angel in the sky. "Qiang." The voice sounded, and Avis pulled out his sword and held it in his hand. His pupils shrank slightly, his breathing began to adjust, and he was already preparing to take action. In the sky, a royal power appeared. That is the authority of the king, that is the power of the king! The moment that royal power appeared, it shattered the earth and the sky. "My name is, Ives!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 26 The Abyss of Sin (Part 1) Chapter 26 The Abyss of Sin (Part 1) That white authority appeared in the sky. When it was suddenly summoned, the clouds in the sky seemed to be pushed open by a huge force, and they instantly fell around the sky, exuding a terrifying power. Avis stood on the ground, and powerful wind pressure continued to burst out from his body. In the center of his eyes, a reflection of the authority of the king appeared. Avis stretched out his right hand, and a black long sword appeared in his hand. Under the constantly fluttering hair, Ives's eyes were fixed on the fallen angel. The wings behind the fallen angel kept fluttering, and the dark wings gave people endless shock. Rebecca and others immediately ran out of the church. Then they saw an extremely shocking scene. Under that white authority, the king of the world put on the robe of an arcane magician, and powerful auras continued to rise into the sky. That is the breath of arcane destruction, that is the breath of the king! A hint of a faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of the fallen angel's mouth: "Really you can actually have such a powerful burst of power. I underestimated you." The fallen angel's hand brushed his own hand sword, his eyes kept flashing with an inexplicable light. Then he waved his hand, and the amethyst-colored sword drew a black blade. Avis also took a step forward, and all the strength in his body exploded with this step. The long sword in Avis's hand also created a crescent-shaped impact wave and slashed forward. The power is constantly expanding, and just like this, this power collides with the fallen angel's attack. And the result was that it was wiped out. The two most powerful forces collided with each other and then annihilated each other. But even though these forces filled with destructive aura have annihilated each other, the powerful waves they sputtered made everyone here feel a chill down their spines. It was a shock wave that destroyed almost everything tangible, and many surrounding houses collapsed immediately. Avis just looked around and knew that many people were injured or even dead. They were all looking at what was happening here with horrified eyes. Avis raised his head and looked at the fallen angel: "It seems that this place is not suitable for us to fight Find another place?" "Please feel free to do so." The fallen angel said casually, holding his amethyst sword. Ives stamped his feet on the ground, and his body quickly flew into the sky. After that, the king of the world quickly left this place. Looking at the figure leaving quickly, a faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of the fallen angel's mouth. The wings behind him suddenly spread out, like a black shadow in the sky, and moved forward at high speed. In just a few breaths, there were roars one after another in the sky. That's the king fighting, that's the king's power! Rebecca stood there, looking at the crumbling scene in the sky with some surprise, and suddenly felt speechless. She had seen Avis take action several times, but she always felt that this time gave her the biggest shock. That is the authority of the king, that is the power of the king! Ives has set foot on a new peak At this time, Xue Ruisi, who had already placed an order and walked out of the store, also saw that shocking scene. In the distant sky, there stood a scepter. That is the king's scepter. As long as this authority does not fall, the king will not fall! "A person with royal power is fighting here?" Xue Ruisi's heart was shocked and there was no need to express it in words. Her eyes looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief, and her brain seemed to be in a panic. Even though they are so far apart, you can still feel the power of the two fighting beings. Especially the person with royal power, he is not only using the power of royal power, but also using the power of arcane magic! Xu Ruisi will never admit the arcane destruction that almost penetrates the entire world. After all, her grandfather was a saint-level being, so she could still recognize some of the powerful arcane power erupting from it. This is a spell that is almost comparable to a forbidden spell - arcane destruction! The fallen angel slowly raised his sword to the sky. After that, a faintly evil smile began to appear on his face: "Show it with the sky and summon the abyss of sin!" Having just made a move, Ives took half a step back and raised his head with a frown. His eyes looked at the fallen angel in the sky, and he suddenly became nervous. The power of the royal power suddenly surged out and enveloped his body. The corner of the fallen angel's mouth suddenly showed a smile. His hand is forwardStretched out, and then a black air flow rushed forward. Avis was suddenly startled, and he immediately used the power of royal power to wrap himself up. At the same time, his figure also began to move quickly, trying to avoid the black airflow. But unfortunately, his speed is still not fast enough, or that black shadow also has the ability to track. Therefore, although Avis tried his best, he was still hit by this black shadow. Avis immediately used the power of ¡®stealing¡¯. But the strange thing is that the black shadow actually passed through the stolen power and continued to move forward! Avis was shocked. So far, he has not encountered a power that his 'stealing' power cannot steal. Now there is such an exception! At this moment, the horror deep in Ives's heart could hardly be expressed in words. Could it be that this dark shadow has actually surpassed the level of royal power? What kind of power is this? The power of God? Ives was so horrified that he immediately used all his royal power to block the progress of this black shadow. The power of royal power did block the impact of this black shadow for a while, but it only blocked it for a while. After a period of stalemate, the black shadow suddenly shot into Avis' body, leaving a black pentagram on his chest. "What is this" Ives was shocked, but he couldn't feel even a little bit of the black pentagram's influence on him in his body. But it goes without saying that this is not a good thing. Raising his head, Avis said angrily: "What did you do to me?!" "It's nothing." There was a hint of evil smile on the corner of the fallen angel's mouth: "I just want you to understand your true feelings." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piao Registered members of Astronomy recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 27 The Abyss of Sin (Part 2) Chapter 27 The Abyss of Sin (Part 2) "Youdamn it!" Ives was finally angry at this time, and the royal power on his head began to burst out with the most brilliant brilliance, and the white power was injected into Ives' body. Avis took a deep breath, and the next moment, his body rushed towards the fallen angel at an extremely fast speed. The corner of the fallen angel's mouth still maintained his iconic smile, and he blocked Avis' long sword attack very casually. But in the next moment, Ives stretched out his left hand. There, there is an extremely powerful magical energy! The expression of the fallen angel finally changed at this moment! That force, with unparalleled will to destroy, struck him. And the form attached to this will to destroy is not the power of destruction, but the power of arcane magic! The king in front of you actually combines the power of arcane magic with the will to destroy! Arcane and destruction, these are two completely different powers. It is quite a miracle that these two powers can actually be compatible without exploding in an instant. And even though the will to destroy is now attached to the power of arcane magic, the fallen angels can still feel that this power is not harmonious and will explode with terrible consequences at any time. ??And in fact it is indeed the case. When this force came to the fallen angel, the bursting power instantly swept across the entire sky. This power seemed to be consuming everything, the air on his face was burned, and some invisible distorted patterns appeared. "Bang!" With a loud sound, the fallen angel was fatally hit by this blow, and then his body continued to fly backwards. After constantly rolling and colliding, he was hit to the ground, and a cloud of dust fell. But soon, with the sound of flying dust, the fallen angel flew up from the ground and floated high in the sky. His wings were constantly floating, and the black wings seemed to mark the most profound ominousness in the world. Avis took half a step back slightly, and his eyes had returned to calm. He himself was a little surprised. Just now he seemed to be angry and desperate to take action. But now that he had woken up, he also found that his mental state seemed to be a little abnormal Could it be that the black pentagram in his body was responsible? Although Ives has experience as a legendary mage, he doesn¡¯t know much about the fallen angel race, let alone the consequences of the skill the fallen angel just used. So for a while, he had no idea. He lowered his head slightly to clear his mind. Avis stretched out his right hand horizontally, and a blue flame began to boil. As Ives continued to move forward, Avis's slightly lowered eyes reflected a sharp gaze. There was also a smile on the corner of the fallen angel's mouth, and the amethyst sword in his hand began to gather energy crazily. Then, as the fallen angel took a step forward, the power was absorbed from the endless void, and he rushed forward crazily along with this unparalleled sword. The king of the world stretched out his hand, and arcana and destruction rushed forward. After that, there was another unparalleled explosion ¡­¡­ "It's begun." Standing on a high ground, the holy girl said this. Her amber pupils reflected the golden light of the sun, and she seemed to be speaking quite casually. "Yes. This destiny has already begun." Icarus nodded. They all seemed to think that this battle was the beginning of the end of the Second Era. But is this a coincidence? "There is a 'protagonist' in this world." The girl said casually, "That is Lucifer. As long as she does not die, then the 'luck' of this world will still be there, and ARO will not have any risk of death. I I don't think I would kill her. But I thought of a very interesting thing." The girl lowered her head slightly and laughed: "If there is more than one 'protagonist', then what will happen to this world? " "Welleither there will be the most glorious redemption. Or" Icarus frowned slightly, "Or, there will be the darkness of eternal night." "Well, that's right." Angela stood up. She looked at the changing colors in the distance. It was a duel between the King and the Saint of Darkness. They had already unleashed their strongest power and were facing each other with hysterical attacks. The colors of the sky have been rewritten. Under the interference of the saint's domain and the king's domain, the sky was as dark as ink for a while, and shimmered like gold for a while. "The eternal dark night ends with brilliance and continues with darkness. GloryBuried here, under the endless night, only darkness is eternal" Suddenly, the sound of chanting a curse spread across the entire land. In the center of the sky, a black space flashing with infinite power appeared. ?Things included in this space seem to be isolated from this world and have lost all contact with this world. And in the darkness of the eternal night, Avis slowly opened his eyes. This is the kingdom of night, this is the city of steel! Standing on the top of a steel building in this city, Ives lowered his head slightly and stared below. There, there was a man with black wings looking around. "Is it self-limited? It's much stronger than I thought." The fallen angel said. His hand touched a cold steel building next to him, and then he smiled: "The imagination of this world is really realistic How could you imagine such a strange world?" "This place often appears in my dreams." Ives smiled and said. At this time, the two of them seemed like a pair of old friends, chatting casually. But everyone knows that the battle between them is already about to break out. I don¡¯t know who made the move first. Almost in an instant, the momentum of the two people completely exploded. The saint's domain ignited around the fallen angel, fighting against Avis's domain blockade with all its strength. And Avis also exerted force on his feet, and like an arrow from a string, he quickly shot towards the fallen angel on the ground! "bump!" With this sound, the two quickly exchanged blows. Each domain begins to weaken the other's domain. This is the duel between the king and the saint! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 28 Back to school Back to school for the 28th time It is a leisurely morning. Arroyo sat in a somewhat casual position. He held a book in his hand and began to read it carefully. The carriage kept shaking the body, making people feel so comfortable that they felt like they wanted to fall asleep directly. A few days have passed since the battle with the fallen angel. Arroyo had to start the journey back to school. He had work to do after all. Rebecca and the two, who were unable to enter the Tower of Eternity, decided to continue practicing in this church. Rebecca is already very close to the level of high-level professionals, and her progress rate is even faster than that of some players. I have to say that Rebecca's talent is quite impressive. And the five-pointed star array on Arroyo's body cannot be eliminated at all. The known harm now is that it will release negative emotions all the time. If Arroyo's self-control ability is even slightly worse, then he will immediately transform into the most terrifying king of killing. He does have this strength. If the legend does not come out, a king can completely slaughter a country. With a wry smile and a shake of his head, Arroyo threw all of this out of his mind. He has 'Jie', who is an angel, by his side, who can completely help Arroyo temporarily suppress the desire that is ready to move in his body. Thinking of 'Jie', Arroyo couldn't help but glance next to her, where Jie was sitting, looking out of the car without any facial expression. "AhTeacher Arroyo!" The one who broke the silence was the girl with short, light sky-blue hair sitting opposite Arroyo. Arroyo raised his head slightly and smiled slightly: "Huh? What's the matter?" On the way back, they met Sherris who also came to rent a car. Although she was a little surprised as to why Xu Ruisi came here, Arroyo still invited her to return with him. And Sherris agreed without any hesitation. "Ahem, well, that's it." Sherris thought about the wording, and then said: "Our school will hold the Midsummer Festival next month. I wonder if you have any arrangements, teacher? If you don't have any arrangements, we I want to invite teachers to organize a program.¡± "Midsummer Festival" Ives' hand gently brushed the paper book on his lap. After a while, he smiled and said, "I should be able to participate." Midsummer Festival is not compulsory to participate. Yes, if you really don¡¯t like the programs arranged by the school, students or teachers can still treat this Midsummer Festival as a holiday. So Xue Ruisi also asked this question. Moreover, Arroyo's singing voice is really good. In this magic academy, there are probably not many people with better musical abilities than him, right? "That's great." Xueruisi clasped his hands happily and showed an excited smile. There was a faint smile on Arroyo's lips, and he lowered his head and casually looked through the books on his knees. "By the way, teacher, some envoys from the Eternal Continent may pass by our school next month." Xue Ruisi suddenly mentioned such a thing intentionally or unintentionally. Arroyo raised his head in surprise. After a while, he showed a slight smile: "Really Well, I understand." The envoys of the Eternal Continent Arroyo suddenly smiled, and he thought of that person again. Now he has no plans to go to that eternal continent. All this will have to wait until he is qualified to step into the path of arcane magic. The lowest requirement to enter the arcane path is to be a high-level professional. In addition, Arroyo also needs to figure out where the inheritance of 'Hand of Doom' lies. It has to be said that the mage library of the Tower of Eternity is indeed rich in books. Some of the inheritance of the Hand of Doom seems to be related to the 'Endless Sword', and the place where the inheritance is obtained is probably in Mensa. "So, do you want to go to Mensa if you have time?" Arroyo thought silently in her heart. After exchanging some topics with Xu Ruisi, Xu Ruisi finally mentioned the battle that happened here a few days ago. "Teacher, you are also a king, how do you feel about their fighting?" Xuerisi said curiously. Arroyo smiled and said: "Wellit's indeed very strong. I didn't expect the King of Balance to come to this placebut it's hard for me to say hello to him. If he treats him as an enemy, then It's tragic." After that, Arroyo changed the topic without leaving a trace. The content of the chat with Sherris was quite harmonious, and he didn't dwell too much on the identity of 'Avis', the king of power. Do tangles. And Sherris was also observing Arroyo¡¯s every move. It's really strange. Sherris can always see the shadow of the 'king of power' in Arroyo. I don't know if it was an illusion, but Xue Ruisi actually had the feeling that the two people were actually one person.   (How is this possible?) Xue Ruisi smiled bitterly and shook his head, denying his ridiculous idea. That Ives is indeed a very handsome guy, and some of his moves are very similar to Mr. Arroyo. But all his behaviors are very masculine, unlike Mr. Arroyo, who exudes disharmony everywhere. The true gender of Teacher Arroyo is clearly hinted at. ¡°If Arroyo knew that some of the little moves she had specially modified were viewed in this way by Sherris, she would probably be tempted to commit suicide. Belitefe is not that far from the Tower of Eternity. After walking for a few hours, they arrived at the bottom of the Tower of Eternity. The swaying carriage slowly drove into the most prosperous magical city in the Karasol continent. The majestic city gate, which is almost beyond human imagination, and various magical devices integrated into life, all give people a shocking feeling from the deepest part of their hearts. "Tsk, no matter how many times I see it, I am still surprised that this city is still prosperous and majestic." Arroyo said with a slight wry smile. Jie raised her head slightly, looking at the Tower of Eternity above the sky with expressionless eyes, wondering what she was thinking. Sherris also nodded: "Even if I grew up here, every time I see this city, I still feel that I am actually very small." Indeed, the construction concept of this city has exceeded the limits of human imagination. . Even in Arroyo's previous life, it was rare to see such a majestic city. It is more like a kind of precipitation, a kind of precipitation of knowledge. This city is indeed the first fortified city in the Calasol continent, a magical city that will almost never be captured. Even, this city can withstand even the attacks of gods. Arroyo smiled and put away some other thoughts. He closed the book on his lap, and then put the book into his package. He raised his head and looked at Sherris beside him: "Then, let's say goodbye here." At this time, the slowly moving carriage also stopped - they had arrived at their destination. Sherris nodded, then she jumped out of the carriage and waved goodbye to Arroyo and the other two. Arroyo looked at the city in front of him that had been transformed by magic, and suddenly let out a long breath. At this time, Jie beside him said, "Why, can't you suppress your impulse?" "Well, I just want to kill people now." A trace of murderous intent flashed through Arroyo's eyes. But soon, these auras in his eyes disappeared. Arroyo shook his head slightly, and then said: "We must find a way to cure my curse called 'Abyss of Sin'. Otherwise, I will probably be unable to control the increase in my negative emotions." "I'm afraid you will make a lot of mistakes at that time." Jie said still expressionlessly. She raised her head and looked at the troubled Arroyo, "The Fountain of Life should be able to help you suppress this curse." "Fountain of Life?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, then shook his head: "That is a sacred object of the elves. How could I have it?" Indeed, the Fountain of Life is the spring water produced by the Tree of Life. Generally speaking, it is the spring water produced by the Tree of Life. It is said that it is impossible to spread outside. Even if this spring of life could suppress the curse on Arroyo, he wouldn't be able to do it in a short time. Do you want him to run to the Dusk Forest now? "Have you forgotten?" Jie reminded Arroyo: "The Eternal Elves will have a delegation come to Lienz At that time, the Fountain of Life should be brought here, right?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately. He laughed out loud and patted Jie on the shoulder: "Thank you so much! If you hadn't reminded me, I might have forgotten the news!" "You're welcome." Jie nodded slightly, then turned her head to the side, not letting Arroyo see her other expressions. "Okay, let's go back to school." Arroyo smiled, not noticing the unnatural look on Jie's face. He hummed happily and walked towards the nearest teleportation pillar. Jie, who was walking behind, whispered "Idiot" in a low voice, and then continued to follow Arroyo. Xue Ruisi seemed to have something going on and did not return to school directly. So Arroyo and Jie took the first step. Arriving at the Tower of Eternity building more than a thousand meters high through the teleportation pillar, Arroyo and Jie began to walk towards their school. At this time, the college¡¯s vacation is almost over. Therefore, there were many more students coming and going in an instant. Arroyo looked at the scene around him and then smiled slightly. "I'm back" Arroyo said. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your supportPerseverance is my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 29 An unexpected visitor Chapter 29 An unexpected visitor The next day after returning to school is the beginning of a new class. During the time when the students were going to class, Arroyo himself was sitting very leisurely in a coffee shop, drinking black coffee. This school is not only a place for classes, but also has a complete set of other shops and appliances necessary for daily life. And, because the cost of using magic is very low, many things here use magic. For example, the black coffee Arroyo is drinking is boiled with magic fire, and the coffee beans are also cooled by magic and then crushed into particles. It really tasted better than any coffee Arroyo drank in his previous life. Oh, of course, Arroyo is not a rich man, nor is he a coffee fanatic, so he has not drunk many types of coffee. But to be honest, the coffee here is really delicious. Gently pouring the liquid into his mouth, Arroyo put the coffee cup on his table, then took out a book and started reading. The book he read was a book on black magic called "The Book of Keser". Different from ordinary black magic, this book is actually more like a 'travelogue', which records many legends about black magic. It¡¯s not that Arroyo is bored enough to read this kind of book, it¡¯s just because he needs the information about the ¡®Hand of Doom¡¯ contained in it. It¡¯s just that the author of this book has perfectly followed the tradition of black magic books, which is ¡®difficult to understand¡¯. How the wording in it looks profound and how it is written looks mysterious. So even if it was just one page, Arroyo would have to read it for more than ten minutes to fully understand the general meaning. Of course, he gained a lot of experience in this way. After all, his profession is a mage. If he reads when he is bored, he will gain experience and his hidden attribute 'intelligence' will also increase. It's like a soldier going to exercise. After ordering another cup of coffee, Arroyo took a sip and continued reading this very profound book. He has read a lot of books these days, and he probably knows what the inheritance of the 'Hand of Doom' is. In the previous life, few players would read these profound books. Even if there are fanatical fans who want to read it, the places where these books are included are very perverted. For example, this "Book of Keser" is stored in Scrice's special bookcase. If Arroyo hadn't gone to Scrice to borrow it in person, he probably wouldn't have read the book. So it¡¯s normal that Arroyo in her previous life had only a partial understanding of the inheritance of ¡®Hand of Doom¡¯. As she was flipping through the books in her hands, Arroyo suddenly felt someone walking in. At this time, it is class time, and almost no one comes to this place to spend money. What kind of teacher is he? Arroyo raised his head, and then his pupils shrank slightly, and his body could hardly help but tremble. (Reinhardt!?) Arroyo¡¯s surprise could not be expressed in words. After he and Reinhardt swapped bodies and used that move to destroy the Vikings, he fell into a deep coma. When he woke up, he only saw Visiot and not Reinhardt. Inhart. When handing the Brilliant Sword to Visiot, the Haze Sage said that the god-killing king had left this place. Now, he actually saw that beautiful figure again! Wearing a slightly loose mage outfit, Reinhardt generously sat next to Arroyo. Afterwards, she supported her chin with one hand and looked at Arroyo, who was a little surprised: "Are you the new soul-suppressing king?" Arroyo also calmed down at this time. He could feel that the person in front of him deliberately released a kingly aura. Is this a provocation? "Haha, Reinhardt." Arroyo smiled bitterly, then raised his head and showed a faint smile. Reinhard had not reacted at first, but when she saw Arroyo's familiar smile, she suddenly opened her eyes in surprise. After a long while, she laughed a little funny: "Your smile reminds me of a friend of mine." Arroyo suddenly laughed happily. He leaned back a little, picked up the coffee on the table, and took a sip. Then he lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Reinhard in front of him: "It seems that you still recognize me as a friend. I thought that after the fight, you would no longer recognize me as a friend." Reinhardt, who was putting her hand on the coffee cup and wanted to pick it up, was stunned for a moment. Then she raised her head in disbelief and stared at the smiling black-haired boy. Soon, Reinhard discovered something on the boy's familiar smile.A very familiar sign. "Avis?" Reinhard said in surprise. The person in front of him, no matter where he looked from, was different from the eternal elf Avis. But the difference is only in appearance "You finally recognized me?" Arroyo smiled and drank the coffee in his hand. Reinhard was originally domineering, with the tone of a senior lecturing a junior. But after recognizing Arroyo's true identity, her face finally couldn't help but blush slightly. She opened her mouth and was speechless for a while. "Hey, what are you doing here at Linz?" Arroyo put the coffee cup in her hand in front of her and said, "Don't tell me you're here to bully the newly promoted king." "Tsk, I'm not that boring." The warlock snorted, and then took a sip of coffee: "I came here for the 'Cold Grass'. I heard that there are newly promoted kings here, so I came to take a look. Unexpectedly, that person of royal authority is actually you Tsk, it seems that there is no newly promoted person of royal authority at all, is it you who pretended to be one yourself?" Arroyo smiled, not admitting it, and certainly not denying it. He just looked at the blond woman in front of him calmly. After a while, he smiled: "I haven't seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. Where have you been?" The scene suddenly became quiet. Reinhard looked at the smiling young man in front of him and was speechless for a while. However, at this moment, the door of the cafe was opened. The three girls walked in happily. One of the girls with fiery red hair turned her head and saw Arroyo sitting by the window. She waved her hand happily: "Teacher Arroyo!" At this time, it was already time for get out of class to end. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 30 Holiday preparations (1) Chapter 30 Holiday preparations (1) When Reinhard saw the three girls coming in, he suddenly showed a slight smile. She finished the coffee in front of her lightly, then raised her head, looked at Arroyo sitting opposite her, and said: "Since your friends are already here, I will also It's time to leave." After that, the beautiful woman turned around and walked slowly towards the outside of the store. Arroyo sat in his seat, watching the blond woman slowly leaving, and couldn't help but smile slightly. He and she are both kings in the world. Maybe from the beginning, there was no possibility of being together forever? "Teacher Arroyo, who is that? Is that your friend?" Shana said curiously after looking at the beautiful woman slowly leaving the coffee shop. Arroyo took the coffee cup on the table and slowly poured the coffee inside into her belly. Then he smiled gently and said, "Well, yes. A friend of mine." Shana looked at Arroyo, whose attitude had not changed at all, and suddenly felt some strange emotions in her heart. When she knew that the teacher Arroyo in front of her was actually a powerful person in the world, she was actually extremely horrified in her heart. Every king possesses supreme power and authority. This can be seen from the fact that Arroyo was able to fight against three saint-level entities by relying solely on the strength of high-level professionals. But after coming back, Arroyo was still the same Arroyo. Mr. Arroyo is always smiling and is kind to everyone. "Teacher Arroyo." At this time, Sherris, who was standing aside, sat down, looked at the handsome young man in front of him, and said, "We have to prepare for the Midsummer Festival. But you know, our student union does not have many people. Enoughso if the teacher is more free, we would like you to come and help." Arroyo thought about it for a moment, and then said, "Well, I probably have nothing to do, so I can come and help you." After finishing speaking, Arroyo showed a soft smile. "Really? Thank you so much!" Sherris said happily, "The student union has been short of staff recently, but it has made us very busy By the way, teacher, do you want to join the student union?" "Huh?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, and then said strangely: "I join the student union? But I'm not a student?" "Teachers can also join the student union." Xia Na joined the chat circle at the side, "For example, there are positions such as supervising teachers and executive teachers After all, teachers are at least high-level professionals, and at least they are good Labor isn¡¯t it?¡± "It always feels like you accidentally told the truth" "Don't worry about these details! What do you think? Teacher, do you want to join the student union?" Arroyo held her chin with her hand and thought about it carefully. After a long while, he said: "If Bangbang is just busy, I can join in. Because as you can see, I am very free now." "Yeah~" Sherris and Shana immediately high-fived each other. At this time, Jie had already used Arroyo's bill to order a dessert, and then sat next to Arroyo. Without saying a word, she scooped out a little cream with a spoon and put it into her mouth. Arroyo turned her head and saw the cream on Sherry's face. He gave a slight wry smile, and then used a napkin to wipe the cream from the corner of Xue Ruisi's mouth. At the same time, he said with a wry smile, "You should also pay attention to your image, right? Jie." Jie nodded slightly, and then continued to eat the dessert on her plate. "Wowthe teacher is so gentle!" Shana said with some envy: "Is the teacher so gentle to all girls?" "Huh? Gentle?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately shook his head with a wry smile, "Nothat, you misunderstood. She lacks common sense, so I need to take care of her" "No need to say more, we all understand~" Shana joked with a smile. Xue Ruisi, who was sitting aside, also showed a slight smile of relief. Teacher Arroyo has not changed, which is undoubtedly the best news. "Ah, that's right." Arroyo suddenly remembered, "To prepare for the festival, what do I need to prepare?" "Teacher, you need to prepare a band." Sherris said: "We are going to have a music concert when Midsummer Festival comes. The number of people and the repertoire will be left to the teacher." "Well, I'll make a call during class later. I'm not sure how many people will come." Arroyo said helplessly. Shana suddenly laughed: "If the teacher invites me, I will definitely join!" Xuerui thought for a while and then said: "ZhongxiaI will be busy before the festival, so I may not be able to join. I am sorry. Arroyo waved his hand and then said: "It's okay. You are the president of the student union after all." But it's a pity. I feel that among my many students, the ones who learned the best are you and me. If none of you can join, it might be all up to me. " "Teacher, you are so strong, you can do it alone." Xu Ruisi said seriously. "By the way, although the Midsummer Festival starts in half a month, if you want to submit an application, remember to submit it after a week, otherwise it may not pass the review." "Um, really? Okay, then I really have to think carefully about what song to use and sing it" Arroyo slightly held her chin. But he didn't notice that there was a beautiful blond woman standing outside the coffee house. After hearing the news, a smile suddenly appeared on her lips. "Midsummer?" Reinhard smiled, then turned around and walked slowly forward, "But before that, let's go to the Tower of Eternity to have some fun." ¡­¡­ Arroyo and Jie were walking back to the dormitory. They had just said goodbye to Sherris and Shana. Judging from the hurried way they left, you could tell that they were really busy. The band I want to start seems to be really troublesome. Arroyo thought as she slightly held her chin with her hand. But he has class this afternoon. At that time, he will launch a call to see how many people will be willing to join his team! The number of people may not be very large, but it should be enough to form a band. After Arroyo figured this out, he no longer struggled with the matter. After returning home, Arroyo relaxed and moved his body, then looked to his side. There, Jie opened another dessert and started eating. Arroyo personally went to buy this dessert for Jie. "Hey, didn't you say that angels don't have to eat?" Arroyo said speechlessly, "But why do you eat so much?" "Because it's delicious." Jie raised her head and glanced at Arroyo, then lowered her head and continued eating the dessert placed in front of her. Arroyo shrugged, and then he prepared to go aside to study magic. At this time, his level is level 40 with 75 experience points, which is not far from being a level 45 upper-level professional. Of course, with Arroyo¡¯s current combat power, upper-level professionals are basically here to deliver food. Only an existence at the sanctuary level could pose a certain threat to him. It¡¯s a pity that the experience penalty for killing monsters beyond the level is too heavy, and there are very few monsters for high-level professionals in the current environment. Otherwise, Arroyo really wants to go hunting for high-level professionals to improve his level. After closing the door, Arroyo walked to the front of the studio. He began to study the nature of magic. The first magic he studied was 'magic missile'. Studying magic can increase your magic level. And by improving the level of magic, you can also get a lot of experience points. This speed is actually slightly slower than constantly spawning monsters and upgrading. But as mentioned before, there are currently too few monsters suitable for Arroyo to upgrade. After all, there is nothing particularly dangerous in Lienz during this time period. So it¡¯s faster to study magic. And, most importantly. It is very beneficial to increase the level of magic. Not only does the damage increase, it also allows Arroyo to go further on the arcane path. However, before Arroyo could make any progress in studying magic, the door behind him was opened. Arroyo, who was severely disturbed, immediately turned her head and saw Jie slowly walking in. She raised her head and looked at Arroyo: "I seem to be awakening." "Huh?" Arroyo hasn't reacted yet. "I said, I'm about to wake up." Jie said still expressionlessly. "Awakeningah!? Awakening!!??" Arroyo finally reacted at this time. But after he knew what 'awakening' meant, he was so surprised that he couldn't even close his mouth. After a long while, he said: "Are you about to regain your power and become an angel in heaven again?" After awakening, it is the holy angel. Is Jie finally going to regain her full power? Arroyo was so surprised that he didn't even know what to say at this time. He observed Jie carefully again, but he could feel that an invisible but terrifyingly majestic holy power was gathering in Jie's body. When this holy power reassembles into the core of the holy angel, the girl in front of her will stretch out her holy wings and transform into an angel. ¡°Congratulations!¡± Arroyo said excitedly. Jie nodded, and then looked at her with her plain eyes.??The black-haired boy in front of him was extremely excited. It¡¯s just that this time it feels a little different from previous awakenings my stomach feels very empty Arroyo was so excited that she didn't notice the strange, vague expression flashing across Jie's eyes. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 31 Holiday preparations (2) Chapter 31 Holiday Preparations (2) The music class, which no one wanted to attend originally, was already full at this time. As for the reason, of course it is because of the personal charm of Arroyo, the teacher in this class. It must be said that Arroyo is not only very popular with girls, but his musical talent is also extremely high. Just after attending a few classes, he uncontrollably captured the hearts of many girls. Moreover, although the school tried its best to prevent the spread of rumors, there were still voices spreading the news: Arroyo was actually the fifth person in power. They also had a reason - Mr. Arroyo returned to school with Dean Scrice. And looking at his appearance at that time, it was basically what he looked like after going through a big battle. Although the school said Arroyo fought like this with a demon. But the only person who meets the conditions of the mysterious ¡®fifth king¡¯ is Mr. Arroyo. If this rumor is true, then what kind of honor would it be to have a person with royal authority teach you a lesson? Therefore, although most people expressed doubts about this, many people still came to this classroom to listen to Arroyo's class. Gradually, these followers also discovered that Arroyo taught very well. After that, they all stayed and developed a huge interest in music. Today, the music class, which has been replaced by a large classroom, is still full. This is almost only comparable to popular courses such as 'Defense Against the Dark Arts' and 'Magic Science'. When Arroyo walked into the classroom, all the noisy voices fell silent in an instant. The teacher in white clothes walked in with a gentle smile on his face, and then walked to the podium. "Well, there are still many students coming to class today." Arroyo said with a slight smile, "It seems that I can't make mistakes in today's lecture, otherwise I will make a big fool of myself in front of so many students." There was a faint laugh from below. Arroyo is not rigid in class, but explains some knowledge in a humorous manner, making people fall into the rhythm of Arroyo's lectures without even realizing it. What he said is always impressive and hard to forget. More than one person has lamented, how great it would be if Mr. Arroyo taught not music, but mainstream subjects! "By the way, before today's lecture, I have something to announce." Arroyo said with a smile, "As everyone knows, Midsummer Day will be in half a month. And as for me, teacher, I am very unfortunate. Got chosen and asked to be in a musical.¡± The people below were a little surprised, and then they started to applaud enthusiastically. One boy even said loudly: "Teacher, please come on! We will definitely support you!" "It's better to work hard." Arroyo said with a smile, "Of course, if you want me to perform this musical alone, I guess I have to advance to the level of a high-level professionalotherwise, My level of mirroring technique is not up to par." There was another burst of laughter below. Arroyo is indeed a little different from mainstream teachers. His classes were very relaxed and not as rigid as other teachers' lectures. So he also gained a lot of fans. "So, I would like to ask here, are there any classmates who are willing to perform on stage with me, teacher? If so, you can come to me to sign up after class. Of course, I am not forcing you to come if you want to. No Forget it if you are willing. The biggest problem is that I will advance to a high-level professional in half a month. I have this awareness." There was another burst of laughter below. ¡­¡­ After class, Arroyo walked down the quiet path with a list that filled a page. Starting tomorrow, it won¡¯t be so easy. A total of 14 people participated in this event. Shana, E and Ada, students whom Arroyo knew well, were also there. The level of these people ranges from high to low. Among them, Ming's level is the highest, almost comparable to some professionals. And everyone else's level is about the same. We will have a training session tomorrow to see what everyone is good at, and then decide on everyone¡¯s position. Preparing for this festival is really troublesome ¡°And Arroyo put away the list, with a hint of nervousness in his eyes. The next place he went to was the dean's office. He is going to meet Scrice, the destruction-fighting wizard known as the 'strongest mage'! Arroyo is going to find out something about ¡®Lengcao¡¯. After all, he remembered that in his previous life, when he was picking cold grass, he discovered something called 'God Moon Grass'. This kind of thing contains extremely powerful power. If players are allowed to eat it, they can gain a lot of experience points. And the lower the level, the more experience you get. And if it is dispensing medicine, orFor the treatment of. The effect of this divine moon grass is not small, and only one or two plants of divine moon grass grow in places where cold grass blooms, and it is almost difficult to find other places. At least it¡¯s not available in the achievement point redemption mall. Arriving under the towering magic tower, Arroyo sent a message asking for a meeting. After a while, a door opened in front of him. Arroyo tidied up her appearance to look more energetic. Then he stepped into the door with darkness behind it. Just taking one step, the black-haired boy felt a faint spatial fluctuation. This fluctuation comes quickly, but goes away even faster. When Arroyo reacted, he had already appeared in a space on a certain level of the tower. Arroyo looked forward and saw an old man reading some magic documents. After hearing the sound of someone coming in, he raised his head and saw the king of the world walking in. "You are here. The fifth king." The old man smiled slightly. Arroyo nodded and then sat in front of the old man. He looked at the old man in front of him with his flat eyes: "I am here this time because I have something to ask the dean." "Oh? Please tell me." The old man took out a teacup and took a sip of tea. With a smile on his lips, he looked at Arroyo. "Lengcao, and Shenyuecao I want to know the information in this." Originally, this matter had nothing to do with Arroyo, but now that Reinhardt has been involved in this incident, then Arroyo Yue had no choice but to join in. Because if there were no errors in Arroyo¡¯s memory from his previous life they should have encountered an invincible species. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 32 Holiday preparations (3) Chapter 32 Holiday Preparations (3) "We found a place where cold grass grows." Scrice said, he picked up a water glass and took a shallow sip, "But there were some problems with the mining There were too many monsters in that place. And there seems to be an absolutely powerful monster deep in the forest." Scrice spread his hands and made a helpless look, "And there are people from all sides who want to get their hands on the cold grass. As well as the possible existence of the 'Divine Moon Grass' So we have temporarily sealed that place and do not allow anyone to enter. If we want to mine it, we should wait until the Midsummer Festival in May has passed." "ReallyI understand." Arroyo nodded, saluted to Scrice, and then prepared to walk out of the room. Judging from the situation, they didn't know about the dragon. If they want to know that there is an adult frost dragon in that forest, I wonder if they can still maintain such a calm mood? "Are you going to join too, the Fifth King?" At this time, Scrice suddenly put down the magic document in front of him, raised his head and looked at Arroyo who was about to walk out. Arroyo turned around and showed a slight smile: "For the time being, I have no such plan. But if one of my friends gets involved, then I won't be sure." After finishing speaking, the black man The hair-haired boy showed a bright smile, then opened the door and walked out. There was a wave of teleportation, and the next moment, Arroyo disappeared from the room. Scrice took out a pipe and lit it for himself. At the same time, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Haha, it's really lively" After finishing speaking, the old mage took a deep breath from the pipe in his hand. ¡­¡­ "I'm back." Such a voice sounded in this dormitory. Then there was the sound of the Xuanmen being opened and then closed. Jie didn't need to raise her head to know who was back, so she didn't make any other movements at all. She was still sitting in the rocking chair reading the romance novel in her hand. "Hey, I didn't expect anything. But your attitude is too cold, right?" The young man with short black hair complained. Then he walked into the kitchen: "Hey, what do you want to eat tonight?" Jie raised her head and realized that the sky was already getting dark. The quarter moon has slowly climbed up into the sky. She touched her belly slightly, and then said, "You decide." "Well, I bought some meat, how about some pork kidneys?" Arroyo stuck her head out of the kitchen and looked at Jie. Jie tapped her chin with her finger, and after a while she said, "No, I want something sweet." "Um, do you still ask me to make a decision I bought something sweet, a cake, and some ice cream. But to be honest, aren't you afraid of tooth decay and gaining weight?" Arroyo was chatting away alone, while Jie lowered her head and read her book. She did not ask Arroyo to speak like this. On the contrary, listening to Arroyo's words made her feel very peaceful and peaceful. This feeling seems to be called ¡®warmth¡¯? After a while, the dishes will be ready. Arroyo brought some dishes to the table and placed some desserts in front of Jie: "Here! Get it!" After that, Arroyo smiled and sat back down in his seat, ready to start. It¡¯s time to eat this meal. Jie looked at the dishes that exuded a faint aroma, shook her head, and then began to eat the dessert on her hand. She raised her head and stared at Arroyo who was eating. It can be seen from his slightly smiling lips that he is in a good mood. "Hey, Jie, I got a piece of good news today." Sure enough, Arroyo began to talk to herself about the good news she just learned today - starting from the day when Midsummer Festival ends, there will be a meeting on the fifth floor of the library. Open for one week. And this is of course a good thing for Arroyo, who urgently needs information about the Hand of Doom. The fifth floor of the library can only be entered by certain authorized persons. Now you can go in for a week, which is undoubtedly a great thing. Arroyo has decided to read all the books in it, looking for some specific information about the inheritance of the 'Hand of Doom'. "Oh." Jie said casually, seemingly not caring about the matter at all. She just lowered her head slightly and took small bites of the dessert in her hand. Arroyo continued to talk to himself, but he didn't notice that a slight smile suddenly appeared on Jie Na's mouth. ¡­¡­ "Who are you?" This is in mid-airIn the middle, the blond woman turned her head and looked at the man who appeared behind her. This blond woman was wearing a thick mage robe, but her face was impeccable. In Avis' words, this should be the most standard 'royal sister'. Reinhard tied his slightly long hair into two ponytails, and his brows exuded an irrepressible heroic spirit. She raised her pupils and looked forward. There, there was a figure floating in mid-air. "Don't tell me that you happened to be passing by here." The woman with twin tails snorted coldly. The man spread his hands and then showed a smile: "No, I just came to see the king of the world" When the moonlight slowly shone on that person, Reinhard became fully alert. The power contained in that person was so powerful that it almost shattered all tangible things, making people's hearts tremble. Although he looks like a young man, there is a lingering sense of vicissitudes in his eyes. His hair is snow-white, and he wears armor that only makes people feel extremely cold. Just looking at this man, there is a feeling that he comes from a place of death where there is only endless death. ¡°Introduce yourself, you can call me ¡®Icarus¡¯.¡± The white-haired boy said. "Icarus" The blonde woman's eyes froze for a moment. After a long while, she said: "Heart of Heaven's Punishment?" If this person is Icarus, then he is a long-famous strong man in the Sanctuary. I heard that the recently promoted Holy Domain strongman ¡®Otrel¡¯ from the Knight Kingdom ¡®Fitrun¡¯ challenged him. But unfortunately, Otrell was defeated and still doesn't seem to have fully recovered. "It seems you know who I am." Icarus said casually. The blonde woman sneered: "Then you came to me, what's the matter?" "Oh, first of all, we are here to confirm the character of the king in the human world." Icarus said, and he opened his right hand. "After that we just want to see if we can kill the king." Icarus said just now As soon as he fell, a long sword exuding endless death appeared in his hand. This long sword was constantly vibrating, seeming to bring an endless sense of oppression to the world. Icarus raised the sword slightly, looked forward, and showed a perfect smile. Reinhard's expression changed: "Legend!" The white-haired boy in front of you has actually entered the field of legend! This is the age when the Book of Order was lost, this is the age when sanctification is least likely. But someone not only entered the realm of the saint, but also broke through the saint and advanced to the level of legend! The next moment, Icarus' figure continued to speed up, and he rushed in front of Reinhard! Many thoughts immediately flashed through Reinhard's mind, but soon she decided to defeat this somewhat inexplicable legendary powerhouse first. But once they met, the blonde knew she was too naive. ??Legendary, that is an almost invincible realm. They can even inflict damage upon the gods. They remain powerful throughout most of time and space. Legends are almost impossible to kill. Within their domain, they can even rewrite their own rules! And these rules can even suppress the power of royal power! Although his power is invincible, Reinhard's strength is still too weak. The golden light that suddenly burst out from her body could only ensure that she would not be swallowed up by this terrifying tsunami-like force. A golden authority appeared above Reinhardt's head. This authority is constantly emitting its own light. The stronger its light is, the greater the counterattack of the power deployed by Icarus will be. "I am the son of the sun, bringing fiery arbitration. In the name of the sun, I judge this world!" The originally dark sky suddenly flashed with a strong light, and the next moment, a scorching judgment fell from the sky, bringing the true fire of the sun and the power to judge everything in the world to this world. That searing judgment made Icarus frown slightly. Then he suddenly swung his sword forward. The unparalleled power burst out instantly and rushed forward. The breath of death and the power of judgment collide with each other at this moment! ¡­¡­ "Huhhuh" Reinhardt reluctantly opened her eyes. Her hand moved back slightly. There, there was a Dagger of Time. Icarus looked at Reinhard, who was already out of breath, and then put away his sword. His body was also full of embarrassment at this time. "No fight, even though I won, I can't kill you to make a legendary person say thatIn this case, you should be proud. " "Haha, I can't be proud." Reinhard snorted. He straightened up and looked at Icarus: "When I step into the legendary realm, you will be the first person I kill! "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 33 Holiday preparations (3) Chapter 33 Holiday Preparations (3) "I will accompany you at any time." Icarus smiled and then said, "But that should be a long time later. I just came to see the current king's fighting ability The king of the sky did not disappoint me, and so did you. If not¡­ then there is one left.¡± "Avis" the blond woman said the name. Then she raised her head and looked at Icarus with her sharp eyes: "If you dare to hurt him, then fight to perish, and I will drag you along with me!" "Don't worry." Icarus smiled, "I won't do anything to the owner of the dual kingship. I just want to know his true strength In the upcoming catastrophe, can he stand in the mortal world? On this front, make your own contribution to the peace of the mortal world As a king, you should also be aware of 'that', right?" "Tsk, not bad." Reinhard put away his weapon. Her golden eyes kept looking at Icarus: "I hope you won't let me hear any bad news." After that, the figure of the most powerful person in the world slowly crossed the sky and disappeared. In the boundless night. ¡­¡­ "OK, Jerry, pay attention to the tone at this time!" Arroyo, who was conducting the band, patiently guided these people in musical guidance. Because of Arroyo's superb skills, everyone learned quickly. In just three days, they were able to roughly play Arroyo's musical named "Path¨¦tique." This musical is majestic and the melody is different from most music works in the world. But if you listen carefully, you can be transported into a real music world. The song, while not of this world, was not created by Arroyo herself. This piece of music was written by a well-known musician in Arroyo's previous life in the real world, and now Arroyo has taken it as part of his performance without hesitation. When the moonlight gradually penetrated the music stage, Arroyo clapped her hands and said with a smile: "Then today's training ends here. I hope everyone will practice more when they go back. Then let's leave!" After that, Weiwei Arroyo smiled and was about to leave. Of course, when no one else was paying attention, the expression on Arroyo's face turned into a nervous frown. Just now, he sensed a king's fluctuation coming from the horizon. That is the manifestation of the king using his power with all his strength. When the invincible king uses his power, the king who is closer can sense it. And there was no sign of the King of Sky in the vicinity. So Arroyo is almost certainly Reinhardt who is fighting the uphill battle. Arroyo looked through the heavy night sky and seemed to see the royal power towering in the majestic atmosphere. The golden royal power continued to exude its own majesty, ignoring most of the terrifying impacts. And the one who is fighting against the king is definitely a strong one. Even if Reinhard has not yet advanced to the Holy Realm, he is already a king after all. And every person with royal power is not so easy to be killed. And he was able to fight Reinhardt for so long, and even let Reinhardt use all his methods. Such a strong person cannot be underestimated. So, who will take action? Scrase? Or those hidden sanctuaries and legends? Or Icarus? Arroyo didn't know. He could only lower his head slightly and look at the battle on the horizon. Arroyo was not the only one who sensed this battle. The black-haired boy could feel that many powerful rays of light were constantly emitted from all around. These rays of light were actually magical detection techniques. Soon, the extremely fierce battle ahead was transmitted to the projections of many magicians. Of course, the battle between the king and the legend is not so easy to read. If you don't have the strength of a saint, you won't be able to see anything even if you force yourself to look. Because the king's authority will completely render these reconnaissance techniques ineffective. Shaking his head, Arroyo decided to put the matter aside. Midsommar was about to begin, and he had to make some necessary preparations. Not preparation for a show on Midsummer Day, but preparation for battle. After Midsummer, the blockade of Lengcao will end. At that time, the Magic Empire Linz will form a wave of people to enter the hinterland and eradicate all possible threats. Unfortunately, the last enemy they encountered was a giant dragon with legendary strength. With this thought in mind, Arroyo slowly walked towards her dormitory. ¡­¡­ "We finally arrived, Your Highness the Princess." Xueer said happily, standing next to Kay Avis. Kay Avis nodded and showed a faint warm smile. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. As long as Kay Ives stands hereOn the ground, she could smell her brother's scent. The faint fragrance of green grass. "We have to conduct a routine visit first. So during this period, princess, please do not act arbitrarily." Xueer coughed, and then began to make a formal introduction, "After that, we will use the excuse of looking for a certain treasure to let the princess Lead a team of silver knights to travel across the continent. There will definitely be no shortage of information about a person with royal authority, and I believe that Her Royal Highness the Princess will be able to find Her Majesty Avis." "Well, that's good." The black-haired girl smiled and nodded. She also knew that now was not the time to rush. As long as Avis is not dead, it is only a matter of time to find him. "By the way, do you have any information about the King of Powers?" Kai Avis asked casually while waiting for the ship to dock. "Both the first and fifth kings of power came to Lienz." Xueer sorted out her thoughts and then said: "But unfortunately, we have no news of the seventh king of power. There is news that he has gone In the Twilight Forest, there are also reports that he went to hell In short, there are different opinions, and none of us can get accurate information." "That's right" Kaiweis nodded. After all, her brother is a person with royal power. If his whereabouts can be easily controlled, then it would be too much of a failure for him to be a king. By this time, the ship had already docked. Under the hazy moonlight, the city seemed to be sleeping. All around were illuminated by magical streetlights. "This isthe kingdom of magic, Linz?" Kaiweis murmured to himself. She stepped here again today, into this continent called ¡®Karasol¡¯. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 34 Holiday preparations (final) Chapter 34 Holiday Preparations (Final) Midsummer Festival is coming soon, and Arroyo¡¯s leisure time has finally become compact. Of course, he had nothing to complain about. After all, he was too leisurely before. "Huh, that's it for today's practice." Arroyo took a long breath and said to the students who were rehearsing. At this time, the boy named ¡®˜G¡¯ stood up, went to a nearby shop and bought some drinks and handed them over. Of course, although I went to buy it, it was Arroyo who paid. "Thank you." When Qi handed the drink in his hand to Ada, the dark-haired girl with a plain face nodded to Qi, and then drank the drink that Qi handed over in one gulp. "Well, you're welcome." He suddenly smiled slightly, and then distributed drinks to others, and he naturally received thanks from many people. Arroyo also drank a little of the drink. It has to be said that under the influence of magic, this drink tastes very good at soothing the throat, and the taste is not bad, so that Arroyona's throat, which was a little dry after singing, was well moisturized. Arroyo turned around, only to find that she was chatting with Ada. Judging from their expressions, they were chatting quite happily. After getting along with each other these days, Arroyo probably knew what was going on between Mei and Ada. It's very simple to say, Qi fell in love with Ada, and then confessed to her in a hurry. Ada was suddenly confessed to, and naturally she rejected it without thinking. After that, she felt very sad and even went to make trouble with the upperclassmen, and was later beaten by those upperclassmen. This should be just an ordinary boy If he were not a God warrior, he might have been ordinary all his life. Maybe one day he will wake up, but for now, his character is not up to par. Arroyo finished his drink, then stood up and showed a slight smile: "Then today's practice ends hereThe day after tomorrow is the Midsummer Festival performance, I hope everyone can have a good time Play to your strengths.¡± "Okay!" Everyone raised their hands enthusiastically, and Shana even ran to Arroyo's side: "Teacher, after the performance, can you accompany me to visit the Midsummer Festival?" "Well, let's talk about this later." Arroyo smiled and said, "If I have more free time at that time, I should be able to accompany you." "Yeah~ Long live!" Shana clapped her hands excitedly, "Then it's settled~ Don't regret it!" "Don't worry, it won't happen." Arroyo smiled and then said. After that, he picked up the package placed aside, turned to look at the students who were talking excitedly about the festival, and said with a smile: "Then I will leave first, and you should go back to the dormitory early." After that, Arroyo walked outside. "Goodbye, teacher~!" After bidding farewell to the teacher, the students also began to pack their things. Arroyo moved his shoulders, and then decided to buy some things and go back to cook. But as soon as he took his first step, he stopped. His somewhat sharp eyes instantly caught the figure of a person. Although the person just stood there indifferently, Arroyo caught the figure of that person immediately. After a long while, he finally said: "Knight of Scourge" The white-haired boy standing there is none other than Icarus, the Knight of Scourge! "I'm glad you still remember me, King of the Earth." Icarus smiled and walked over. The light and shadow cast by the sun could barely make this man's body light up. There was always a faint black power surrounding him, covering his body. Arroyo¡¯s head lowered slightly. With a move of his hand, the Infinity Sword appeared in his hand. Of course, Arroyo did not fully unleash his power. He just lowered his head slightly and looked at Icarus, who was walking over step by step. He could feel a faint hostility in this legendary warrior, but he did not sense murderous intent. So Arroyo didn't know whether he should take action at this time. Icarus walked up to Arroyo. After a long while, the white-haired boy showed a faint smile: "This is not the place to talk, why not change to another place?" "Okay, so where are you going?" Arroyo's eyes were fixed on Icarus. There was also a wild smile on his lips. Under the suppression of Icarus's powerful momentum, Arroyo's violent factor hidden deep in his heart also burst out. The black pentagram on his chest still shows no signs of repair. Although Arroyo tried various methods, she could only suppress the black aura.However, it cannot completely eliminate the negative impact of this black pentagram on Arroyo. Now Arroyo also felt that he needed an opportunity to release his violent will that could no longer be suppressed. "Then let's go to another dimension. I won't be able to exert my legendary power there. Otherwise, it would be too easy to deal with you kings who have not yet become saints." Icarus said. Said casually. The smile on Arroyo's lips did not diminish at all: "If you look down on others too much, you will suffer big losses." Icarus casually opened an opening, and then his figure disappeared into the opening. With a smile on Arroyo's lips, he took a deep breath and then stepped into the opening. This is a demiplane with almost nothing in it. There is only an endless piece of loess. But it is said to be endless loess, but in fact there is not much space. At least Arroyo can walk around this space in one day. Arroyo raised his head and soon saw the Scourge Knight who was in his class. The damned heart has already put on its own armor. He was a Knight of Scourge, bringing with him an endless aura of death. As he slowly pulled out his long sword, an aura of death instantly filled the demiplane. Arroyo smiled slightly and drew the Infinity Sword directly. The aura of the blue epic weapon also burst out. He looked at the Scourge Knight floating in mid-air in front of him and suddenly laughed. "I hope you can let me experience the thrill of fightingIcarus!" As soon as he finished speaking, a white power appeared above Arroyo's head. Arroyo raised his head and shouted loudly. His figure accelerated crazily in an instant, and rushed forward like a missile. The powerful impact even caused a large cloud of smoke to rise up from the yellow sand below. The long sword in Arroyo's hand flashed with blue light, and he kept sprinting forward. This power seemed to have cut through the sky. But his enemy is even more terrifying. The damned knight just stood there, and endless illusions seemed to appear. That is the color of a black hole, that is the breath of death! Arroyo lowered his head slightly, and his power continued to burst out. After that, his Infinity Sword and the illusion of the Heart of Punishment collided! The power burst out instantly, but Icarus only raised his hand slightly to block the attack. "It's a very good move. This move alone can hurt the strong men in the sanctuary. Continue, what moves are there that you haven't used yet?" Icarus said casually. But Arroyo was laughing, as if he was going crazy. As he laughed, intermittent music appeared around him. And the authority erected in the sky also began to change colors. Later, the authority turned completely green! Icarus looked at that authority, and after a while he said: "Reallyis this the dual kingship" In front of Arroyo, three figures instantly formed. That's all Arroyo. But, that was Arroyo at three points in time: past, present, and future. The space-time corridor has been opened, this is the realm of time. Even with Icarus' legendary strength, he couldn't defeat Arroyo anytime soon. The white-haired boy lowered his head slightly, and then laughed: "Yeah this is kind of interesting" After that, the long sword with the aura of death was swung out fiercely! With an aura that shattered everything, this sword energy rushed towards Arroyo! Arroyo suddenly stretched out his hand, and the 'stealing' power was activated immediately. In just an instant, the sword energy disappeared without a trace. Then Arroyo raised her head and said with a ferocious smile: "Your things are lost, give them back to you!" After that, Arroyo threw back the sword energy fired by Icarus with his backhand. However, Icarus suddenly shifted his body and escaped Arroyo's domineering attack. After he stopped, he turned his head and looked at Arroyo who was smiling slightly: "Huhu, it's so dangerousyour power is quite effective." "Hmph, did you hide away?" Arroyo snorted coldly, but at this time, Arroyo slightly began to recite his own mantra. "The eternal dark night ends with brilliance and continues with darkness. Glory is buried here. Under the endless night, only darkness is eternal" Hearing the sound of the mantra being recited, Icarus's face finally changed several times: "Self-imposed limit? Damn it, we can't let him continue to recite the mantra!" The next moment, endless death fell with the will of divine punishment. Icarus brandished the long sword of death and rushed towards the man who was chanting the incantation in mid-air.King. And at this moment, Arroyo smiled slightly and opened his eyes! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 35 Distant Paradise Chapter 35 Distant Paradise ?This is an eternally dark night, where a city of steel stands. The lonely moon shines in the sky. Under the cold moonlight, the black-haired boy stood quietly. A gust of breeze blew by, blowing the clothes on the black-haired boy. He put his left hand on his hair to prevent the breeze from messing up his hair. The black-haired boy's right hand was placed on a sword. That sword exudes an endless epic atmosphere, but it is the Endless Sword, the key to the end. The black-haired boy turned his face sideways and looked at this steel city. On the roof of a building below him, there was a white-haired boy standing. The white-haired boy was wearing cold armor, but he raised his head slightly and looked at the miraculous sky. The moon, the projected moon, seems to have really appeared, hanging in the sky, but it represents the reality of this world. But Icarus could only feel endless violence and silence above this miraculous sky. There is a burst of terrible music echoing in the ears, as if it is burying the souls that have fallen from the nine heavens. If you listen carefully, you will seem to have the urge to bury yourself in this world. This soul-burial song seems to be persuading the world to be buried with the king. "Are you going to fall, king of the world?" After a long time, Icarus said. As if he heard what Icarus said, Arroyo put down his hand. Then his figure swayed casually and suddenly sneered: "Degeneration? No this is sublimation." Arroyo stretched out his hand, not noticing the ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth. Under the dark night, Arroyo's hands exuded a faint light. After that, Arroyo stretched out one hand to the side, and the world around him became different again. "In that distant country, distant stories are told." Arroyo suddenly sang such music. The content is the story in the Bible that is well known to the world. "That is his kingdom, that is God's left arm. God's left arm has come to this land shrouded in destruction. What is carried on this land is death and depravity. The angel of the Lord cannot bear to see this A scene. He endured all the evil in the world alone. From then on, God no longer had a left arm. What is spread in the world is praise and virtue" "Here we declare, all the evil in the world!" Arroyo said with a hint of a saint's smile on her lips. Under the suddenly dark sky, Icarus stood there calmly. Suddenly, the Scourge Knight suddenly laughed: "If you want to say who has spent the longest time looking up to heaven in hell it must be me." At the feet of Icarus, the realm suddenly erupted. Layer by layer, the black air flow outlined a completely different world. Under the gaze of the king who towered above the sky, the most terrifying impact bloomed. Arroyo waved his hand down from the sky. The brilliance that bloomed in that moment made everyone's eyes pale. "This world is rotten." Arroyo's voice came. In the collision between the king and the legendary power, the human king can still speak. This is really a terrifying power. At least Icarus's expression has changed. "The decaying world is waiting for the most glorious redemption." Arroyo's voice continued. Icarus can see the outside world through this side of the world. The endless inexplicable light passed through the obstruction of the demiplane and converged towards the self-contained boundary where Arroyo was. (Damn it! Is he going to) Icarus suddenly thought of a terrible possibility. "I am the salvation!" Arroyo spread her hands to both sides, as if she wanted to hug something, and stood like that. At the same time, endless light surged from all around, almost breaking everything. Behind Arroyo, a white light lit up. Watching this scene, Icarus seemed to have the illusion that he had seen the almighty Lord. "No, you are not the salvation." Icarus no longer concealed his strength, and the legendary realm broke out regardless. But immediately, the power that was incompatible with this demiplane began to backfire on Icarus. But Icarus didn't care. It seemed that just a few minutes could make Arroyo withdraw from the god's realm. "You are the darkness!" Icarus said as he pointed forward with the long sword in his hand. "Really? Then, I, the twin kings of the human world, hereby declare that the person in front of me is a heretic." The black hair kept fluttering, and the king who had closed his eyes slightly opened his pupils. That's a?Emotionless silver. At the same time, a ferocious smile appeared on the corner of the king's mouth. "On behalf of that distant paradise, I will destroy you." Arroyo raised his hands, and the terrifying energy fluctuations burst out instantly. The judgment of heaven completely broke out at this moment. The rolling force rushed towards Icarus with the most terrifying judgment. (This isthe realm of kings! Can the realm of kings with dual kingships actually affect me) Ikaros's eyes suddenly revealed a look of determination. He no longer restricted his power, and the legendary power burst out instantly. In just an instant, this force rushed forward, roaring, destroying everything it encountered. But the dual king realm is too powerful. The power that almost destroys everything rushes forward, directly grinding down the legendary attack bit by bit. The sword light that seemed to destroy everything was also attacked by the king's domain and flew away. But unfortunately, legends are not so easy to defeat. Although the realm of legend has been greatly depleted due to the inhibitory power of the demiplane, it is not something that Arroyo can completely eliminate. The remaining essence of the sword light rushed in front of Arroyo! "I said, destroy." Arroyo stretched out his hand and tapped it gently in front. The spinning black sky behind Arroyo immediately borrowed infinite power. (Damn ithe can actually summon the power of these 'evils' for his own use) Icarus couldn't help but cursed inwardly, did he really want to summon all the 'evil' here? Then the next step wouldn't it be 'all the evil in the world'! ? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Asking for leave There are a lot of chores, and I can't write a satisfactory article. Twice a day next week. That's it. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 36 The Evil in the World Chapter 36: Evil in the World It was a sunny day, and a man wearing a heavy hat was lying on the carriage, swaying as the carriage moved. He held a box of tarot cards in his hand, and the man wearing a hat was looking at the tarot cards casually. "The atmosphere of the future is chaotic." The man in blue clothes pondered. Even with his ability as a time traveler, he couldn't figure out what happened in the future. This is simply impossible. But unfortunately, the facts told him that he was really helpless about Tianji's chaotic future. Leaning on the seat of the slightly swaying carriage, the man in blue shirt frowned slightly. He sighed and performed the divination again, but this time, something strange happened. Feng Scodil immediately sat up and looked at the Tarot cards in his hand with disbelief. After a long while, he said: "The evil here has awakened? Is this unpredictable guardian of the avenue a 'king of power'?" He looked into the air. This time, he used his amazing eyesight and finally saw the unstable factors floating in the sky. After a long time, he spoke in disbelief: "The evil here is really the evil here. This person with royal power is actually letting the evil here appear in advance! Who is he?" "Could it beAvis?" Feng Scodil spoke out such a name after a long time. If it was Ives, would he have already had the idea of ??shattering the kingdom of heaven at this time? "It's really I didn't expect it." Feng Scodil smiled bitterly after a while, "Did Avis not die, so he fell early? Then, that person didn't grow up at all this time. Who can bring him success? What about the most glorious redemption?" ¡­¡­ Time intersects, and the person standing on top instantly changes from the present to the past. Therefore, Icarus's fatal blow fell on Kongchu. The soul-burial song continues to echo, and the corridor of time has opened. The king of the world was now invincible. The attack fell on Ikaros, who was free, turned around, and slashed out with his sword with his backhand. But Arroyo raised the Infinity Sword in his hand. The epic aura suddenly began to fill the air, and in just a moment, Ikaros' fatal blow was blocked. But the powerful impact of the legendary master's mental attack still caused Arroyo to fly backwards in an instant and fall to the ground. "Cough" Arroyo couldn't help coughing, and a little red blood fell out, dripping on his clothes. But Arroyo didn't care and continued to laugh. At this time, the endless light spots fell from the void and fell on Arroyo. Arroyo's body slowly floated into the air. But this self-imposed limit, after experiencing such a terrible attack, has almost reached the limit of what he can persist. The sky began to crack. Arroyo¡¯s royal power stands in this place. Behind this royal power, the endless night sky is being peeled off bit by bit. Revealing the original lackluster world. Under the authority, the king of the world is moving forward bit by bit. As he got closer, the king's arrogance finally reached its highest point. There was a smile on the corner of Icarus's mouth: "I can't believe you actually have such a level of fighting ability after your fall. You can fight for such a long time under the attack of the legendary strong man, and you have not yet shown defeat. Like, it¡¯s hard to imagine that this is the strength of a person who has not yet reached the Holy Realm.¡± "Really?" Arroyo stretched his hand to the side, and then he suddenly raised it, and the black sword was instantly pulled out of the space. Arroyo's hand merged the long black sword with the Infinity Sword in his right hand. The two swords instantly burst out with terrifying brilliance. But when the two swords merged into one, their power reached its peak. Icarus saw this scene and said with some surprise: "Unexpectedly you can actually integrate power with your weapons." Holding the long sword with an epic atmosphere in his hand, Arroyo said with a smile: "Is this weird? It can be done very easily." Icarus lowered his head slightly. At this time, the stars in the sky were also falling bit by bit. This self-imposed limit was almost reaching its limit. But Icarus didn't care, and the legendary realm instantly burst out. Icarus lowered his head slightly and said, "Do you know what you are doing?" At this time, the white-haired boy no longer had any relaxed look on his face, but was very serious and serious. "Huh?" Arroyo was stunned for a moment, then he raised his head.He turned his head and looked at the white-haired boy. After a long time, he laughed: "Yes, I know, I know very clearly." "This is the evil in the world." Arroyo smiled slightly and stretched out his hand. Next to his hand was the black airflow. "The evil in the world will corrode the human heart, but it is also produced by the human heart itself. Only when human beings' own negative emotions are gathered together can they become the evil in the world. But Most people cannot feel the power of evil in the world" Under Arroyo's somewhat torn clothes, the black five-pointed star array was exposed. "But through this magic circle, I can talk to the evil in the world. As long as I can absorb the evil in the world and surrender to it, then many tragedies can be avoided. Human beings will also live happilythe end of the world , it will never come. What do you think? I. Carlos?" It is the evil in this world that corrupts the Holy Grail, corrupts angels, and corrupts the dragons of eternity and time. If it weren't for the evil in this world, many things would never happen! So when given the chance, why wouldn't Arroyo take the evil in the world into his own hands? "You are wrong." Icarus shook his head, "The evil in the world is simply not something that mortals can control. Even if your heart is that of a king, it does not transcend the realm of mortals. With your power, you cannot Bear the evil in the world. This is a weight you cannot bear. What awaits you is endless degradation and assimilation until you become part of the evil in the world." "No!" Arroyo suddenly yelled, and the holy white light suddenly flashed out and hit Icarus. But the holy radiance could not get close to Icarus' body, and was blocked by Icarus. Of course, Icarus wasn't easy either. "I can control my thoughts, I know what I am doing." Arroyo suddenly took a deep breath. The scary thing is that he actually calmed down at this time. When he opened his eyes, Icarus was surprised to find that one of his eyes had returned to its original black color. Seeing this scene, even Icarus felt a sense of disbelief. "I know what kind of existence I am facing No, it should be said that I know better than anyone else what kind of existence I am facing." Arroyo closed his eyes slightly, and after a long time, he said . "So don't stop me. Otherwise, I will kill you." After finishing speaking, Arroyo opened his eyes. The powerful aura instantly filled the venue. "" Icarus stood there and looked at Arroyo, who seemed to be losing control. "Really, you haven't fallen yet. In other words, you haven't completely fallen." The heart of the king in front of him was really determined to an extremely terrifying state. Surprisingly, at this time, there is still no sign of depravity. His heart is still so bright. But it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t want to fall because he doesn¡¯t want to. The king in front of him will always be tempted to fall, and his heart will be tired one day. And when that day comes, he will surely step into the abyss of eternal destruction. Arroyo looked at Icarus in front of him. I have to say that the evil in this world is simply an extremely terrifying thing. Even if there is something like a system in his body, he cannot completely isolate the impact of this state on himself. The reason why Arroyo has so much confidence in purifying all the evil in the world is that the source of his confidence is also this 'system'. What he wants to do is to let all the evil in the world happen to him. In this way, a permanent BUFF will be formed on Arroyo's body. This BUFF will almost never be driven away, which means that the evil in the world will just change places to live temporarily. When the system can no longer restrain the evil in the world, Arroyo will fall into the deepest abyss, and he will completely degenerate. ¡°And there will definitely be no glorious redemption. However, when it becomes a sanctuary, the system will go through a process of reshaping its body. At that time, all BUFFs will be dispelled. At this time, the evil in the world will be driven away by the system! That way, many tragedies will never happen again. In the future, there may also be a brightest ending. So even if she knew that this matter was extremely dangerous, Arroyo still had to leave once! "Then, you may need my help." At this time, a crisp voice sounded. Arroyo was shocked - he didn't notice anyone outside at all! At this time, he has activated the dual kingship and the bonus of evil in the world, but he can't feel that there is anyone outside? At this time, the self-imposed limit has slowly dissipated. And there was a person standing outside the self-contained boundary. The girl with long golden hair tilted her head, and then revealed a sweet smile.??Smile: "Hello." Arroyo will never forget the sight of this golden girl! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 37 Festival (1) Chapter 37 Festival (1) "Angela" Arroyo read out the name of the blond girl. This girl is none other than the Saint Angela of Mensa! At this time, the girl walked over slowly with a slight smile on her face. After a while, she walked up to Arroyo, raised her head and looked at the king of the world. The iconic gentle smile is still there, but with a hint of haze. It is the fatigue of carrying the evil in the world. His heart is really stronger than ever before. Even if he sinks his will so deeply into the abyss of corruption, he still has his own will. But unfortunately, the human heart will get tired. One day, two days, one year, two years. As time passes like this, the person in front of him will eventually fall. In the abyss of sin, we continue to degenerate, degenerate, and finally become part of the abyss. "Why do you have to bear the evil in this world?" The girl raised her head and asked Arroyo. Arroyo's eyes softened slightly, and he laughed: "Whywell, in order to prevent some tragedies from happening" "Reallya very noble sentiment." Angela raised her head, her amber eyes looking calmly at the black-haired boy in front of her. After a while, she laughed: "I can prevent you from falling for the time being but if your heart doesn't grow up quickly, the increasing evil in the world will drag you into the deepest darkness. of." Arroyo nodded, with a hint of determination in his eyes: "Well, please help me I can't fall for the time being." At least, Arroyo can't before setting foot in the sanctuary. Depraved. And after embarking on the Fall, he should be able to eliminate evil in the world. In that case, many tragedies will not happen. In the world before Arroyo traveled, the evil in the world caused too many strong people to meet tragic endings. Under the powerful pressure of the dragon of eternity and time, almost everyone lives in endless terror. Even, in order to deal with the dragon that is almost comparable to a true god, people have to start looking for the four horsemen of the apocalypse. As for whether the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were found later, there was no conclusion. Even before that, Arroyo had traveled through time. This is also the reason why Arroyo wants to become a knight of the apocalypse in this life. If he becomes a knight of the apocalypse as soon as possible, he may be able to face the most terrifying enemy in the future. The girl walked up to Arroyo and looked at the black-haired boy. After a while, Angela smiled slightly. Her hand began to emit a burst of white light, and the light fell on Arroyo's chest. A burst of power tore apart, and a series of images suddenly appeared in front of Arroyo's eyes. These images flashed before his eyes. The next moment, his eyes could only see a blank. In a daze, someone seemed to be walking in front of him. It was an eternal elf with a slight smile, and his slightly long hair was slightly fluttering. He walked up to Arroyo and said with a smile: "Let me bear your evil" This is a blank space. Arroyo tried hard to open her eyes, but couldn't see anything. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He stretched out his hand, trying to touch something, but he couldn't touch anything. He could only look at the smiling eternal elf in front of him, walking towards the shocking darkness behind him. After that, the elf boy who had been smiling was swallowed up by the endless darkness. In the last image he showed, you can see that his smile seemed to bring relief. "Aves" Arroyo read out the name. This is my own name, this is not my own name. Who is that smiling boyArroyo probably doesn't know. But he felt that he had already called his name The moment the boy was swallowed by darkness, the world returned to a blank state. Afterwards, Arroyo, who had kept her eyes closed, opened hers. This was already his dormitory, and he was lying on the bed, speechless for a while. The temperature was a bit hot at this time, so he sat up immediately. The black pentagram on his chest was still there, but it no longer exuded that irritable impulse. He sat up and touched his heart. There seemed to be something empty there, as if something had temporarily left his heart. "You're awake." Such a plain voice sounded in my ears. Arroyo, who was sitting there, turned his head and looked next to him, where a silver-haired girl sat quietly. "Oh, what happened to me?" Arroyo said. Is it an illusion that he has shouldered the evil in the world? No, no, that scene appeared in his soul extremely deeply, in his?In the body, that is definitely not an illusion, it should be an extremely real world. "You are very courageous." Jie lowered her head slightly and opened the package on her knees, "You actually dare to bear the evil of this place. But it is beyond my expectation that you did not sink. Even I was not sure of that. Under the impact of evil thoughts, he remains uncorrupted." Jie seemed to talk a lot today. It seemed that she was very worried about herself. Arroyo smiled and said: "Well I'm sorry, I was a little impulsive today. Originally this was hell's way of wanting the angels in heaven to fall, but it was put on me. And I found out that I might be able to carry it. After being washed away by this evil, I became a little impulsive. I chose to bear the evil here" "That woman sent you back." Jie opened the box on her lap, which contained some dishes. "She said she had helped you temporarily suppress the evil thoughts in your body. But she used another Your will, so when the other one can no longer hold on, your own will will fall almost instantly if it has to withstand the impact of two evils." "Another me?" Arroyo was stunned, "Another me?? Did she create my second personality?" "Second personality?" Jie tilted her head, showing a puzzled expression. But immediately, her expression returned to her original emotion: "Probably not, forget it, I can't tell now. By the way, do you want to eat something?" Arroyo shook his head. Now he just needs to set foot in the sanctuary as soon as possible. He also checked his attributes just now, and there was indeed a BUFF of 'Evil Here'. He was impulsive and irritable, but his strength had increased a lot. And he was really hungry at this time, so he took the box from Jie's hand and started eating. "Well, it's delicious! Did you make it?" Arroyo raised her head in surprise and looked at Jie. I¡¯ve known Jie for so long, but I didn¡¯t know she could cook! "No." Jie shook her head, "It was Xu Ruisi who did it. In addition, some of your secrets have already been known to her." "Secret? What is my secret?" Jie pointed to Arroyo's chest: "Of course it's secret (mi) secret (mi)." Arroyo lowered his head. During his battle with Icarus, his clothes were naturally torn long ago. But now, his body is wearing new clothes. And the corset he had been wearing also disappeared Arroyo raised her head, her face suddenly flushed: "How can this be a secret! This is a misunderstanding!! Sherris, don't leave, I'll tell you my real secret!!!" "Then please get dressed first." ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± ¡­¡­ The morning of the second day. "Is Mr. Arroyo here?" At this time, it was the time when the morning sun was rising, and Sherris knocked on Arroyo¡¯s door. After a while, the door was opened, and it was Jie who opened the door. After taking a look at Sherris, she walked into the room and said, "Arroyo is cooking." Then she sat aside and started reading a book. "Ohthank you." Xue Ruisi saluted Jie and then walked to the kitchen. There, the black-haired boy in an apron turned his head, saw Sherris, and smiled: "Oh, it's you. Welcome." In the end, Arroyo still did not choose to tell Sherris the truth. After all, there are many people whose true identity needs to be concealed, including Scrice. And Scrice's granddaughter is Sherris. Telling Sherris was almost the same as telling Scrice. Therefore, Arroyo still chose to conceal it. "Hello, teacher, I'm here to help." Sherris smiled and then walked to Arroyo's side. She raised her head and looked at Arroyo who was smiling slightly. After a while, she said, "Teacher, if you dress up, you will definitely look good." Arroyo's face turned red for a rare moment. He coughed a little awkwardly, and then said: "Well, dress up? I rarely dress up." In fact, he is naturally beautiful and rarely needs to dress up. Besides, what does a man dress like? Xueruisi looked at Arroyo's chest again: "However, if the teacher often wears a corset, I'm afraid she will get sick." "I'm a magician, and I'm not afraid of ordinary diseases." Arroyo shook his head, and after a while, he turned his head and looked at Sherris: "You haven't told anyone my secret, have you? " "Don't worry, Teacher Arroyo is a girl's secret. I have always kept it secret!" Xu Ruisi said with a slight smile. Arroyo lowered his head in some dejection and said, "Girlhehehe." When will I??For a girl Xuerisi looked at Arroyo carefully and found that he was really much more beautiful than most girls. If she dresses up, Arroyo can become the most standard beauty, right? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 38 Festival (2) Chapter 38 Festival (2) one day ago. The distant universe is so deep and boundless. And in the center of the stars, there are three of the most glorious moon wheels. Under the slowly falling moonlight, the silver-haired angel stood quietly. She raised her head and looked at the endless sky. She could naturally discover where the king who protected her had gone, and now some spots of light appearing in the world made her understand what the king was carrying. That is the most terrifying thing, that is the evil that can make anyone fall in an instant. But the king seemed to be able to maintain his original intention. This is so surprising. Jie lowered her head slightly, she couldn't believe her own judgment. ¡°The king who always smiles has been burdened with so much A little starlight gathered in front of her eyes, and then the blond woman placed a sleeping black-haired boy on the ground. The black-haired boy's clothes were extremely torn, and he had obviously experienced a fierce battle. It was indeed a fierce battle, fighting against a being with legendary strength. Even with the twin kingships and the increase in evil in the world, it was still so embarrassing. He probably didn't even scratch the hair of the Heart of God's Punishment, right? But he is still the king, the strongest king who dares to bear the evil in the world. Jie raised her head, and there was a faint hint of murderous intent on her body. To hurt this man, who may be the strongest king in the world, to this extent is simply an unforgivable sin. She somewhat wanted to ignore this terrible restriction on herself and kill someone. "You have changed." Angela raised her head and looked at Jie in front of her, "You aredifferent from the person you were ten thousand years ago." Angela only looked serious when she looked serious. Like the glorious self before. Jie looked at the person in front of her, and she had already guessed who the other person was. And Arroyo might know who she is earlier than he does! "Maybe I should salute you?" Jie said. "No need." Angela shook her head, "Now that I have become Angela (Zhemen's pronunciation means 'angel'), I am no longer the same person as before. Moreover, you no longer need to salute me. " Angela lowered her chin slightly, her eyes locked on Jie in front of her: "Have you felt hungry lately?" When she said this, Angela's face was extremely serious, and she had already picked Understand everything. Angels are the most glorious creations of the Lord. They do not need food and drink. There is only one situation that will make them feel hungry - the fall. Jie raised her head and looked at the distant universe: "I will not fall. I am the angel who brings the dawn. I once made such an oath in front of you. But after ten thousand years, I will not Will forget." Angela suddenly smiled slightly: "Gabriel can be corrupted, let alone you?" Jie withdrew her eyes from looking at the endless sky, and she looked at the blond girl in front of her. Although the blond girl questioned her lifelong persistence, she was surprisingly free of anger. After a long time, she said: "Yes let alone me?" She had already met Gabriel. To be precise, it¡¯s Rebecca, the child of Gabriel and the powerful demon ¡®Fon Scodel¡¯. Through that child, Gabriel could temporarily come into this world. Otherwise, the former archangel who was on the Mountain of Holy Punishment would not be able to come to this world. Angela suddenly stopped this topic. She looked at the human king lying on the ground in ragged clothes: "Take him back. Hemay only have three years left to live." Jina¡¯s hand reaching out to Arroyo suddenly stopped. She raised her head: "What did you do to him?" The king's lifespan is extremely long, and a few hundred years is a goal that can be achieved easily. Jie can even make some preparations to turn this king into an immortal heroic spirit, and even be with herself But now, she was told that the king of this world only has 3 years left to live? "I use his other will to suppress evil. In this case, no matter what method he uses, he can only maintain his mind for three years." Angela stood up, "Every minute and every second, the evil in the world will Erode his heart. The speed of this erosion does not increase slowly, but increases geometrically. In the later stage, his heart will be eroded almost instantly. When his heart is completely corrupted, I will give up everything I have Use your strength to kill him." Angela's expression was extremely serious. "I don't allow it." Angela raised her head in surprise and looked at Jie with surprised eyes: "You dare to stop me?" "I don't allow it." It's just a flat repetition. Angela suddenly smiled: "Then we'll kill another fallen one when the time comes.??It works. "She spoke very easily, but if someone heard the content, they would definitely regard Angela as a madman. If Jie uses her full strength, she has the strength of a demigod. Who can kill a demigod easily? But when Angela said this, Jie showed no strange expression at all. He seemed to have known for a long time that as long as he faced Angela, he would definitely die. "I will revive the Lord." Jie suddenly said, "But I won't let you kill Avis." "Oh? So you think I'm not Haha, that's interesting." Angela laughed, "But then again, Avis is dead. Now this life form should be just an outsider Well, that's a long way off. ¡± Angela¡¯s body began to slowly drift away, as if it was going to disappear in the slightly blowing wind. Angela's smile appeared again: "Although this king on earth is bound to die, he also provided us with precious three years. He also provided the Holy Grail and the heroic spirits with the most precious three years. I will prevent the end of the world. Arrival. Within three years, the Second Age will surely end." The holy man is slowly disappearing. "At that time, I will kill this fallen king and you. The Knight of the Apocalypse will definitely emerge to save the world. After that, he will also die in my hands." "Then I will kill the gods." Jie said softly. Angela, who was dissipating, suddenly showed a surprised look. She opened her eyes wide in surprise, as if she wanted to say something. But slowly, her figure disappeared into the world. "If this is a god." Jie squatted down. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her cold face, "Then I have no choice but to kill the god" Something in her body seemed to be starting to change. , but she didn't care, she just smiled and looked at the person with closed eyes on the ground. "Eh? Jie? Why are you outside? Ah! Is this Mr. Arroyo?" After watching for an unknown amount of time, Jie suddenly heard a strange sound coming from not far away. She raised her head and saw Xu Ruisi looking here in surprise. Jie suddenly asked about a faint fragrance, which came from the lunch box in Jie's hand. Jie felt that her stomach was moving strangely. I seem to hear the sound of 'gugu' ¡­¡­ ??Jie had a lot to eat this morning As Arroyo was clearing away the dishes, she thought something about it. Although I made Jie¡¯s favorite sweets, I didn¡¯t need to eat so much, right? With a wry smile and a shake of her head, Arroyo decided to change her clothes and go out for a walk. There are no classes today, because, from today to the last day of this week, it is¡ª¡ª Midsummer¡¯s Day! There was a smile on Arroyo's lips. The evil thoughts that had been bothering him had disappeared, and now he could experience the joy of Midsummer Festival casually. This is certainly something worth celebrating, isn¡¯t it? "Then teacher, please get ready." Xueruisi was already ready to leave here. Before leaving, Sherris turned to Arroyo and smiled, "Tonight, the teacher has to perform." "Well, I will be prepared." Arroyo nodded, indicating that he had no problem. After sending Sherris away, Arroyo saw Jie sitting on the sofa, eating this dessert: "Jie, why don't we go shopping together at the Midsummer Festival?" Jie raised her eyes, still looking at herself expressionlessly as before. Arroyo touched his head: "There are many fun things at Midsummer Festival, such as magic gun shooting, goldfish fishing, performances, etc There are also many sweets Um, don't want to go?" Arroyo found out It can be said that Jie's expression has not changed at all. "Let's go." Jie stood up and said softly. Arroyo stood there, suddenly speechless. Is the charm of this sweet food so great? Jie actually went out without hesitation. You know, she used to be a standard squatter at home! What¡¯s so good about this sweet is that even angels love it so much. Then eat some yourself? Arroyo touched her hair in distress. Jie looked at Arroyo quietly. This may be the last time for the two of us Then, let us leave some beautiful memories. ¡­¡­ A big thing happened in this holy heaven. The archangel Gabriel on the Mountain of Holy Punishment escaped. The person guarding her today happened to be her previous deployment. That arrangement actually cooperated with Gabriel and allowed her to escape to the lower world! The Holy Son shook his head in distress. Gabriel can be said to be the strongest among all the angels.Only Lucifer and Michael can rival them. Now, neither of them are in heaven, and she has escaped from the confines of the shackles, so why not escape quickly? "Are you going to fall tooGabriel" the Holy Son said softly. How he hoped that the merciful Lord could give some guidance at this time It¡¯s a pity that the almighty Lord has been sleeping for thousands of years. He has been fighting for thousands of years for the end of this world. At this time, it is naturally impossible to respond. "Then, let me go down to the next world." The Holy Son stood up. No matter what, Gabriel could not be allowed to act recklessly after his fall. It's best to kill it. She can no longer become that holy archangel (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to recommend it as a registered member of Piaotian Literature. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 39 Festival (3) Chapter 39 Festival (3) "You are here" The angel fell from the sky, with an excited and nostalgic smile on her face. "Did it come from the future or the past? Feng Sicordier But I am so happy to feel your breath again" There was a trace of crystal tears in the corner of the angel's eyes. The man who suddenly appeared in front of him and broke into his heart appeared in front of him again. His strength has not changed much, it is still legendary. But there was some change in the breath, and it had the feeling of sunshine that filled it when I first met him. On the contrary, it is like a woman who has been reincarnated countless times, unable to see the hope there, full of exhaustion and loneliness. "But I can't go to see you" Behind the angel was a pair of snow-white wings. She raised her head and suddenly calmed down her mood, "As long as I see your face for a moment , I should have fallen, right?¡± What kind of power will the angels in the nine heavens have after they fall? Gabriel himself didn't know. Because there is no such precedent before. That angel just wanted to go down to the next world and feel the world with his breath ¡­¡­ There are cheers everywhere in this academy. Arroyo walked in this somewhat noisy college. The college, which is usually quiet and unusually quiet, is now extremely bustling. Because here, there are not only students on vacation, but also many outsiders. Arroyo smiled bitterly, then found a booth and sat down. Jie also sat quietly next to Arroyo. She sipped a cup of milk tea ordered by Arroyo without saying anything extra. Arroyo also let out a long breath, and took a sip of the milk tea placed in front of him. "I probably only have three years left." At this moment, Arroyo suddenly smiled and said these words. Jie was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and saw the slightly smiling black-haired boy. There was a soft smile on that handsome face. "I have carefully calculated that my heart can last about three years" Arroyo lowered his head. He originally thought that the system could ensure that his heart would not fall. But he was still too naive. Even a powerful system could not keep Arroyo sane. Three years should be the limit. And if he falls after three years, his life will no longer seem to be his own. No one knows better than him the horror of the evil that has fallen here. Of course, if he can eliminate the evil here, he will also gain a lot of benefits. The most important thing is that many things in this world will be completely different. Many of the tragedies he saw in his previous life will never happen again. But if he fails. The fall of the king with dual royal powers will have no less terrible consequences than the fall of Lucifer. "Don't worry, you won't die." Jie said softly, then she lowered her head slightly and continued to drink the milk tea in her hand. Arroyo smiled: "Maybe before that, I can resurrect Ives" Jie looked at Arroyo strangely. She didn't quite understand what Arroyo was talking about. But at this moment, the black-haired boy suddenly laughed: "Stop talking about this, let's go visit other places here?" Jie nodded. She then stood up and followed Arroyo. Arroyo looked around. At this time, this school was still the same school he remembered, but many places were too prosperous. It was so prosperous that Arroyo felt a little unsure that this was the campus he often walked through. ¡°There are actually so many people in our school!¡± Arroyo said with a sigh. At this time, his eyes suddenly locked on two people. How sharp is Arroyo's gaze? With just one glance, he recognized the two people as Zhen and Ada. But at this time, Ming's appearance Arroyo opened her mouth and couldn't close her mouth for a while. ¡­¡­ ¡°Ai¡­Classmate Ada, I¡¯m dressed like this¡­¡± "Don't worry, no one will recognize it!" At this time, Ada's face was full of excitement and enthusiasm. It's hard to imagine that this is the usually calm black-haired girl. Next to her, standing was Miao. But at this time, she was wearing girl's clothes and a long wig. No, it might not be a wig, because judging from the hair quality, it should be her original hair But I have to say that she does look very good in women's clothing. "I didn't expectClassmate Ada would have such interest" After a while, Arroyo murmured to herself. And just at this time, I also saw Arroyo - it is still difficult to say that I can't see it. After all, a handsome guy like Arroyo is quite eye-catching no matter where he stands. "Hey, ahthis dress suits you very well" Arroyo said with a smile after a while. He looked at Arroyo with a look of despair on his face: "Didn't you say no one would recognize it" Ada touched her hair, and then said: "Well Teacher Arroyo is a special case Haha." At this time, there was a sound of footsteps. Afterwards, Arroyo and the others saw Sherris and Shana walking over with smiles. Xue Ruisi glanced at the red-faced Qi, and after a while, he smiled awkwardly and said: "Uh Qi, this dress suits you very well" "Ah! Let me die!" He screamed, his life seemed to collapse in an instant, he held his head in his hands and squatted on the ground. "Ahem, um, can you explain it?" Arroyo said a little strangely. He didn't seem to be a strange young man who loves women's clothing. Then why did he put on women's clothes? Ada sighed, and then said: "We are going to perform, and we are performing the story of "Dragon Quest"" "Oh, tomorrow's stage play." Arroyo nodded, and then looked at Ming who became very beautiful after putting on women's clothes: "Then why is he wearing women's clothes?" "We have all swapped genders!" Ada said excitedly. "If the participating actors are female characters, they will all be played by male characters. If they are male characters, they will all be played by female characters! We have been looking for people suitable to play female roles for a long time, and in the end there are only three people It can be said that all of them are indispensable." Ada then looked at Qi again, "ButZi doesn't seem to be very happy." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature Register Member to recommend this work, your support, That¡¯s my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 40 Festival (4) Chapter 40 Festival (4) He raised his head and said with a hint of tears: "Who would be happy with such a thing!" Ada held her head helplessly: "But you have to join We have one less female character now, and I'm having a headache. [Piaotian & Literature www.piaotia.com No pop-up novels Net] If you want to withdraw now, the number of people will be completely insufficient." ??Zi looked at Ada, and then fell silent while holding back tears. Arroyo smiled bitterly: "Well I think forcing others is a bad thing." But at this time, Arroyo herself didn't know what to say. However, by devoting oneself to art, I should have had this kind of consciousness! At this moment, next to Arroyo, Sherris, who had not spoken yet, suddenly smiled gently: "Do you still need someone to star?" Arroyo suddenly thought of what Sherris would say. He turned his head nervously and looked at Sherrace. After a while, he said uneasily: "Well I have something to do now, so I'll leave first" But as soon as he turned around, Sherris pulled him back with a smile. Arroyo turned her head stiffly, and the smile on her handsome face had already become extremely bitter. But Ada frowned and looked at Sherris: "Well, yes, we still lack a female character. Now we are considering whether to change the script." "There is no need to change the script." Sherris smiled slightly, but in Arroyo's eyes, it seemed that Sherrace's smile was so scary at this time. It seemed that Sherris didn't see Arroyo's strange look at all. She just turned her head, looked at Arroyo, and laughed: "Why don't you let Teacher Arroyo try it?" The sky was so clear at this time, and the gentle sunshine slowly shot down. But when the sunlight, which represented brilliance and heat, shone on Arroyo's body, Arroyo felt no warmth at all, but was in the coldest ice and snow. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Arroyo. Her appearance, which was prettier than most women, immediately attracted everyone's attention. Everyone has discovered a fact: Teacher Arroyo seems to be more beautiful than most girls if she dresses up! "Teacher" Ada looked at Arroyo's beautiful skin. At this moment, she also felt how beautiful the teacher in front of her would be if she put on women's clothes. But before Ada could speak, Arroyo laughed dryly, and then said: "Umahem, I'm quite busy, so I'm leaving first." At this time, Xueruisi suddenly grabbed Arroyo's hand, and the girl with short light blue hair suddenly laughed: "Teacher, don't leave in a hurryhave you forgotten your secret?" Arroyo's forward steps suddenly stopped. Although this is not a secret at all and can only be regarded as a 'misunderstanding' at best, it is not a good thing to be known. At least Arroyo felt that it would be very difficult for him to learn the spell after this incident became known to the whole school. By this time Arroyo had also found an opportunity. In the next Lengcao incident, he should be able to fish in troubled waters. So now, his identity still needs to be kept secret. Arroyo turned his head and looked at Sherris who was smiling slightly, showing a bitter smile. Ada showed a somewhat surprised expression: "Eh? Does Mr. Arroyo have any clues in your hands?" Her eyes at this time were looking at Sherris. As soon as Sherris opened her mouth, Arroyo immediately said: "I'm going to act! So please keep this secret!" Xuerisi laughed, and she gently covered her mouth with her hand. Teacher Arroyo is originally a woman. Isn¡¯t it just right to play a woman now? Moreover, judging from his appearance, he should indeed be very beautiful when dressed up. But exactly how beautiful it is, Xue Ruisi is not sure. So she needed to experiment and see how beautiful Teacher Arroyo was. Shana also looked at Xu Ruisi: "Eh? Teacher really has something in your hands? Tell me, tell me!" Sherris shook his head dangerously and said, "I will help the teacher keep this secret." When it came to the word 'secret', Arroyo always felt that there was something wrong with Sherrace's pronunciation. Say 'mimi' in general. Arroyo helplessly held her face with her hands. What evil have I done Shana laughed: "Now that the teacher has something to do, can't we threaten him to do many things in the future?" Arroyo looked at Shana speechlessly. Xuerisi smiled and shook his head: "Well, don't push the teacher too hard."??After all, he is alsoa king. " Shana Serais and the others saw the scene of Arroyo becoming the fifth king. Arroyo had nothing to hide and admitted that he was the fifth king. But they also made a pact that they would try not to mention Arroyo's true identity in front of others. At the beginning, Shana and others still had a certain distance from Arroyo. But later, the girls found that Arroyo's attitude had not changed at all, so they relaxed and faced Arroyo with their original attitude. Arroyo smiled and said nothing more. But what happened next was beyond his control. Under the guidance of the excited girls, Arroyo came to a sexy room. This seems to be a small stronghold of the theater troupe, with many clothes inside. Ada looked at the clothes here very excitedly, then turned around and said to Arroyo: "Teacher Arroyo~ Now let's start changing clothes? I can't wait What clothes does the teacher like to wear?" Arroyo opened his mouth wide, and after a while, he said: "Well, Ada doesn't have any older sisters who look like her, right?" Xu Ruisi smiled and said: "You have to get used to it. Ada's favorite thing is to dress up others. Her dressing skills are very good! Of course, she seems to be a little too involved " Shana also nodded in agreement. Jie and Qi stood aside in silence. Jie is out of habit, while E is trapped in tragic memories But speaking of it, Ada has indeed changed too much. No wonder everyone's expressions became a little silent at this time. Ada came over at this time. In her hands were two sets of clothes. One set is a snow-white princess dress, and the other is a long dress worn by a noble lady. Ada said with a starry face: "Teacher Arroyo, which dress do you like? Choose one~" Some cold sweat began to appear on Arroyo¡¯s head. After a long while, he said: "Well, can I not choose?" Ada also laughed: "Well, let me help you choose? Then this dress~" "What a sharp understanding you have!" "Oh? So you want to wear a princess costume?" ¡°Please try on the dress for me.¡± Arroyo took the light black dress and walked into the dressing room nearby. Shana nudged Sherris next to her with her elbow, and said mysteriously: "What do you think the effect of the teacher wearing women's clothing will be?" Xue Ruisi said thoughtfully: "She should be very beautiful, right? The teacher also looks like a beauty." The two of them were communicating, but Jie calmly took out the bag and put it on her body. Start eating the sweets inside. Ada was restless and excited. After a while, the door to the locker room was opened, and a man who was almost unrecognizable came out. The snow-white coat worn casually on the body and the black dress underneath the coat outline a perfect female figure. And Arroyo's face is even more inexplicably charming. Just looking at his flawless face, he seemed to be intoxicated by the sight of such a touching and beautiful woman. Arroyo looked at her physical condition and then said, "Is this okay?" Her voice was no longer the deep teenage voice before, but a clear and moving female voice. Xueruisi looked at the woman in front of him and suddenly realized that he was very abnormal. She felt her heart beating loudly, something that had never happened before. Her face began to turn red, and her body slowly became strange. She looked hard at the woman in front of her, as if she wanted to burn her deeply into her mind, and just stood there quietly. And Ada walked up and said excitedly: "Teacherthis dress suits you so well!" Arroyo smiled bitterly: "Haha, I didn't expect it to be so suitable." Could it be suitable? Arroyo activated the legendary spell at this time, and coupled with his ridiculously high charm value, anyone would think that he was an extremely beautiful person at this time. Ada immediately flipped some things aside, and then she came over with a smile: "Then, just dress up a little. Teacher, sit here and don't move!" Arroyo looked at the pile of cosmetics in Ada's hand, and suddenly she couldn't laugh. After a long while, he said bitterly: "Can I not use cosmetics?" "As a beautiful woman, how can you not wear makeup?" Ada began to lecture Arroyo, "Although you are naturally beautiful, teacher, after putting on makeup, you can enhance your teacher's charm to a higher level. .¡±   (Miss I just think my charm is too high) Afterwards, Arroyo was overwhelmed by the overwhelming amount of cosmetics. I used everything from eye shadow to eyebrow drawing to skin application. It has to be said that the level of development of cosmetics in this world is almost the same as that in Arroyo's previous life. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 33 The Silent Village (End) Chapter 33 The Silent Village (End) The arcane impact moved forward, with a hint of indomitable momentum. This arcane impact seemed to want to destroy everything that could be seen in front of it, exerting incomparable power. At this time, a bloody space appeared in front. At this time, the monstrous blood shadows continued to collide after appearing. That moment seemed to last forever, and the most beautiful scene blossomed. When everything dissipated, the king of the world slowly flew into the air. His deep eyes stared ahead quietly. As if sensing something, the blood shadow slowly transformed back into human form, looking at the elf boy looking at her indifferently. "It seems that our luck is really 'good' a bit too much." Ives said with a slight wry smile, "If we go out to find a sword, we can encounter the Crimson Hand, and now even vampires are here." In front of him, stood a girl with purple hair. Standing there, she exuded incomparable power. She is Rania Zhuyue, a ¡®Methuselah¡¯ who has lived for more than a thousand years. It can be said that she is already one of the strongest vampires. The girl raised her head, glanced at Avis, who was on full alert, and then smiled slightly: "If you hadn't entered my territory, I wouldn't have come out like this." Ives took a look at the village that had completely turned into a dead place and sneered: "You completely destroyed this village Not only that, you also let these villagers pretend to be 'alive' , otherwise it would be impossible to deceive the noble private soldiers who came here to patrol. In this way, it is indeed a coincidence that we came here. " If it were normal times, these villagers would not show signs of death, and their actions would be almost the same as normal people. Of course there is nothing obvious about this. But now when Avis and others entered the village, there was no one there. This naturally aroused the suspicion of the elf boy and others, so they began to search. Finally, these walking corpses were introduced, as well as the ¡®Methuselah¡¯ behind the walking corpses. At this moment, the three-round crescent moon in the sky slowly shed its light, illuminating the messy battlefield. Most of the zombies around him had fallen, and the vampire stood on a roof, looking calmly at the elf boy floating in mid-air in front of him. The powerful arcane impact just now has caused some damage to this place. Now Rania is condensing her strength and seems to be ready to take action at any time. And Avis is also quietly gathering magic power. If necessary, he will take action at any time. Heloise rolled and avoided the attack of the zombies. Then she stabbed the zombie to death on the spot. At this time, another zombie rushed over. Helois, who had no time to draw his weapon, immediately let go of the spear in his hand. She pulled out the sword at her waist and chopped off the head of the zombie. She raised her head and saw the two people confronting each other. Heloise shook his teeth, and then shouted loudly: "If you have any spare energy, come and help me quickly! What do you want to do!?" The elf boy¡¯s slightly long hair began to flutter. The gentle breeze blew slowly by, giving this human king a somewhat intoxicated look. But soon, his eyes solidified: "Well, wait for me." The elf boy raised his hand: "It will be over soon." The arcane light burst out immediately, and an aura of destruction suddenly began to fill the air. The elder of the vampire clan in front of him indeed possesses extremely powerful power. But at this moment she was reborn. Although she can have a broader future, for now, her power is not that strong. According to Avis¡¯ estimation, the strength of the vampire in front of him may only be that of a high-level professional. Maybe not enough. But no matter what level she is, Avis is sure to defeat her. The wave of arcane destruction began to surge, and the sky-reaching blue halo could be seen from a very far distance. It won't take long for Avis's companions to reach this place. He raised his hand and stretched his fingers forward. The power began to expand, and with Avis's shout, it swept forward. "Did you come so soon?" Rania tilted her head slightly, but immediately, a smile appeared on her lips: "But it's okay, let's try my current strength." The girl standing on the roof seemed to have suddenly stepped into the dark world. In those layers of void, he slowly showed his powerful power. Soon, a bloody light appeared and shot towards Ives, whose whole body was bathed in blue light. But the strange thing is that Ives seems to have no desire to dodge at all. At this moment, there was a hint of laughter at the corner of his mouth.?A calm smile. Just when the vampire girl felt something was wrong, the elf boy slowly stretched out his hand and pointed at the bloody light that suddenly shot towards him. After that, in the surprised eyes of the vampire girl, the blood-colored light slowly dissipated and turned into dots of starlight. The vampire girl raised her head and looked at the smiling person in front of her with slight surprise. "Since you welcomed me so generously," the elf boy said with a smile, "then it's time for me to show off, right? Please take my move." After that, the elf boy waved his hand, and a bloody ray of light shot out in the same manner. This was the first time Avis used his power today, and his power completely exploded at this moment. With a sound of "touch!", the vampire girl blocked the blow. Her purple hair was flying, and the space behind her seemed to collapse, making people extremely frightened. After using a lot of strength, Rania blocked this fatal blow. After a long time, she raised her head and looked at Avis, whose whole body was glowing with blue light. "What kind of power is this?" Rania looked confused. "It seems you don't need to know so much." Ives shrugged indifferently, and then a frightening wave began to bloom in his hand: "Now, please taste my attack" ????? Arcane Destruction! The powerful arcane impact rushed forward instantly. Like the most passionate war song, this arcane power suddenly boiled and swept forward! A strong magical light suddenly appeared in Rania's hand. The space around her instantly cracked open, and the fault began to spread around like ripples of water, appearing in front of the arcane destruction. "Click!" Such sounds kept ringing, and the two attacks instantly entered an extremely exciting stage of passion. "Ah!" Ives roared, his slightly long black hair constantly flying in the strong wind. His eyes became very sharp, and the arcane power was continuously absorbed and pushed forward. And in front of him, the fault that suddenly appeared directly removed Avis's arcane destruction, making it invisible. But Avis had a premonition that when this space approached his body, he would fail! "Hey!" The purple-haired girl also made a similar sound. She pushed her power with all her strength, and the power surged out continuously and flew forward. The space seems to have been affected by the power of this vampire, and there are signs of collapse. The magic of the Night Familia is called ¡®blood magic¡¯. Ordinary human magicians, no matter how in-depth they study, cannot master some of the innate magic of other races. And this 'blood magic' is a spell that magicians cannot completely master no matter how long they study it. And blood magic has also been classified into different factions during the thousands of years of development of the vampire clan. Now the purple-haired girl Rania is using the blood magic known as the 'King's Art'. Also known as the famous 'Endless Exhaustion', this spell can change the existence of all surrounding scenes through one's own mind. For example, now, the vampire girl has changed the space around her body. This spell was handed down from one of the strongest vampires, Zhu Yue. Only people with the noun "Zhu Yue" in their surname can possess this spell. At this moment, a group of beating light appeared on the battlefield. Ives, who was using his full strength, saw a long sword with a cold light that suddenly stabbed towards him! With almost no ability to resist, Avis's head was cut off. "Is it over?" Looking at the nearly collapsed arcane light in front of her, the vampire girl said slightly panting. But after a few breaths, the arcane light bloomed with fierce brilliance again! "What" Rania looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. The fallen head slowly floated up and merged with the body again. "Well, it hurts me so much." Under Rania's surprised gaze, the elf boy shook his neck, "If it weren't for the distortion of time and space, I'm afraid you would have won." The sword slowly retreated and fell into the hand of the purple-haired girl. The girl raised her head, looked at the king of the world, whose eyes suddenly sharpened, and suddenly laughed: "I understand, you are the one with the king's authority." He was suddenly recognized, but Avis didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. At this moment, his whole body exudes the power of kingship, and it would be strange not to be recognized. "The King of Power" The purple-haired girl smiled slightly, and her power began to gather like never before. "Let me see how strong you are, the king of the world!"PS1: I feel sleepy todayahem, that's it. ; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}